//-------------------------------------------------------//
                  AMONG THE TROTTING DEAD                  
                       -by DILLYbOd-                       
//-------------------------------------------------------//
//-------------------------------------------------------//
     Part 1: Chapter 2 - Comfort from the Old and New      
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 2 - Comfort from the Old and New
Winds blew softly through Ponyville’s streets. The sun's rays warming the land, evaporating the dew. It felt strange for Twilight to see her town so quiet, so void of life. The distant sloshing of river water and the chirping of birds eventually broke her from her mindless haze. Tearing her gaze from a burnt-out putter wagon, she looked over at the house she stayed in overnight and saw her friends packing up the remainder of their supplies in their saddlebags.
“Is your head, okay?”
Twilight looked away from the ponies on the porch and looked down at Rumble and Scootaloo who were gazing up at her with their big innocent eyes. “Well,” She touched where shovel met skull. “It’s just a small pump, I’ll be fine.”
“Oh, thank goodness.” Rumble felt relieved.
“So, are you ready to go to the orchard?” Scootaloo asked as she adjusted her saddlebag.
Twilight let out a chuckle. “Oh yes, I’m really looking forward to seeing my friends and my brothers…”
“Well, we better get a move on before a herd of trotters shows up out of the blue.” Rainbow Dash quipped, tossing a saddlebag over to Twilight.
Catching the bag, Twilight threw it over her shoulder. “They move in herds?”
“Yeah, from what we’ve seen…” Rainbow Dash made her way down the road. Her friends followed her. Looking back at her friend, she could see the gears in her head turning. “I see you thinking Twilight, knowing you, you’d like to stay and study them, but we need to get back to the orchard.”
“And then eat breakfast!” Rumble and Scootaloo jumped up n’ down.
“Yeah, how could I forget, breakfast… Pancakes with apples… again.” Rainbow Dash sighed. The group laughed at her plight. Rolling her eyes, she looked back at the group. “Come on fillies and colts, I can’t wait to see the look on those ponies' faces!”
Pancakes calmly sizzled in several iron skillets. A spatula entered one of the skillets lifting a pancake into the air and onto a plate. Applejack smelled its aroma and gave a satisfied hum before refiling the empty skillet with more pancake batter.
“Shoot pumpkin, you’re reminding me of when I was your age. Cooking breakfast for my siblings.” Her grandmother, Granny Smith chuckled as she sat at the dining table cutting up several red apples.
“Well, I did learn from the best.” Applejack laughed.
Rarity looked up from her seat on the couch beside the fireplace. “Do you need help Applejack?” She asked as she placed a folded blanket on a pile of other blankets.
“Naw, Rarity, I can handle it. Besides, we don’t need you all covered in pancake batter.” Applejack laughed.
Lotus and Aloe who were sitting beside Rarity, giggled at the earth pony’s words.
Rarity rolled her eyes. “I’m not that hopeless when it comes to cooking…” She smirked, a chuckle leaving her lips. “But, when it comes to love, that’s a whole other story.” Applejack’s cheeks went red with embarrassment. “Oh darling, when are you and Soarin going to make it official?” Lotus, Aloe, and Rarity peeked into the kitchen, giving the farm pony sly smiles.
Sweat rolled down Applejack’s brow. “Um…” She tapped the rim of a skillet with her spatula. “Soon, we’re waiting for the right time is all.” She said through clenched teeth as she held the spatula in her mouth.
“The right time?” Aloe questioned.
“What?” Rarity dropped the towel she was folding. “Sweetie!” She stared at her friend with a dumbfounded look on her face. “You better make it quick! If you haven’t noticed the world seems to be falling apart around us!” She placed her hooves on her face and rubbed her eyes. “I think it’s the best time to tie the knot! Don’t you think girls?”
“Oh, yes, very much so,” Lotus replied with a chuckle. Her sister Aloe laughed along with her.
“Well… I…” Applejack mumbled to herself before she shook her worries away and glared at the three mares.
“Your grandmother isn’t getting any younger sugar cube.” Granny Smith smirked at her daughter as she peeled away at an apple. “I’m hoping to add ‘Great’ onto my title before I die.” Rarity, Aloe, and Lotus laughed at her words.
Applejack’s cheeks blushed red. Soon her embarrassment increased when one of the pancakes burst into flames. “AW, SHOOT!”
Two stallions carrying a heavy wooden crate full of canned goods entered the barn. “Damn, this is heavy!” Jet cloud, a pegasus with grey fur and a dark navy-blue mane stated through clenched teeth. Setting down the crate along with Copper, an earth pony with reddish-brown fur and blonde colored mane, he looked up at the rafters. “Hey, Hooves? Where does Applejack want these?”
Hooves, an earth pony stallion with brown fur and a black mane peaked his head over the edge of the rafters, his sharp blue eyes staring at the two stallions. “She wants them in the basement with the other canned goods.” He disappeared back into the rafter’s depth.
“Understood!” Jet Cloud laughed. “Don’t make too much noise.” He smirked at his own thoughts. “Don’t want the whole farm to hear!”
“HA! HA!” Hooves peaked his head out once more. “My girlfriend is doing laundry.”
“Sure?” Jet Cloud said in a drawn-out sigh. Hooves rolled his eyes as he dipped back into the rafters.
Copper rolled his eyes. “You just can’t get off his back, can you?”
“Just teasing is all.” Jet Cloud huffed. “Let’s go.”
Copper shrugged his shoulders and picked up his side of the crate and followed Jet Cloud into the basement. Entering the cool basement, they saw Willy Pete and Jiminy Jam sorting jarred goods from oldest to newest.
“How are you two? Enjoying the cool basement?” Jet Cloud mocked.
“That’s no way to speak to your elders.” Willy Pete laughed.
“Ha! Ha!” Jet Cloud rolled his eyes. “So, how’s it going?”
“Going as good as it can be?” “Willy Pete patted his chest. “Not hard work at all…. Unless you asked Jiminy.” He pointed to the stallion in question. The stallion who was in his early forties just rolled his eyes as he put a stack of jarred peaches away.
Copper sighed as he headed up the stairs. “I’m going to check and see if breakfast is ready.”
“You barely worked!” Jet Cloud grumbled.
“That colt will eat us out of house and home.” Willy Pete shook his head.
“I can’t help that I’m always hungry!” Copper shouted as he headed up the stairs.
“Oh, come on! You always win!”
Within a clubhouse built within the branches of an elder oak tree, several fillies, two colts, and a drake were playing a game of cards.
“What?” Dinky shrugged. “You have to think quick on your hooves.” She giggled
“Well, I want a rematch!” Sweetie Belle stated, picking up the cards with magic.
Spike stared at the playing cards as Sweetie Belle shuffled them. The crisp sounds they made as they smacked against one another were soothing to his ears. Applebloom, who sat across from him noticed his solemn mood. “You alright?”
“Uh…” Breaking his haze, he looked at the earth pony. “Yeah…” Spike sighed. The other children looked at one another with concerned gazes. Feeling uncomfortable, Spike got up from the floor and walked out of the clubhouse.
Worried for her friend, Applebloom followed him. “Spike?” She stepped onto the porch and stood beside him.
“What?” He sighed as he crossed his arm and leaned on the porch’s railing.
“What are you thinking about?” She copied his posture.
“Nothing…” He looked away and watched the grass dance with the wind.
Applebloom sighed. “I know that’s not true.” She eyed the grass as well. “Were you thinking of Twilight again?” Spike felt a tight sensation radiating from his chest. She studied his defeated posture. “I miss her too, you know…” She tapped her front hooves together. “She was a very helpful pony.” She laid her head on Spike’s shoulder.
He tensed up at her touch. Blood rushed to his cheeks as he looked anywhere that wasn’t directly at her. “Yeah…” He finally gave in and looked at her. “She was….” He smiled as he looked at the rows of apple trees. Eyeing the fruit that hung from their limbs. “I just wish I knew… If she’s….” He tapped the porch’s railing.
“If she’s alive?” Applebloom wondered.
“Or dead….” Spike sighed.
The other children stared at the two through the clubhouse door.
“Poor Spike.” Snowy sighed.
“Should we try to cheer him up?” Dusk asked. His twin brother Dawn nodded in agreement.
Sweetie Belle and Dinky looked at one another. “No,” Sweetie Belle looked at the playing cards on the floor. “Applebloom has it covered.”
Nearing the edge of Ponyville proper, Twilight looked back at the town and studied its silhouetted apocalyptic glory. The Germanic-styled homes and shops now husks of their former selves.
“Sad, isn’t it?” Thunderlane stood beside Twilight.
Twilight stared at her library home in the distance. “It is…” She looked at the stallion. “I’m really looking forward to seeing a more welcoming sight.”
“Well then,” Thunderlane and Twilight looked over at Rainbow Dash. “Let’s get a move on before them numb nuts eat all the pancakes!” She laughed as she trotted at a steady pace. Scootaloo and Rumble followed her as they skipped along at her pace. Thunderlane and Twilight smirked at one another and gave chase.
Derpy sat on a dirt mound staring blissfully at her surroundings. She took a deep breath and fluffed her wings. Standing up, she stretched her neck and headed over to Applebloom’s clubhouse.
“Hello, Derpy!” Carrot Top shouted from the porch of the farmhouse.
“Hello, Carrot!” Derpy waved. “Whatcha doing?”
“Playing cards.” Carrot held up a hoof-full of cards. The ponies playing with her held up their cards as well.
“Who’s winning?” Derpy walked up closer to the porch and smiling all the while.
“I am!” Sunny giggled.
“No, you’re not sis!” Summer Wind mumbled with a pout.
Carrot Top rolled her eyes. “What are you up to?”
“Checking on my daughter.” Derpy waved as she headed for the clubhouse. “When I get back, I want to join in!”
Summer Wind watched the grey colored pegasus head toward the clubhouse. “Carrot?”
“Yes?” Carrot Top looked at the pegasus.
“Not to be nosey or anything… But, how is her daughter a unicorn?” Summer Wind placed the five of clubs on the pile. “Her colt-friend is an earth pony.”
“Maybe her first colt-friend was a unicorn!” Sunny sighed. “Maybe it was a one-night stand?” She gave her sister a sly wink.
Carrot Top looked at Sunny with a raised brow. “No… It wasn’t. She married a unicorn. Married him too young.” She placed a card down slowly. “Hand Dinky at sixteen.”
The sisters looked at each other. “She looks older?” Summer Wind stated.
“She does, but no, she’s only twenty-six.” Carrot Top hummed.
“Where’s the husband now?” Summer Wind tilted her head.
“It’s obvious they separated.” Sunny frowned at her sisters.
“Sort of…” Carrot Top stared at her cards. She remembered that day. Supporting her young friend through the turmoil she was facing.
Summer Wind studied the hurt radiating from Carrot Top’s eyes. “Oh… I see…” She eyed Derpy nearing the clubhouse. “Was he?”
“Yes…” Carrot Top grumbled. “Gave him a black eye.” She set down one of her cards on the pile. “Wish I did more.” The sisters only nodded and dropped their line of questioning.
Getting to the clubhouse, Derpy looked up and saw Spike and Applebloom sitting together on the porch, resting their heads against one another. She smirked, ‘Young love.’ Her smile left. ‘Young love indeed…’ She shook her head. ‘Not my place to judge…’ She smiled as she approached. “Cloud watching, are we?”
Spike and Applebloom jerked from her voice. Seeing the crossed-eyed mare, they quickly sat up. “Um, yeah… Sort of…” Applebloom stuttered with a blush.
“Yep, cloud watching.” Spike gave a sheepish smile as he rubbed the back of his neck.
Derpy giggled. “Don’t worry, your secret is safe with me.” She gave a wink. Applebloom and Spike blushed. “How’s my daughter and the rest of you doing? Are you playing nice?”
Spike laughed. “Yeah, though, Sweetie Belle is getting upset that Dinky keeps winning at cards.”
Derpy giggled, “Well, I’m sure…”
“What in tarnation is going on?”
Derpy, Spike, and Applebloom looked over towards the farmhouse to see Applejack and the rest of the ponies walking over to the gate. “What’s happening?” Applebloom asked.
“I don’t know, but let’s find out!” Derpy stated. “Come on, children, let’s go!”
-5 Minutes Earlier-
Soarin sat on the farmhouse roof. He stared at the foothills surrounding the orchard, studying them and the hazy silhouette of Ponyville through a pair of binoculars. Seeing nothing unusual, he set them in his lap and laid back giving his eyes a rest.
Standing beside the fence a few yards from the gate, Macintosh skimmed over a pile of plywood scrap. His green-colored eyes jumped from one piece to another. “Hey, Mac, I’m ready for the next piece whenever you are?” Shining called out, looking at the bulky stallion.
Picking up a piece of plywood with his mouth, Macintosh walked up to Shining and placed it against the fence. Igniting his horn, Shining aligned the piece in the correct orientation. Picking up a hoof hammer, Macintosh pounded several nails, securing the piece to the fence. Before he went back to the pile for another, he noticed several figures walking along the road leading to his family’s orchard. Squinting his eyes, he barely made out four recognizable figures in the haze, but the fifth figure took him for a loop. “Looks like they found somepony on their savaging run?”
“What?” Shining looked over his shoulders looking at the approaching group. “Well, would you look at that….” He looked over at Soarin and noticed the stallion was sleeping the day away. “Hey! Sleepyhead, wake up!”
Soarin jerked awake causing his binoculars to go flying into the air. In a panic, he quickly caught them. Startled and upset, he looked to his left at the stallion that awakened him from his content nap. “What?”
“Take a look, ‘Mr. Lookout!’” Shining pointed at the road. “See if it's Rainbow Dash and her misfit of explorers!”
Soarin mumbled to himself as he gazed through the binoculars. “Yep, it's them.” He stated as he locked eyes with them. “It's Dashie and her… Uh…” He lowered his binoculars a bit.
Seeing his reaction, both Shining and Macintosh looked at each other shrugging their shoulders. “Is everything alright?” Shining asked, concerned about his friend’s sudden mood change.
Soarin shook the haze from his mind and looked through the binoculars once more. ‘I must be seeing things?” He told himself. “Uh… Oh, Sweet Luna…” He dropped the binoculars, his wings extending out.
“What in tarnation is going on?” Applejack huffed as she stormed out of the farmhouse covered in pancake batter. “What’s with all the yelling? You sound like a damned dinner bell for them trotters!” She looked at her brother and Shining. The other members of the farm made their way over to the commotion.
“Your colt-friend is the issue!” Shining huffed. “He’s acting strange!” He pointed at said pegasus.
Applejack looked up at the roof of the farmhouse and noticed the shaking stallion. “What’s gotten into you? You look like you’ve seen a ghost?”
Soarin picked up the binoculars from his lap. “Like hell I have!” He tossed them down to the group below.
Shining caught them in his magic.
“What do you think it is?” Spike asked his brother.
Shining looked down at the small dragon. “I’m not sure?” He gave Soarin a quick glance and noticed his head was buried in his hooves. Feeling uneasy he placed the binoculars over his eyes.
“What do you see?” Rarity asked.
“Somepony is eager to get somewhere?” Rainbow Dash teased.
“That’s an understatement!” Twilight giggled as they neared the farmhouse. She saw the group of ponies by the gate through the morning haze. She could make out the large shape of a stallion and a smaller shape of a dragon. “Oh… If I didn’t have a massive migraine, I would teleport us to the gates right now…”
A bright ball of light flooded their eyes.
Recovering from their temporary blindness, they opened their eyes to see who or what blinded them. Shining Armor, Spike, Applejack, and Rarity stood in front of them, their eyes wide as saucers. Shining’s horn smoked from a haphazardly casted teleportation spell. “Shining! Spike!” Twilight cried. Before she could say more, her brothers tackled her to the ground and held her tight. Overwhelmed with emotions, Twilight’s emotional damn finally broke. “I-I thought I lost you!”
Shining felt her tears wetting his chest. “Hush little sis… We’re here.” Spike himself was overwhelmed with emotion, the only words leaving his mouth were a mess of incoherent mumbles.
Twilight’s friends looked at the scene with broad smiles as their own emotions boiled to the surface. “Well shoot!” Applejack choked as she removed her cowboy hat. “Looks like this calls for a celebration!”
“Hell yeah!” Rainbow Dash cheers!”
-An Hour Later-
Twilight played with the remaining pieces of her pancake. She could feel the tension. She swore it would cut her in half. She knew that they were questioning the story she told them. She sighed as she looked up at the ponies seeing their disbelieving or dumbfounded expressions.
“Damn…” Applejack shivered. “It’s a miracle that you survived.” She played with her braided ponytail.
“Shoot missy!” Willy sputtered. “A miracle is an understatement of a lifetime!” He took off his Boonie hat. “Are you sure what you said is true?”
“Willy! Of course, it is! Her being here is proof that she lived through it!” Jet Cloud huffed.
“I know…” Willy defended himself. “It’s just a crazy story!”
“It’s okay.” Twilight raised a hoof. “It’s true… All of it…” She looked at her mostly empty plate. “I sometimes can’t even believe it myself.”
“Sorry, sis…” Shining chewed his cheek. “I’m sorry for not coming for you.” He looked at the fireplace, watching the fire consume the logs within. “Some brother I am…”
Twilight looked at her brother with a flat scowl. “Don’t blame yourself!” She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “I can’t imagine what you were going through, having to help protect the ponies on the farm, worrying about Cadence and our parents, even Spike.” She watched the fire dance about. “I don’t blame you…” She patted Spike’s head. “I think I would have done the same…”
Shining looked at his sister. “Sure…” He smiled. “Thanks.” His smile left as he looked at the fire once more. Twilight felt her chest tighten. His tone and posture felt off, but before she could ask if he was okay, Derpy started to speak.
“It’s a shame what happened to Redheart.” Derpy held her daughter tight as she mulled over her memories of the mare.
Rarity looked into her cup of tea. “I, um, I remember when we would… Um… We would leave for school and head to the local soda shop… We would order the largest malt.” She laughed, wiping away a tear. “We would see who could drink theirs the fastest.” She let out a soft sigh. “We would get the worst brain freezes…”
Her little sister Sweetie Belle seeing her sister’s distraught demeanor laid her head in her sister’s lap. Rarity excepted the gesture and gave her sister a small pat on the head. The group nodded in response. The ones who knew her felt sorrow for the mare. While the ones who didn’t, kept silent, allowing the others to mourn a friend.
Not liking the mood, the room was slowly embracing, Granny Smith slowly sat up from her rocking chair and headed into the hall beside the stairs. “Enough with your downcast faces! Today is a day to celebrate!” She opened the cupboard door under the stairs. She pulled out a stack of board games. “Let’s have some fun, shall we?”
-Six Hours Later-
The group sat under the stars by a large bonfire that was on the barn’s lefthand side beside a large oak tree. A half-foot wall of granite stones surrounded the firepit, keeping the winds from snuffing out its flames. The children leaned against the firebreak roasting their large marshmallows over the flames.
“I knew grabbing those marshmallows would turn out to be a good idea.” Thunderlane congratulated himself as he plopped a marshmallow in his mouth.
Marley stared at the pegasus as he cut up a small basket of berries he foraged earlier. “A sweet tooth will rot your teeth, pal.” His brother Zipper nodded as he took several puffs of his cigarette.
Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Your opinion would change if you saw my friend Pinkie. Her teeth are whitest of pearly whites!” She placed her front hooves behind her head and leaned against Thunderlane, causing the stallion to blush.
Marley rolled his eyes back at the mare. “Sure, missy.”
Giving Rainbow Dash and Marley a quick glance, Twilight turned her attention to Applejack, watching her help her younger sister with a marshmallow. “AJ?”
Applejack looked up from her task. “Yeah, sugar cube?” She quickly took a bite out of her sister’s marshmallow, much to the dismay of her sister.
Twilight rubbed her hoof along the soft grass they sat on. “I’m worried about Fluttershy.”
Applejack gave her friend a solemn look. “I’m worried too… We’ve been leaving supplies at her house and searching when we can during scavenging runs, but it’s just them blasted trotters. They’re all over Ponyville.”
“The town seemed quiet.” Twilight watched some embers float out of the firepit.
“Trotters get quiet when there’s no sound to stimulate them.” Applejack poked the fire with a stick.
“Have you checked Zecora’s place to see if she went there?” Twilight placed her front hooves closer to the fire as a cold breeze softly rolled past them.
Shining sighed. “Tried.” He chewed on his smore.
“Them blasted trotters are all over the Everfree,” Macintosh stated with a soft hum. “Thunderlane and I almost died trying to get to her place.”
“Have you heard from Zecora?” Twilight looked at Applejack.
“I offered her to come to the orchard when everything was falling apart, but she declined. She preferred to stay at her place.” Applejack played with her fire-poking stick.
“I’m sure she will be fine, Zecora is a resourceful pony.” Rarity hummed and she laid her head on her sister’s. Sweetie Belled groaned under the new weight, but gave in and focused on her marshmallow. Snowy laughed at her as she tried stealing a marshmallow from one of her twin brothers.
“Even though I never met them, I hope they’re safe.” Sunny commented as she gave the group a smile.
Twilight smiled at the mare as she turned her attention back to the fire. “How’s Pinkie since the last time you spoke to her?”
Applejack adjusted her hat. “The last time we’ve spoken, was about two weeks ago before the phone lines died.” She looked at the fire consuming the logs with calm fury. “She’s doing good, but you know Pinkie. She was missing her friends, she really wanted to meet the ponies we took in. Wanted to throw them a party. She’s also scared for Fluttershy… scared for you…” Applejack picked up her cup of warm apple cider. “Pinkie being Pinkie.” She chuckled.
“Well, when this is all over, I look forward to meeting her, she sounds like a lot of fun to hang out with.” Copper smiled as he leaned against the tree. Jet Cloud smacked him over the head. “Ow… What was that for?”
“Yeah, to hang out with? Ha, more like you want to get a chance to woo her.” Jet Cloud laughed. “You hopeless romantic.”
The group gave a chuckle at the stallion’s expense. Copper frowned. “I’m not hopeless…”
Feeling bad for the stallion, Rarity leaned over and placed her lips to his ears. “Don’t worry, darling, I’ll tell you all about Pinkie, even give you some pointers.” She whispered, giving him a wink, confirming her promise.
Finishing up with her marshmallow, Applebloom stuck another on her stick, but before she could place it over the fire, a water droplet fell on her snout. Confused, she looked up at the sky and saw dark clouds rolling overhead. Several more began to fall upon the land. “Aw, colt…” She stared at her marshmallow melting from the rain.
“Storm clouds?” Macintosh wondered.
“They could be natural clouds or the weather factory is decaying faster than expected.” Rainbow Dash stated with worry.
“Was the weather factory in Cloudsdale heavily damaged during the outbreak?” Twilight asked, looking at her friend.
“From what I saw when I was trying to… Get my p-parents out of the city… Yes.” She looked at Twilight. “A large explosion rocked the city… I saw smoke and lighting coming from the factory.”
“If that’s the case, these upcoming weeks are going to be one hell of a stormy ride.” Jet Cloud stated as he stood up to study the clouds.
“Well, let’s wrap it up!” Granny Smith stood up, her limbs shaking as she did so. “It's time to call it a night!” She headed towards the farmhouse with help from Summer Wind. The group followed their elder. Macintosh and Soarin snuffed out the flames, while the others packed up the snacks and drinks.
Twilight sat at the edge of the bed. Her eyes stared out at the small window before her. She watched the droplets on the glass rolling down to their demise. Spike slept on the other side of the bed. His shallow snores filled the air, calming her. Even though it wasn’t her bed and she wasn’t in her house, it felt like home, it felt normal…
Hearing the door to her room open, she looked over her shoulder and saw her brother stepping up to his bed. “I thought you were going to keep watch?”
Shining looked over at his sister. “No, the storm’s brutal and besides, I can’t see hardly anything. The dead or the living will have a hard time finding this place in the rain.” He sat on his bed a gave a long sigh.
“You alight?”
“Yeah,” He smiled. “It’s just a weight lifted off my shoulders.”
“Really?” Twilight smiled at her brother.
He laughed at her expression. “I’m glad you’re alive.”
“I’m glad you are too.” She looked at the window once more. “Do you know what happened to our parents?” She rubbed her shoulder. “And your wife?”
Shining sighed as he laid down. “Mom and dad are in Canterlot. They left a few days after you were admitted into the hospital.” He stared at the ceiling. “Quickly after that reports of sick ponies attacking others made the rounds on the radio and in papers. Cadence stayed in Canterlot with them, she had to in order to help Celestia and Luna with the crisis.” He put his hooves behind his head. “Princess Celestia ordered me to stay here and protect you and the town with a small detachment of my royal guards and an army platoon.” He frowned. “Then it went to shit.”
Twilight looked at her brother with heavy eyes. “Have you heard from them since?” She looked at Spike. “Did Spike receive any messages?”
“A couple… But they stopped recently.” He looked at her. “That’s why we are going to Canterlot.”
Twilight felt a chill run up her spine. “We as in all of us or just us?”
“Just us since most of the group wants to stay here.” Shining studied the look his sister was giving him. “What?”
“Do you think Canterlot is even safe?” Twilight looked out the window. “All of this should’ve been taken care of by now.”
Shining’s eyes narrowed. “What are you saying?”
Twilight remembered the conversations she had with Thunderlane back at the safe house. “I… I don’t think the princesses or even the government is going to fix this anytime soon.”
Shining frowned at his sister and gave an irritated huff as he rolled over. “You don’t know that.”
“But….”
“But nothing!” Shining huffed as he pulled the chain to the lamp above their heads with his magic. “Now go to sleep! You had a long day.”
-One Hour Later-
Twilight stared at her room’s ceiling. Her brothers’ snoring filled her ears as she thought about the events of the past two days. Hearing the distinctive roar of thunder, her thoughts drifted to Celestia and Luna. Were they really dead? Did the country of Equestria fall? What about the other countries. Was it's truly that bad? ‘Look at what you saw…’ She swallowed a lump in her throat. ‘Could it?’
She let out a frustrated moan and rolled over and looked out the window. Staring into the pitch black she strained her eyes until the hazy silhouette of the Everfree forest came into focus. ‘Are you at Zecora’s?’ She asked herself as her mind drifted to Fluttershy. ‘Then why didn’t you two come to the farm?’ Her answer to her question was the sounds of rain, wind, and the snoring of her brothers. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh as her mind slowly drifted off to sleep.
The morning air was thick with fog causing the sun above to struggle to break through. What light made it to the surface was subtle and eerier. The temperature outside was cold yet humid making any pony’s fur stand on end if they ventured outside.
The ponies of the orchard congregated in the farmhouse’s living room and kitchen. Some were sipping cups of coffee or freshly squeezed apple juice. Others ate toast with jam or apple slices covered in cinnamon sugar.
Thunderlane and Rainbow Dash stared out the window by the front door. They eyed the dense fog as it rolled through the grove of apple trees. “Looks like we’ll not be doing too many outdoor activities today.” Scootaloo flatly stated as she joined them along with Rumble.
Rainbow Dash studied the filly, watching the feathers on her small wings fluff up. “Looks like it.” She looked out the window once more. “This fog is thick. I’ve never seen anything like it!”
“Well, at least we’ll be able to still work in the barn.” Willy said as he sat by the fire.
Macintosh looked at the fog with a stern glare. “Let’s stay close to the farmhouse and the barn.” He looked at the ponies. “Just in case any trotters happen to wander up to the orchard. It will be harder to spot them in this fog.”
The group agreed with the stallion’s command and gave him a nod before going back to their morning meanderings.
Twilight who sat at the kitchen table near the window, a large cup of coffee floating mindlessly in front of her lips. She sipped her coffee slowly as she looked through the window on her left. She watched the fog roll over the hills, through the apple trees, and through the thick mass of trees of the Everfree. Her mind mulled over countless thoughts that plagued her.
Thoughts of Fluttershy worked their way to the forefront. She sipped her coffee once more and narrowed her eyes at the Everfree. ‘Them blasted trotters are all over the Everfree’ Macintosh’s words entered her mind. “The hell with it…”
Applejack who sat across from her looked at the unicorn with a raised brow. “What was that, sugar cube?”
Twilight looked at her friend. “Applejack?” She sipped her coffee. “Shining?” She asked not looking at her brother who sat next to her.
“Yeah, Twilly?”
“I’m going to search for Fluttershy in the Everfree forest.” She kept her eyes on the forest. “I want a small group to go with me.” Her brother was going to protest, but she raised a hoof to silence him. “I know it's dangerous, that’s why I want to keep the group small, in and out as fast as we can.” She looked at him. “I just want to know, why, if Zecora is fine, why didn’t she come to the farm…”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
          Part 1: Chapter 4 - Well... Hello There          
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 4 - Well... Hello There
Crisp morning air washed into the farmhouse through the opened door. Twilight shivered from the cold breeze of the outside world mixing with the warm dense air within the house. Letting out a held breath, she picked up several cups of hot coffee with her magic and walked into the living room, handing the cup out to the ponies who requested said drink.
Zecora sat by the fire, covered in a large blanket. Derpy sat beside her, feeding her a warm bowl of oatmeal. Zecora’s eyes watched the spoon scoop up a fair amount of the meal. Humming a tune, Derpy brought the spoon up to Zecora’s lips. Zecora slowly opened her mouth and accepted the meal.
“Shit!”
Rarity and Twilight looked at Applejack with wide eyes. With all the years that they had known her; they had never heard her let off a curse. “What?!”
“I said shit!” Applejack spat. “Why didn’t we go to her house sooner?”
Twilight frowned. “We didn’t know! You didn’t know!” She rubbed her horn, its tip sparking from a small discharge of magic, caused by her frustration. “We can’t go blaming ourselves for something we had no control over!”
“We did and we did nothing!” Applejack retorted.
“Darling!” Rarity sighed dramatically. “We don’t need another hothead!” She pointed at the kitchen window.
Several yards from the farmhouse, Rainbow Dash was showing an old dying apple tree whose boss. Her hind legs were swift and sound. “FUCK!” Her voice echoed out across the orchard as bits of bark went flying in all directions.
The children watched the irate mare unleash her fury from the comfort of the farmhouse window beside the fireplace. Scootaloo looked at her idol with terrified eyes. With all the years she had known Rainbow Dash, she had never seen her this angry before. For this moment, she feared that she no longer recognized the mare before her.
Hearing Rainbow Dash spew several more colorful expletives, Summer Wind Gently guided the children away from the window towards the backrooms. “Let’s go little ones, let's get our minds off of this.”
Applejack let out a long sigh. “I know, Rarity…” She winced at Rainbow Dash’s primal cries. “Thunderlane?”
Thunderlane stood up and let out a troubled sigh. “I’ll calm her down.” He left the house, the screen door squealing shut as it closed after him.
Macintosh watched as Thunderlane sat beside Rainbow Dash from the dining table. “I’ve been thinking,” He looked into his cup of coffee.
“Thinking of what?” His sister asked.
He put the cup to his lips. “What Zecora told you.” He sipped his drink. “And the pony we saw yesterday.” He looked at Zecora. “Our stalker was wearing a brown robe, like her captors.” The group looked at one another, pondering his words.
“You don’t think?” Sunny questioned. “That pony is with them?” Jet Cloud comforted his wife as she shivered from her thoughts.
Macintosh sighed. “I’m not sure, I hope I’m wrong and it's just some random survivor checking us out.”
Shining rubbed the base of his horn. “All the more reason we should leave for Canterlot!”
Twilight pulled her cup away from her lips. “Shining?”
“What?” He huffed.
“We can’t be brash.”
“I’m not being brash! I’ve been saying it to the group for a while, we have a better chance of surviving this if we were in Canterlot!” He frowned at her. “I didn’t go because you weren’t here, but you are and with this cultish group somewhere close to us, I think it's high time we leave the orchard!”
“We are doing just fine!” Applejack huffed. “We need to wait this out!”
Shining rolled his eyes. “I’d rather wait this out behind the walls of Canterlot.”
“Coming from the pony married to a princess.” Zipper laughed. “Where is she by the way?” He gave the unicorn a sly smirk. “I wonder if she’s fucking the royal guards you left in charge to protect her?” Shining growled as he activated his horn.
“Now you two, we don’t need this!” Willy Pete growled.
Before the two stallions could kill each other, Twight activated her horn, illuminating the room in a bright purple glow. “Enough!” The ponies looked at the irate unicorn with wide eyes. “How long?” She said in a huff.
“How long, what?” Shining, Applejack, Zipper, and, Macintosh asked.
“How long are we going to wait?” Twilight let out a heavy sigh. “How long are we going to wait for this to end, to get fixed… Even if it does.” She thought hard about what she was going to say next. “I don’t think this will be solved anytime soon.”
“Why do you say that sugar cube?” Applejack tilted her head.
Shining stared at her, his eyes narrowing as the seconds passed.
“I…” She looked out the window watching the clouds slowly drifting across the sky. “I don’t think the princesses are alive…”
The ponies looked at one another. “Why do you say that missy?” Marley wondered.
Twilight bit her tongue as she stared at her hooves. “Twilight?” Rarity looked at her friend with a concerned glare. “Why do you think they’re dead?”
“Because they’re the most powerful ponies in all of Equestria. They are alicorns. This should’ve been solved within a week. I would still be in the hospital, and none of you would be huddling within Applejack’s farmhouse… She wouldn’t have been raped!” Twilight pointed at Zecora. “There wouldn’t be the dead overwhelming Ponyville or the damned world for that matter!”
“How could you say that?” Sunny rubbed her eyes in frustration, trying to wipe away the tears forming around her eyes. “You don’t know if it’s taking longer than they thought!”
“I just have a bad feeling!”
“I have a bad feeling if we stay here, things will happen that will get us killed!” Shining huffed. “I say let’s leave for Canterlot!”
“I think that’s a better plan. “Jimmy Jam nodded.
“We just can’t go!” Twilight rolled her eyes. “I’m not saying that Canterlot is not ‘safe’, I could be wrong, but the evidence leads me to believe that it will be suicide to make our way to the capital, just to come to a dead city!”
“Then what should we do?” Jet Cloud crossed his forelegs.
“We stay here! Make this place safe the best we can… I can study the dead and see what we can do to make it safer around them… Maybe a military detachment will come, if we could find a working H.A.M radio, we could call them.” She swallowed her frustrations. “And we stay vigilant of any hostile ponies. The children will have to stay close to the farmhouse. No wandering off.” The ponies mulled over her words. Slowly many nodded in agreement. Shining however shook his head as he left the farmhouse. Twilight stared at the front door and let out a tired sigh.
Applejack stood on the farmhouse’s porch as she looked at her apple trees swaying with the mid-afternoon breeze. The morning fog and the clouds faded allowing the sun to dry the damp land. She wondered what her apple trees were thinking, if trees could think. She smiled at the little fib her father told her as a filly. She felt her throat tighten at the thought. ‘Pa…’ She held a breath. “What I would give to hear your voice once again…” She looked up at the sky. “What would you do?”
“I’ve been finding myself asking the same thing.” A worn-out voice mumbled shallowly.
Hearing the screen door close, Applejack looked over her shoulders and saw Rainbow Dash in all her disheveled glory. “You alright?”
“Yeah… I think?” Rainbow Dash sat beside her friend. “I’m calm now…”
Applejack smiled. “Thunderlane knows how to work, ya!” She giggled.
Rainbow Dash blushed. “Yeah… I guess you’re right.”
Applejack sat down and laid a foreleg over her friend’s shoulders. “I think he’s right for you.”
Rainbow Dash leaned into the earth pony. “You do?”
“Yeah.” She gave the prism-maned mare a goofy smirk.
Rainbow Dash snickered. “For the longest time, I thought he was into… Um… F-Fluttershy…”
“Now don’t you go start on crying!” Applejack huffed as she held Rainbow Dash’s head in her hooves. “We’ll find her one day, maybe soon, maybe not.” She looked over at the children playing by the barn. “But, right now there is a little filly and a promise you made to her parents.” She placed a hoof under her friend’s chin. “A promise to watch over and care for her.”
Rainbow Dash looked over Applejack’s shoulders and saw Scootaloo kicking the ball toward the goal. “You’re right…” She felt her chest tighten. “Did I scare her?”
Applejack let out a sigh. “Ya did, but move on from that. Show her you’re love, and she’ll be just peachy.” Rainbow Dash nodded and headed over toward the others that gathered around to watch the children’s game.
“How’s she holding up?”
“Good as can be Twilight.” Applejack looked at the unicorn. “How’s Zecora?”
“Good.” Twilight watched Spike block the ball. “She resting by the fire.”
Applejack nodded as she looked into the farmhouse and saw her brother watching over Zecora from the kitchen table. A small smirk came to her lips as she eyed the others. Lotus and Aloe talked amongst themselves while her grandmother slept the day away in her rocking chair.
Twilight turned her gaze from the game toward the main gate and saw her brother Shining, along with Zipper, Marley, Soarin, Jiminy Jam, and Copper working on the fence line. “You think he’s still mad at me?” She asked out loud as she stared at her brother.
“I don’t think so?” Applejack sighed. “I understand he wants to go… To be honest, I think it be safer than here, but after what you said.” She looked at her friend. “You really think that princess Celestia and Luna are dead?”
Twilight bit her lower lip. “We once wielded the Elements of Harmony to defeat Discord… They would have gotten us to help them…. Why didn’t they?”
Applejack looked at the barn and watched Rarity wipe the dirt from Sweetie Belle’s cheeks. “I’m not sure.”
Twilight glanced at her friend and looked down at a patch of grass growing by the porch’s steps. Returning her gaze to the stallions by the gate. She noticed her brother and Soarin staring toward the path that led up to the farm. Their eyes were narrowed and their expressions stern. The other stallions looked at where they were looking and their own facial expressions soured.
A chill ran down Twilight's spine as she sat up and rushed up to her brother. “Twilight where are you going?” Applejack chased after her friend. Hearing his sister Macintosh got up and stepped out of the farmhouse and stood on his porch watching her and Twilight running up to the gate.
“What’s going on?”
Macintosh looked over his shoulders and saw Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, and the others walking up to him. “Not sure?” He looked back at the gate. “But I have a feeling it’s not good.” Rainbow Dash stared at the group by the gate, her mind racing with a million thoughts.
Twilight stood beside her brother and looked at where he was looking. “What do you see….” Her eyes are drawn to a pony about a hundred yards from the orchard’s gates. “It’s that?”
“I think so.” Her brother growled.
“It is,” Soarin added. “But if I fly over there, he’s going to just run away.”
“Why is he standing there like a creep?” Copper asked.
Marley glared at the mysterious figure. “I think he’s studying us?”
“Studying us?” Twilight looked at Marley.
“Yeah.” Zipper replied for his younger brother. “Saw the same look our pa would give when he hunted for beaver furs. He sensed Applejack’s disdain. “Hey missy, my pa had to make a living!”
“Zipper enough!” Marley sighed. “Anyway, as my brother was saying,” He turned his attention to the figure. “That look he’s giving is one n’ the same.” He copied the figure's glare. The figure tilted his head, confused by Marley’s expression.
“Looks like you threw him for a loop.” Jimmy Jam quipped.
The figure looked side to side, before making his way up to the gate.
“He’s coming up!” Applejack took a defensive stance.
“Let him!” Shining huffed.
“Let who?” Rarity asked as she joined them, along with Macintosh and Rainbow Dash.
“Where are the others?” Applejack asked.
“They’re staying at the house… Is that the stranger from yesterday?” Rarity asked, just noticing the figure approaching them.
“Yep,” Macintosh replied in a dull tone.
“He knows where Fluttershy is!” Rainbow Dash growled as she took flight.
Before she could pounce on her prey, Twilight, and Rarity activated their horns and grabbed their friend and held her down. “Brother some help!” Shining looked at her and just shrugged his shoulders. Twilight didn’t show it, but she was gritting her teeth in frustration. ‘I don’t need him…’ Her own thought scared her and caused her to lose her magic, but she regained focus and poured more magic into holding down Rainbow Dash.
The figure timidly stared at Rainbow Dash, but before he could take a step, Applejack cleared her throat. “That’s far enough!” Applejack huffed. The figure frowned at her. His tail wagging side to side. Seeing the figure up close, Applejack saw that he was an earth pony, with grey fur and a reddish-orange mane and tail. His eyes were a fiery orange that pierced into her soul as he looked in her direction. “What brings you to mah farm?” She asked as she stepped closer to him.
“Curiosity…” He scanned over the group. “And studying you.”
“Studying us?” Copper asked tilting his head.
“Why?” Shining growled.
“Studying us so he can report back to his crazy cult at Sanctuary!” Rainbow Dash spat, but Twilight’s and Rarity’s magic held her firmly against the soft grass.
The stallion looked at her with wide eyes. “Sanctuary?” Twilight could see that he looked a little panicked. “H-How do you know of it?” He finally asked after a few seconds of silence.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Soarin huffed.
The stallion’s eyes darted side to side.
“They attacked our friend.” Applejack gave Soarin a look. Soarin gave a silent nod as an apology. “And left her for dead!” She turned her attention back to the stallion.
The stallion looked down at his hooves, his mind deep inside. Applejack watched his lips moved, as he mumbled to himself. He returned his attention back to her. “Was she a Zebra?”
“Why does that matter?” Twilight asked.
He looked over his shoulders and stared at the distant town of Ponyville. “Because it does.”
“How?” Shining gave him a raised brow.
“Because…” The stallion chewed his cheek. “I’m... I was from sanctuary…” He saw them tense up. “They have turned into something that they are not…” Rainbow Dash gnashed her teeth as she fought against the magic pinning her as she crawled ever so closer to the stallion. With the stallion not noticing he continued. “And… I need your help.”
“Why the hell would we help you?” Marley spat.
“Because…”
“AW CRAP!” Rarity yelled as her magic broke. Rainbow Dash pounced on the stallion in a blink of an eye and unleashed several punches that landed solidly on the stallion’s face.
“RAINBOW DASH, STOP!” Twilight grabbed her offending hooves and pinned them to the sides.
“Twilight, WHAT THE FUCK! AHH!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she was dragged across the ground. With a groan, she looked up at Twilight and gritted her teeth. “Why did you stop me?”
“I stopped you because if he’s apart of Sanctuary, he might know where it is!” She got in Rainbow Dash’s face. “And if you went and killed him then we wouldn’t know where!” She snorted. “Losing Fluttershy forever!”
Rainbow Dash quivered at her friend’s harsh tone and glare. Even the others, except for Zipper and Shining shivered at her tone. “True.” Zipper commented. “But it was fun to watch…” A bolt of magic smacked his face. It didn’t hurt or draw blood but it was enough to send a stream of low-intensity shocks through his body. “What the fuck was that?” He yelled as he stormed up to Twilight, his brother stepping in front of him.
“To shut up.” Twilight looked at the unconscious stallion. “We need to be smart about this and stop acting out on emotions like little foals!”
Shining watched his sister and Zipper exchanging glares. “We understand sis. Let us not tear each other apart over some stupid stallion.” He looked at the stranger ‘enjoying’ his impromptu nap. “Let’s get him to the barn, when he wakes up, he’ll answer our questions.” He activated his magic and threw the stallion on his back. With a huff, he made his way to the barn.
-Six Hours Later-
Winds picked up speed as dark clouds rolled overhead. The sounds of shaking leaves and tree limbs echoed across the land, creating an eerie orchestra for the night. Twilight’s ears twitched as the sounds of howling winds whistled into the barn. Applejack and Rarity stood on either side of her as they watched the unconscious stallion resting against a pile of bagged wheat flour.
The lantern’s light on the post behind them cast the space in a warm orange glow that brought calm to them. “You think we should have brought Rainbow Dash for this?” Applejack asked.
“No,” Twilight stated bluntly. “She’ll go off the handle.”
“Do you think this is a little barbaric, tying him to one of the pillars of the barn?”
“Better than what almost happened to him,” Twilight stated bluntly. “And besides if he is a part of Sanctuary then we have to be more careful.”
“This feels wrong.” Rarity sighed.
“It does but we have to do it. For the safety of the farm.” Applejack removed her hat and placed it on a cider barrel. “Let’s hope he’s cooperative.”
Twilight stared at the stallion watching his chest rise and fall with every breath he took. Looking at his flank, she studied his cutie mark. It was an anvil and a ball of fire striking it. ‘He must’ve worked in metal working?’
“Err…”
Hearing him stirring, the trio got closer to the stallion. “Rainbow sure did give him a wallop!” Applejack stated, more to herself than to anyone else.
For some reason, he felt groggy. His head pulsed from a headache he swore would split open his skull. He slowly slipped out of his slumber and found that his whole face hurt. ‘What the hell?’ He asked himself as he opened his eyes, well one eye. His left eye was swollen. Hissing at the discomfort, he looked around and saw that he was in a barn. His mind began to wander as he slowly scanned the room. Seeing three mares standing over him to his left, he let out a huff. “Now, I remember…”
“How are you feeling?” Twilight asked.
The stallion kept staring at them as he became aware of the other aches and pains his body was feeling. “Like shit.” He stated bluntly.
“Sorry about our friend, she has a temper sometimes.” Rarity looked over the stallion. “I know we got on the wrong hoof…”
“You don’t say.” He huffed.
Rarity winced at his tone, but she continued her kind smile. “Well let’s try this again.” She hummed. “What’s your name?”
“Not telling you, my name.” He frowned.
“How are we going to trust what you say if you won’t tell us your name?” Twilight raised a brow as she brought out a thermos from her saddlebag.
The stallion looked at each mare, his eyes narrowing. “How can I trust you.”
Applejack frowned. “Look, pal…” Twilight placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Twi?”
Twilight let out a sigh, “My name is Twilight, she’s Applejack and that’s Rarity.” She pointed at them. “Now your name.”
The stallion sighed as he tried to get into a more comfortable position. “Blaze.” He said softly as he looked over his shoulders and saw his front hooves tied behind his back to the post he laid against. Twilight nodded and poured a cup of tea and floated it over to him. Blaze looked at the cup for a few seconds. Smelling the sweet aroma of rose tea, he took a sip and sighed at the warmth running down his throat.
“Now?” Rarity began. “Why were you spying on us?”
Blaze remained silent as he listened to the howling winds of the storm outside seeping through the cracks and holes of the barn. “I’ve been searching for ponies that can help me.” He watched the flame’s glow from the lantern dance on the objects within the barn. “To save my friends.”
“From Sanctuary?” Twilight asked. He nodded. “What is this Sanctuary? Were they created because of the dead?”
Blaze shook his head. “No, Sanctuary was created to escape the life of the modern world.” He looked off into space. “To live by the commands of the gods.”
Rarity and Applejack looked at the stallion. Confusion was on their faces as they glanced at Twilight, excepting her to know what he was talking about. Twilight was at a loss herself. Sure, she had read history books about ponies in the past that believed in many gods during early pony history, but there were so many religious beliefs spread across many tribes it was hard to pinpoint which sect Blaze was talking about.
“How long has this group been around?” Twilight offered him another drink.
Blaze took a drink. “Six years.” He looked at the mares. “We lived in the Everfree and would go into town to sell and trade. The forest didn’t supply all our needs sadly.”
Twilight tilted her head. “I never heard of your group at all?”
“And we kept it that way.” Blaze looked at his hind hooves. “We would blend in when selling our wears. Have to hide from the prying eyes of our oh-so-kind leaders.” Twilight frowned at the way he spoke of the princesses.
“Why did your group attack our friends?” A seething voice hissed from the rafters.
Hearing a familiar voice, Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity looked up and saw Rainbow Dash in a stalking pose similar to a cat. Her eyes glared at the stallion. “Dash, we told you to stay in the house!” Applejack growled in frustration.
“Shut it AJ!” Rainbow Rash spat as she jumped down and got in Blaze’s face. “Why did they kidnap Fluttershy?” She slammed her hoof on the ground as she sorted in his face. “Why did they rape Zecora?”
The stallion stared into her magenta eyes as her words swam through his head. “Rape?” His eyes trembled as he looked down at his lap. “That can’t be?”
“It is you fucker!” Rainbow Dash wound up her hoof to punch him, but Twilight held her hoof back with her magic. “TWILIGHT!”
“This is not going to help?” Twilight picked up the irate mare with her magic and threw her against a pile of hay. Rainbow Dash groaned as she got up and stared at Twilight glaring daggers at her. “Let him speak!”
Rainbow Dash held back a growl as she rested her head against the cool ground of the barn. “Fine…”
Nodding, she looked over at Blaze and saw him staring longly at his hind hooves. “You seemed just as surprised as we are?” Twilight sat back down.
“It’s worse than I thought?”
“Worse?” Rarity tilted her head. “What caused you to leave?”
“And when did you leave?” Applejack added.
Blaze stared at the oil lamp hanging on the post behind Twilight and watched the flame within dance about. “A year before the world went to shit…” He looked up at the rafters and through one of the barn’s windows. Seeing a flash of lighting he looked back at the mares. “I left because Father strayed away from the gods and their teachings…”
“Strayed away?” Rainbow Dash mocked. “From what our friend told us, sounds like these gods are a bunch of pricks!” She spat. “And your friends are delusional!”
“What happened to your friends, the gods tell us to do no such thing!” Blaze growled back. “Father is to blame!” Rainbow Dash snarled and got in his face.
“Rainbow enough!” Twilight growled activating her horn.
Rainbow Dash glared at her friend’s glowing horn. “Really?” She looked at her other friends. “Are we really going to hear him out and help?”
“He’s the closest lead we have to Fluttershy!” Rarity rolled her eyes. “I don’t like it either Dash! But it’s better than nothing, like Twilight said, we need him.” She looked back at him. Seeing the loneliness in his eyes, she sighed as she looked back at her hot-tempered friend. “So let him finish!”
Twilight sat down by the fire beside Zecora as she fed her a bowl of oatmeal. Her mind mulled over Blaze and his story as she stared into the bow of steaming oats. She thought about what he said an hour ago. It sounded so genuine, but at the same time it sounded so… She couldn’t put a hoof on it. Why now of all times did he want to seek help out of all times he could’ve? ‘Because it’s the end of the world…’ She told herself. She frowned, was it really? Was the old way of life truly lost forever?
The crack of thunder broke her from her mindless haze, allowing her to be aware of the growing tension building within the cramped space of the living room.
“Why the hell should we help him?” Summer Wind put her hooves on her head.
“Because his group has our friend!” Rarity spat. “I don’t like it either but we need to save her!”
“I don’t trust him!” Shining Armor huffed. “He could be leading us into a trap.”
“I agree.” Rainbow Dash shivered. “We need to play this smart.”
“But what about Fluttershy?” Scootaloo asked.
Rainbow Dash let out a heavy sigh. “I know, but it would do us good if we get ourselves into trouble.” She told the filly.
Zipper stared at Rainbow Dash with a flat scowl. After what felt like forever, he laughed and shook his head. “I can’t understand you missy.”
Rainbow Dash lifted her head and looked at the earth pony. “What do you mean?”
“For a nearly a month and a half we’ve been leaving out supplies for your friend. Hoping she’ll come back. And now we have a lead and you’re acting like a little cunt, all timid-like.”
Rainbow Dash showed her teeth. “Can’t rescue her if I’m down for the count pal!”
“Strange, you were acting all gay for her, then now you give two shits!” Zipper looked over at Shining. “Same goes for you, pal. The oh-so-brave royal guard, here to save the day!”
Shining frowned. “Watch it!”
“Are we really doing this?” Copper put his hooves on his head. “Mac? Soarin? Applejack, please? do something to stop these morons!”
“Moron!” Zipper and Rainbow Dash spat at the brown-colored earth pony.
“Will you stop! You're scaring the kids!” Sunny spat.
“Act like adults!” Jet Cloud snapped.
The kids watched the adults and their flaring tempers nervously. Applebloom shivered as she held onto Spike with a death grip. Spike stared at his sister wondering what she was thinking. Wondering if she had a plan?
“We don’t need this, all of you!” Applejack huffed.
“Let’s get rid of him!” Jiminy Jam stated.
“What?” Rainbow Dash shouted, her voice cracking. Thunderlane tried to calm her down but he was too slow. “We still need to rescue Fluttershy!”
“Well, be a big mare and stop being scared!” Zipper laughed.
“Brother, stop!” Marly huffed.
“ENOUGH!”
All the ponies within the room stopped their bickering and looked at Zecora.
Zecora stayed still as she brought the blanket that was around her closer in, to up her comfort. She let out a heavy sigh, her eyes never leaving the fire dancing madly about within the brick fireplace. “Though I never met this pony, and only hearing your words, though they are varied…. I trust him.” She looked at Twilight and nodded her head at the bowl of oatmeal.
Twilight blushed a smile as she offered her the bowl. “WHAT?” Shining and Rainbow Dash stared at her in confusion. “You of all ponies shouldn’t be trusting him?” Rainbow Dash pointed at her chest to emphasize her point.
“He was not the one who…” Zecora inhaled deeply as she remembered her ordeal. “Who tortured me….” She looked over at Rainbow Dash. “If you ponies don’t want to trust him, then I will and go to this so-called Sanctuary myself, for Fluttershy’s sake.”
The group stared at the zebra for some time, their minds mulling over her statement. The silence was sharp and dense as it hung over them. Only the sounds of the fire, their soft breaths, and the distant crack of thunder filled the air. “She’s right,” Derpy stated with a sigh. “What choice do we have to find your friend.”
Shining gritted his teeth. “I don’t feel good about this.”
“Nothing we do will feel good anymore,” Willy told the young stallion. “Life is full of hard choices.”
“Whose going?” Copper asked.
“I will.” Rainbow Dash raised her hoof. Thunderlane also raised his hoof.
“I will too.” Soarin sighed.
“No, you will not!” Applejack huffed.
“If you can go into the Everfree, I can go to this so-called Sanctuary.” Soarin raised his brow. “I’ll be fine.” He kissed her on the forehead. “I think we should keep it just us pegasi. In and out.”
“Our ‘guest’ is an earth pony?” Copper rolled his eyes.
“One of us will carry him.” Jet cloud sighed. “I will go.”
“No, you need to stay here for our kids!” His wife stood up, pulling on his front leg.
“Four pegasi will be in our favor.” He sighed. “If things don’t feel right, we’ll run.”
“What if they follow you?” Shining growled.
“We’ll get there when we get there,” Mac replied, his green eyes giving Shining a stern glare.
Shining rolled his eyes as he made his way to the front door. “So, are we doing this or not?”
Twilight looked at Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash. “We’ll tell him our plan.”
Shining stared at the floor as he mulled over his sister’s words. “The quicker we get this done, the better I’ll feel about this.”
Blaze rested his head against the pillar. The drumming of rain sent pleasant shivers through his body. He let out a sigh through his lips and opened his eyes. His smile left as he looked up at the barn’s rafters. Seeing the flash of lightning, he closed his eyes once again. His mind wandered to thoughts of a mare. Her canary yellow fur. Those soft cyan eyes of hers…
Hearing the barn’s doors squealing as they swung open, Blaze broke from his stupor and looked over at the doors and saw Twilight and Rainbow Dash. “What’s the verdict?” He asked, blinking his tired eyes.
“We’ve come to one.” Twilight walked up to the stallion, her damp mane clinging to the sides of her neck. “We’ll help you, but you’ll help us rescue our friend first.”
Blaze stared at the mares. His orange eyes narrowed. “How are we going to do this?”
“We got an idea.” Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but let a sly smirk adore her lips. “But you’re not going to like it.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
           Part 1: Chapter 5 - Sweet Little Lies           
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 5 - Sweet Little Lies
“Really?’ Blaze grumbled as he dangled from the harness, he was strapped in. “We could walk there!” He held up his bound front hooves. “I know the way from the ground a lot faster than the air!” He glared at Twilight.
Twilight stared into his bright orange eyes of his as he floated in front of her a few feet off the ground. “I know, but it will be faster if they fly you there.” She pointed at Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, and Jet Cloud hovering above them.
Blaze looked up at the pegasi as they messed with the ropes of his impromptu harness. “Fine…” He looked back at Twilight. “Still don’t trust me?”
Twilight was about to answer, but hearing the front door squeaking, she looked over and saw her brother and the other ponies staring at them. She saw Zecora behind her brother staring at Blaze with a solemn gaze. “She believes you.” She looked back at Blaze, “Which means so do I.”
“Blaze noticed Zecora and stared at her blue colored eyes. “Tell her, thank you.”
Twilight stared at him, trying to make out his emotions. Looking back at Zecora she let out a held breath. ‘One thing at a time, Twilight…’ She looked back at Blaze. “I will.”
Blaze nodded as he hung his head. “What happens when we rescue your friend and mine? We never really hashed out a plan?”
Twilight mulled over his words. “We’ll get there when we get there.” She watched Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, Soarin, and Jet Cloud finished tying the ropes around thier stomachs. “We need to focus on the here and now.”
Blaze slightly smiled at her tone. “Sounds like you’re saying that from experience?”
Twilight blushed a little. “Yeah… crazy times.” She looked up at the pegasi. “You’re good to go?”
“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Let’s go stallions!” She flapped her wings harder. “The faster we get there the sooner we can save Fluttershy and Button Mash!” Her voice dripping with confidence.
“Not too fast!” Soarin huffed as they rose into the air. “We don’t know what we’re flying into.”
“There is a spot where we can spy into the camp.” Blaze called up to them. “I used that spot many times before…’ He let out a soft sigh as his mind began to drift to thoughts of a mare.
“What kind of spot?” Thunderlane looked at him skeptically.
“A small cove made form the branches off a tree on the meadows edge.” Blaze replied dully.
Rainbow Dash glared at the earth pony, trying to see if his words had lies within them… ‘How does AJ do it!’ She cursed to herself… ‘If AJ trusts him…’ She sighed. ‘For Fluttershy’s sake…’ Zecora’s words danced in her head.
Twilight watched as they flew towards the Everfree. “So, what should we do?”
Twilight looked back and saw Copper standing beside Applejack. “Prepare the camp.” She replied. “Just in case.”
Flying over the Everfree forest, Rainbow Dash and her fellow pegasi flew close to the forest’s canopy at a slow enough pace for Blaze to scan through the thicket, looking for any landmarks he recognized.
“How’s it going?” Jet Cloud asked.
“Can’t make out shit!” Blaze huffed. “Like I told your friend, it would be easier if we were on the forest floor!”
“Too dangerous.” Soarin huffed, hearing Blaze grumble, he ground his teeth together. “Look pal, we are only helping because you can help us in return! So, buck up!”
“Don’t remind me!” Blaze huffed. “The kindness of strangers… my ass…”
Rainbow Dash watched him glare at the canopy with dull eyes. Biting her lower lip, she stared out at the horizon. It was eerie how flat the top of the forest was. Like some invisible barrier that told the trees they could grow no taller. “You said it was a meadow?”
Blaze kept silent as he felt the wind on his face. “Yeah.” He finally replied. “Somewhere that way?” He pointed his bound hooves to his right.
Rainbow Dash looked down at him and let out a sigh. “Look,” She sighed as she flapped her wings. “I want to thank you.”
Blaze looked up at the prism maned mare. “And I want to thank you…” He looked down at his bound front hooves. “Even if it’s under less than favorable circumstances.”
Rainbow Dash felt a wave of shame wash over her. “Hey, when this is all over, we’ll make it up to you.” She gave him a smile.
“And my friends and I will do the same…” He stated flatly as turned his gaze to the forest below. “I’m not sure your friends will like it…” He mumbled to himself.
Rainbow Dash kept silent as she studied his dull demeanor. Thunderlane, Jet Cloud, and Soarin looked at her with skeptical eyes. “Dash?” Thunderlane softly spoke up.
“Yes?” Rainbow Dash looked at her colt-friend.
He got closer to her. “You think it a good thing to be friendly with him?” He whispered.
Rainbow Dash stared at the horizon and watched the clouds overhead slowly rolling across the sky. “We need his help… and he needs ours.” She looked at Thunderlane. “I know I was with some of the others who didn’t trust him… But I have to for Fluttershy’s sake.” She whispered with a sigh. Thunderlane nodded slowly as he turned his gaze to the horizon.
They flew in silence for what felt like ten minutes. The soft sounds of nature filled their ears. But the calm faded when they saw another pegasus several hundred yards in front of them. They stopped and hovered in place, watching the pegasus struggling to stay aloft. “Is it a trotter?” Jet Cloud asked.
“Looks like it…” Blaze’s words rang true as they heard the pegasus moan out a ghostly growl. “Shit…”
“We need to hide in the trees.” Soarin hissed a whisper.
“Are we near?” Rainbow Dash asked Blaze.
“I would know if we’re on the forest floor.” He pointed at the ground.
Looking back at the trotter pegasus and seeing that she hadn’t noticed them, Rainbow Dash pointed at the ground. “Slowly.” The others nodded as they descended into the forest. Blaze grumbled as he swatted at the branches that were in his way. Getting to the forest floor, Rainbow Dash took off her impromptu harness. “Look familiar?” She looked at Blaze.
Blaze scanned his surroundings. Feeling a chill run down his back he nodded with a sigh. “Yeah…” Rainbow Dash nodded as she took out her six-inch knife strapped to her left foreleg. Blaze looked wide eyed at her as she neared him. “Wait!” He felt the knife cut through his restraints. Opening his eyes, he stared at his free hooves and looked up at Rainbow Dash with confusion on his face.
“Why did you untie him?” Soarin asked.
“I’m not carrying him.” Rainbow Dash gave him a smile. “Are you going to?” She asked the stallions with a hint of sarcasm. The others looked at Blaze and studied his bewildered expression. “Well, lead the way.” Rainbow Dash pointed at the forest. Blaze slowly got up and took the lead.
Several minutes passed as they made their way through the forest. The ambient sounds and the far distant growls of the dead danced in their ears. “Dash?” Blaze spoke up.
“Yes?” She looked at the earth pony.
“I just wanted to say thanks…” He kept his eyes on the forest. “For trusting me.”
“We need to.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “We’ll be better off if we trust each other.”
“True...” Blaze stated with a dull sigh. Getting to a fallen tree, Blaze lifted a hoof in the air. The others stopped and looked around. “We’re getting close.” He peaked over the trunk of the fallen tree. “Strange?”
“Strange?” Soarin asked.
“Its quite?” Blaze scanned the forest. “They must be meditating.”
“Meditating?” Rainbow Dash asked as a distant moan of one of the dead echoed through the forest. “Or because of the trotters?”
“Maybe both?” Blaze climbed over the tree. “See that wall of ivy growing off that tree?” He pointed to his right.
“Yeah.” Thunderlane replied.
“We can see the camp from there.” Blaze started climbing over the tree. “Once there I’ll look for one of my friends.”
“Is this friend close to you?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“She dislikes Father if that’s what you’re asking.”
“If some dislike Father, why don’t they leave?” Jet Cloud asked.
“And leave their family, children?” Blaze retorted. “Like I told you Father has a firm grip on their minds… almost a firm grip.”
Getting to the natural blanket of ivy growing over a helpless oak tree. Blaze gently moved some of the leaves out of the way. He and the others peaked through the gap and scanned over the tents that made up the large commune.
“I didn’t know your compound was this large?”
“It was growing before the pandemic started.” Blaze’s eyes jumped side to side as he looked at the tents and noticed that some were sagging. He quickly glanced at Rainbow Dash and her friends. He looked back and stared at a tent at the far end of the camp. “Somethings wrong?”
“What do you mean?” Rainbow Dash wondered.
“It’s quiet.” Soarin replied. “Isn’t it?” He looked at Blaze.
Blaze kept quiet as he scanned over the camp. Seeing a mare slowly moving around a tent, she felt his spine shiver. “Lilly?” He slowly exited the canopy they were hiding in and made his way cautiously toward the mare.
“Wait!” Soarin hissed. “Where are you going!” He and the others followed after him.
“I have a bad feeling about this?” Rainbow Dash’s wings twitched and her feathers puffed up.
Catching up to Blaze, they stared at the mare he stood in front of. Their eyes went wide as they saw the mare was turned. Her skin was pale and her fur’s color dull. Her milky white eyes stared mindlessly into space as her head whipped around.
Turning her attention to Blaze, Rainbow Dash saw him staring at her with emotionless eyes. She was confused by this, but she chalked it up to shock. “Blaze?” She whispered to not attract the trotter. “Is she one of your friends?”
Blaze didn’t answer. He only walked up to the mare. He felt hot and clammy as he neared her. The trotter hearing the grass under his hooves, turned to face them. He watched as she tilted her head side to side as she walked up to him. “Lilly?” He softly asked as he watched her. “Lilly, what happened?” Her only response was a low growl.
“Shit.” Thunderlane hissed as he looked over his shoulders and saw a few more trotters a few yards away slowly making their way through the camp. “This place is gone.” He whispered with a loud hiss.
“Did a herd come through here?” Jet Cloud asked.
“Fluttershy’s not here?” Rainbow Dash felt her chest get heavy as she saw a few more dead mulling around a large tent that looked like it was used to serve food.
Blaze watched as the trotter approached. “Lilly…” He let out a sigh. “I’m sorry…” He reared on his hindlegs and pushed the trotter to the ground. Picking up a rock he got on top of her and smashed the trotter over the head. Several meaty thuds filled the air as Blaze put her out of her misery. Seeing the mangled face of his once friend. Blaze dropped the rock and fell backwards on his flank. “Damn it…”
Rainbow Dash stared at him, watching him shake like a leaf. “Blaze?” She called out, “It’s not your fault.” She told him as thoughts of her parents filled her mind.
“We need to get going?” Soarin commented as he saw a few trotters making their way toward them. “They heard us.”
“We need to check the camp at least?” Rainbow Dash pleaded.
“I highly doubt she’s here.” Soarin huffed.
“I need to know!” Rainbow Dash spat with a low hiss. “I need to make sure, I can’t do it again, I won’t do what I did with Twilight.”
Thunderlane looked at her and saw the determination in her eyes. “We’ll fly up and look, Blaze can hide in the forest until we’re done.”
“Some of trotters are pegasi.” Jet Cloud stated with a low huff. “They’ll fly at us.”
“I’ll distract them.” Blaze spoke up. “My friends are gone… If we can know the fate of yours, then I’ll have been of some use.”
Rainbow Dash smiled as she prepared to take flight when a laugh filled the air. They all felt their spines shiver as they heard more laughing. The trotters turned to face the sounds and began wandering toward them. A gunshot rang out as one of the trotters fell to the ground.
“Hide!” Jet Cloud hissed as they dove back into the safety of the ivy canopy that encompassed the tree. Shivering they peaked through the leaves and watched as the other trotters crumbled to the ground with more gunfire.
“Shit!” A raspy voice laughed. “Glad were finally clearing this place out.”
“Well with our friend taking his time, it has given us a great opportunity.” Another voice, lower in tone stated with a sigh.
“It will make it easier to finally clear this place out.” The raspy voice commented.
Rainbow Dash and her friends looked at each other with confusion on their faces. “Clear this place out?” Soarin asked.
“Did they attack this place or?” Jet Cloud wondered.
“Don’t know.” Blaze stated dully.
“When do you think we’ll hit that orchard on the hill?” The raspy voice asked.
“Hell, if I know?” The ponies that were talking came into view. The voices belonged to a thin looking earth pony stallion with a wavy mane and tail. The other was a muscular unicorn stallion with a crew cut mane and short tail. “Whenever the boss gets tired of waiting for an opening.” The unicorn stated flatly.
“Are they talking about Applejack’s orchard?” Jet Cloud asked in a whisper.
“I hope not.” Thunderlane replied.
“If they are mentioning it then they must’ve attacked Sanctuary?” Rainbow Dash asked. Blaze looked at her with a raised brow before he turned his attention to the stallions.
“Then, they must’ve.” Soarin replied.
The thought of Fluttershy dead or as a trotter or worse crossed Rainbow Dash’s mind. “Did they take her?”
“I don’t know,” Soarin looked at her and saw the worry in her eyes. “But we are not staying to find out…” He noticed Blaze wasn’t saying anything, he was only tapping his front hooves into the dirt in a nervous manner. Soarin knew keeping silent was key, but no reaction to what was happening was strange. “What should we do?” He asked him. Blaze looked over at him and moved his hoof over his lips like a zipper.
“The fuck!” The group shivered as they heard the strangers approaching their location. “What the hell happened to this one?” The unicorn asked out loud.
“I don’t fucking know.” The earth pony replied as he tried keeping several trotters distracted.
“You’re dense like a box of rocks Fletch!” The unicorn growled.
“Fuck you, Bolt.”
Bolt rolled his eyes as he studied the mangled head of the trotter. “This looks fresh.” He looked at his surroundings. “Whoever did this isn’t far?”
Fletch let out a huff as he dodged one of the trotters as it took a swing at him with its teeth. “Who the hell cares, lets finish off the rest.” Bolt frowned as he walked up to the trotters and stabbed each in the side of the head with his knife.
“The hell!”
“Shut it!” Bolt growled as he drew his shoulder mounted rifle. He glared at the tree line that hugged the meadow and gave it a menacing smile. He bit down on his rifle’s mouth trigger. Several shots rang out as the bullets from the 8.45mm rounds tore into tree bark, dirt and flesh… Jet Cloud let out a yell as one of the rounds clipped his right wing’s alula. Another round clipped Rainbow Dash’s left ear.
“You fuckers show yourself!” Bolt growled.
Soarin held a hoof over Jet Cloud’s mouth as they hunkered down in the dirt. Rainbow Dash felt her own blood trickle down the back of her head, soaking her prism-colored mane. She let out a held breath as she looked at her friends and Blaze with wide eyes. She felt her blood run cold as she heard Bolt neared them.
Blaze seeing her fear swallowed his own and jumped out of the brush. Thunderlane was too slow to stop him as he exited their hiding spot holding up his hooves “We’re coming out.”
“Shit what is he doing?” Thunderlane hissed under his breath.
“Doing the only thing we can do.” Soarin stated dully as his survivalist training took over. “Got to play this safe…” He looked at Rainbow Dash and Jet Cloud. “Follow my lead.” He also crawled out of the ivy canopy. “Don’t shoot.”
Bolt watched as four more ponies came out of their hiding spot. “Shit!” He laughed. “A whole group.” He looked at Rainbow Dash and gave her a smirk. “We’re did you come from?”
“None of your business!” She growled.
Bolt laughed. “Fletch get the ropes.” He aimed his rifle at them. “The boss is going to love this.” He looked at Blaze and gave him a sly smile. “You did good.” He activated his horn and tossed Blaze mouth held pistol. “Though, I was expecting to meet at the orchard, but fuck it, improvising is more fun!”
Blaze caught the pistol and slowly stepped away from Rainbow Dash and her friends. “You?” Rainbow Dash felt sick to her stomach. “You lied to us?”
Blaze looked at her with a blank expression. “Sort of.” He looked around the camp. “I lied about needing to save my ‘friends’.”
“You son of a bitch!” Thunderlane growled as he stepped up closer.
Hearing a click. Thunderlane stared at the pistol aimed straight at him. “The boss needs you for what he has planned.” Blaze smiled. “Now play nice and follow.”
“Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash looked at Blaze. “Was she here when the camp fell?”
Blaze cloud hear the anger and pain in her voice. “I…” He looked away as a mare drifted across his mind. “I don’t know and I don’t care. Now drop your weapons and follow!” Rainbow Dash stared at him and showed her teeth as her and her friends reluctantly followed them out of the forest.
“That’s harsh.” Bolt laughed.
“Shut it!” Blaze spat as he took the lead.
“Slowly becoming one of us.” Bolt laughed even harder, but this time Blaze remained silent as they made their way out of the forest.
Ratchet sat in a rolling chair beside a large oak desk. He stared out the window behind him eyeing Ponyville and its surroundings. He eyed the farmhouse of the apple orchard on the hill. Seeing distant silhouettes of ponies mulling about he let out a sigh as he looked over at a mare in the corner of the room. “What do you think Mayor?” He looked back at the orchard. “You think we should hit them next?”
The mare let out a low growl as she thrashed against her restraints.
Ratchet let out a sigh as he stood up and walked up to the mare. Stopping just a few feet from her, he watched her snap her teeth at him. He stared at her milky-white eyes. “It’s a shame…” He levitated over a bottle of whisky and opened the bottle. “Ten years I waited.” He frowned. “Waiting to get back at you for locking me up!” He pointed the bottle at her. “And you had to go and do this to yourself…” He opened the bottle and took a swig of the liquor. “Damn. At least you’re of some use to me now.” He looked over at the orchard. “Bet they are stocked there?”
“Boss!” A pegasus pony wearing an orange jumpsuit and a police stab proof vest ran into the room. “Blaze is back!”
Ratchet smiled as he looked at the pegasus. “Great news Berry.” He walked up to her and placed a hoof under chin. “Bring them in.” Berry bowed and ran out of the room. He smiled as he sat back in the chair and placed his elbows on the table. Resting his head in his hooves.
Blaze, Fletch, and Bolt guided Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Thunderlane, and Jet Cloud into the room. “Welcome!” Ratchet smiled as he lifted his hooves in the air. “So, these are some of the ponies from that orchard you’ve been telling me about?”
Rainbow Dash gave the stallion harsh eyes, but the sounds of a trotter drew her attention. Her and her friends saw the tied-up trotter in the corner of the room. Rainbow Dash gasped as she recognized the mare as the mayor.
“Who are you?” Soarin asked bluntly.
“Me?” Ratchet ignored Rainbow Dash’s panicked expression. “Just somepony trying to make it in this cruel world we find ourselves in.”
“And they?” Soarin pointed his head at Blaze and his possie.
Ratchet smiled as he sat up off the chair. “Just ponies giving me a hoof.” He laughed as he walked up to them. “And him.” He motioned to Blaze. “He’s a very helpful pony, helped us attack his old home and found out where all that nice food in that little cabin was coming from.” He placed a foreleg over Blaze’s shoulders. Blaze flinched as he felt the stallion giving him a squeeze. “So, my question to the four of you. How many live on the orchard?”
Rainbow Dash broke from her fear and stared at the stallion. “Not telling you!” She snarled.
Ratchet bit his cheek. “You sure you want us to do this the hard way?”
“You don’t want to mess with us!” Thunderlane snorted.
Ratchet laughed. “Mess with you?” He shook his head. “From what Blaze told me, you’re just a glorified daycare center.” He picked up a bottle of whiskey he’d been drinking and took a sip. “Nothing we can’t handle.”
“Not if you want a fight!” Rainbow Dash stated flatly.
Ratchet was taken aback by her tone. “A fight?” He laughed. “Fisty, coming from a small group like yours.”
“We can handle ourselves.” Rainbow Dash smirked.
Ratchet smiled as he thought over her words. “We’ll see about that!” He walked up to Jet Cloud and noticed his injured wing. “I need to send a message to your group. Surrender the orchard or…” He activated his horn and grabbed Jet Cloud by his neck. “Or join the dead!” He threw him over to the trotter in the corner of the room.
Before Jet Cloud could make sense of what was happening the trotter sunk its teeth in his back. He let out a scream of terror and pain as the monster tore at his flesh. Ratchet smiled as he watched Rainbow Dash, Sorin, and Thunderlane looking at the display of horror with terrified eyes. Blaze kept his pistol aimed at the trio, but his eyes looked away and his ears laid flat as he thought of the mare in his dreams.
Twilight sat on the porch sipping her tea as she listened to birds singing their late afternoon melody. Letting out a sigh she looked at the horizon of Ponyville, staring at its eerie silhouettes through the haze of fall air. “Twily?”
Twilight looked over her shoulders and saw her brother standing under the front door. “Yes?”
Shining sighed as he sat next to her. “You think we made the right choice?”
Twilight stared the town’s horizon. “What choice did we have?” She looked into her cup. “He’s our only lead we have for Fluttershy.” She tapped her cup with a hoof. “But I am getting worried.” She looked at the setting sun. “They been gone for a while now.”
Shining nodded. “They should be back soon.” He turned his attention to the orchard’s gate. Seeing four figures his eyes lit up as they came into focus. “Holy shit!” He stood up “MAC! RARITY! GET THE OTHERS!” He ran toward the group.
Twilight shivered as she saw Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, and Soarin guiding a trotter by rope that was tied around its neck. Getting closer she saw bruises adorned their bodies and the trotter… the trotter was Jet Cloud. “Oh no…” She held a hoof up to her lips as she stopped just a few feet from them.
Thunderlane and Soarin stopped and pulled on the ropes to keep Jet Cloud in place and tame. Rainbow Dash kept walking up to Twilight, before her limbs gave out and she collapsed against Twilight. “What happened?” Twilight asked, her voice coated with fear.
Rainbow Dash held back tears that fought to escape her eyes. “He lied…” She held onto her friend. “He lied about everything!”
“Shining?” Rarity called out as she arrived with the others. “Shining what happened, what’s all the… Oh dear sweet Celestia!” Rarity saw the zombified Jet Cloud. Seeing her friend breaking down, she sat next to her and ran her hoof through her mane.
“What the hell happened?” Applejack asked as she eyed her boyfriend and the zombified Jet Cloud.
“Was it Sanctuary?” Shining growled as he looked at Soarin.
“No…” Soarin looked down at his hooves.
“Then who?” Copper asked.
Soarin let out a sigh as he looked at the group. “Some fucker named Ratchet…”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
         Part 1: Chapter 6 - Driving Hard Bargains         
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 6 - Driving Hard Bargains
Screaming and chaos was all Rainbow Dash heard as she flew through the streets of Cloudsdale. Below she saw the dead mixed among the living. She saw the rioters making things worse for others. Police and royal guards desperately tried to fight them off as they got others to the safe zone at the hoofball stadium near the outskirts of the city.
Hearing a growl, she looked to her right and saw a trotter flying towards her. Her body shivered as she panicked. The trotter showed its teeth as it slammed into her. Rainbow Dash hissed as she pushed the trotter off and swung her hind hoof around kicking its face.
Not seeing if the trotter would follow or not, she gave her wings a hard flap and flew faster to her destination. Her wings hurt; the throbbing was becoming unbearable from all the flying she have done from Ponyville. Non-stop, full tilt, adrenaline pumping, body shivering… She shook her head, she had to get there, she needed to.
Seeing her destination, Rainbow Dash looked down at the suburb and saw pegasi opting to stay, boarding up their homes with wood and or clouds. Then there was the dead, wandering confused or chasing others that were still trying to gather their things or fleeing. Landing at one of the houses, she saw that one of the windows was busted and the front door was wide open. Feeling sick she ran into the home.
“Mom!” Rainbow Dash called out. “Dad!” Seeing blood on the floor, slowly seeping through the cloud material that made up house’s construction, she swallowed her nerves and followed it into the kitchen. Seeing the trail of blood going around the center island, she walked around it until the trail ended at the corpse of her father lying in a pool of his own blood. His cold dead eyes glaring back at her, looking deep into her soul, squeezing it tight. Her blood ran cold as her eyes slowly drifted to a mare on top of him ripping into his belly, tearing his flesh from his bones with her teeth. “Mom?”
The mare stopped her feast and slowly turned around. Her milky white eyes stared longly at her daughter. “Mom?” Rainbow Dash’s mind was lost as she stared at her parents… or what was left of them. “What are you doing?” She pleaded. Her mother let out a growl as she stood on her hooves making her way up to her.
Rainbow Dash saw a bite mark on her mother’s right hind leg. “No…” Tears poured from her eyes. “Mom! Please!” She slowly backed away. “Don’t do this…” She bumped against the stove. “Don’t make me do this!” Her mother increased her speed and let out a hiss as she closed the distance.
Rainbow Dash let out a sob as her mother lunged at her. She held her back with her front hooves. She stared wide eyed as she watched her mother snap her teeth and snarl at her. “No… No… NO!” Rainbow Dash pushed her mother off of her.
The mare stumbled back and lunged once more. Rainbow Dash pushed her off again. “MOM!” She fought her emotions. “Stop!” Her mother never acknowledged her pleas, she only snapped and growled as she pushed against her daughter’s hold.
Rainbow Dash stared into her mother’s eyes. She saw no happiness, no hope, no love. Nothing… Anger washed over her as she pushed her off and onto the floor. With out thinking, she grabbed a rolling pin off the counter and held it in her hooves. She brought it down several times onto her mother’s skull. She let out blood curdling screams as she kept hitting her mother. After several good meaty thuds, she looked down at the horror she’d done and dropped her impromptu weapon.
Tears poured from her eyes as she stared at the lifeless corpse of her mother. Her body shivered uncontrollably as she backed up against the counter. Hearing a low moan, she turned around and saw her father moving about, struggling to stand. Her voice got stuck in her throat as she saw his milky white eyes glaring at her.
-Present Day-
Rainbow Dash sat on the porch. Her eyes stared numbly at Sunny as she sat beside a freshly dug grave, covered in flowers that came from the edge of the Everfree forest. Her kids clung onto her. Their eyes full of tears, their soft sobbing filling the air alongside their mother’s gut-wrenching cries. Summer Wind sat beside her sister, trying her best to comfort her.
“They were waiting for you in the forest?” Applejack’s voice cut through the thick fog lingering in Rainbow Dash’s mind. She turned around and looked at the ponies standing in the middle of the living room around the fireplace.
“No… Just shit luck…” Thunderlane spoke, holding a cool wet rag to his bruised eye. “He was going to play us. Allow his group to take the farm when our guards were down. But us knowing Sanctuary put a wrench in that plan.”
“He betrayed in own group for a bunch of thugs.” Willy Pete questioned.
“Not much of an upgrade.” Marely shook his head.
“Why was Sanctuary important?” Rarity asked. “He could’ve lied about that.”
“Would we have believed him?” Copper shook his head. “We jumped to conclusions and he played along. Just so happens that he was once apart of Sanctuary.” He rolled his eyes. “Just like Thunderlane said, shit luck.”
“Didn’t help that we tied him up.” Jiminy ran a hoof through his long mane. “He needed an out.”
“Sprinkle in some truths within the lies.” Lotus let out a heavy sigh.
Twilight stared into the bowl of oatmeal that said in her lap as she mulled over their words. “Who is this Ratchet?” She asked as she took a bit of her meal.
“Some ex-convict…” Thunderlane replied. “As well as his group. They escaped from Ponyville’s Correctional Facility during the madness. You know the one in the northern part of town on the main road heading towards Canterlot.”
“How come we haven’t run into this group before?” Jiminy wondered.
“They kept their distance.” Rainbow Dash replied from the front porch. “They were taking from the care packages we left out for Fluttershy.” She felt her chest get heavy. Her throat tightened from her emotions trying to escape.
“But why show themselves now, if they were taking from the supplies we left out?” Aloe wondered, but her eyes went wide. “Oh… We stopped doing that a few days now.”
Twilight thought long and hard about past events. Zecora was attacked by sanctuary a few days into the outbreak. Then Ratchet and his merry band of misfits were responsible for tearing it down after that. It had to be within the last two weeks or so. Her mind pulsed from a growing migraine. Were they already that low on supplies… Would they be as well? “They’re running low on supplies that fast?”
“What do you expect from a group of convicts?” Willy shook his head. Zipper gave the elder stallion a glare.
“We don’t have much either.” Rarty quipped.
“Well, they don’t think so.” Thunderlane spat. “They gave us an ultimatum. Leave or die.”
“Well then let’s leave.” Willy stated with a sigh.
“Finally, somepony who agrees!” Shining shook his head.
“We are not leaving!” Applejack huffed.
“You want to die?” Shining huffed as he looked at Twilight. “Twily pack your things, we’re going!”
Twilight stared into the maw of the fireplace, watching the flames lick the wood logs within. “No…” She looked over her shoulder. “It won’t matter if we leave or not.” She shivered at her own thought.
“How so?” He asked.
“Because they’re watching us.” Rainbow Dash cut off Twilight before she could give her answer. Rainbow Dash stared at the gate atop the hill. Seeing two stallions standing by the gate, the feathers on her wings fluffed up and her body shivered.
Applejack’s blood ran cold as she looked out the window at the figures. “Derpy, Aloe, Lotus, get the kids upstairs. Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane get Sunny and her kids and sister into the house!” She looked over the group of stallions. “Copper, Jiminy and Willy, guard the farmhouse. Marley, Zipper, I need you to take positions and cover us!”
Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane nodded as they left the house. “Got you missy!” Marley nodded as he left the farmhouse with his brother.
“Fucking shit!” Shining growled as he followed Applejack, Twilight, Soarin, Macintosh and Rarity.
Language!” Applejack sighed as she stared at the figures as they came into view. The stallion on the left was Blaze who stood beside a unicorn with cream colored fur and a silverish mane and tail. His bright green eyes stared at them in a monotone fashion. “What the heck do you want?” She growled as she closed the distance. Her fiery gaze fell on Blaze who looked away, his tail tucked in between his legs.
The stallion standing next to Blaze rolled his eyes. “Wanted to know if you came to a decision?”
Applejack and Twilight looked at each other. Had five hours passed already? Twilight looked up at the sun that was just starting to set behind the horizon. The dark of night rose behind the silhouette of Ponyville, bringing an eerie vibe to the tense situation. Looking over her shoulders, she saw the other’s conflicting emotions. To be honest with all the talking they’ve had done, none of them, settled on a definite answer to their situation.
Twilight understood her brother’s line of thinking. If he was waiting for a fool proof reason to abandon the orchard, this was the best thing he could’ve been hoping for. But would it be safe to leave? If what Soarin and Rainbow Dash said was true about Ratchet’s group then they would be watching the farm and then who knows if they would let them leave peacefully. They didn’t give Sanctuary that option.
Then there was giving up the orchard. She scolded herself. If she thought they wouldn’t let them leave, then why would they do so if they gave up the farm willingly. It was a naïve thought… Then there was the option of fighting back… Almost two months into a deadly pandemic and ponykind was already tearing itself apart?
She couldn’t believe such a thing. But what happed to Zecora and Fluttershy at the hoof of Sanctuary, the what happened to Sanctuary at the hoof Ratchet… Had harmony truly failed them… ‘Dear Celestia?’ She looked at the sun slowly setting behind the horizon. ‘Where are you?’
“Well?” The stallion huffed. Blaze kept quiet as he looked anywhere but at Twilight and her friends.
Twilights studied his mannerisms as saw regret seeping to the surface of those bright expressive eyes of his. She then looked at the stallion next to him and how cold and uncaring his eye were. But as she stared at him a thought formed in her mind. A plan… A crazy plan… “We’re not going to bend to the will of some thugs!” Twilight kept her gaze hollow as she glared into the stallion’s eyes.
“Twily?” Shining gave his sister a dumbfounded look. “What?”
Twilight looked back at her brother and her friends. She could see the fear in their eyes. It hurt a little that they wouldn’t trust her. ‘I have a plan… Let me enact it!’
“That’s funny.” The stallion laughed. “You should listen to mah brother, missy.” He let out a whistle. “Further away, ponies came out of some houses that lined the outskirts of Ponyville and out of a small grove of trees near the river. “He has only one rule.”
“What’s that?” Twilight scanned over the ponies and noticed the disheveled state they were in.
“Spoils go to the strongest herd.”
She could feel her friends’ discomfort, but Twilight kept her composure. “I thought convicts weren’t ones to follow rules?” She scanned the ponies of his group and saw that only four were carrying firearms.
“Well, we’re adapting to the ever-changing landscape.” The stallion sighed. “Have to when the dead roam the streets!” He laughed. “New world, new rules.”
“The old rules still apply!” Twilight frowned. “You murdered an innocent pony!”
The stallion laughed. “Really? Look around you! The world has gone to shit!”
“Still makes you savages!” Applejack finally spoke up.
“Let’s just get to it Strewn!” Blaze finally spoke up. “Before a herd of trotters shows up from all the noise we’re making!”
Strewn rolled his eyes. “Look just give us the farm, so we can avoid bloodshed.”
“Like Sanctuary?” Twilight glared at Blaze. Blaze looked away from the mare.
“So, you do know of it.” Strewn looked at Blaze. “So, your ‘friends’ weren’t lying.” He let out a laugh. “What a small world after all.” He gave Twilight a smile. “Like my brother said, the farm, or die.” He gave her a cocky smile. “What will it be?”
Applejack bit her cheek as she mulled over his words. She glanced at her bother and saw the conflicting emotions running through his mind. How could ponies resort to violence so quickly. Memories of the riots as the sickness spread flashed in her mind. The violence then, wasn’t going to be any different from the violence now… Or in the future… Her heart felt heavy at that thought.
“No!” Twilight stated with a huff.
“What?” Applejack and Strewn staid in unison.
“If your brother means what he says, he’ll have the guts to tell us face to face!” Twilight eyed Strewn up n’ down. “And not send a lapdog to do his bidding.” Twilight walked away from the stallion. Her group of friends looked at her, then Strewn, then her again before giving chase.
Strewn bit his tongue. “I not playing around!” Seeing that she wasn’t looking back he growled. “I swear to Celestia! We’ll kill you all, if you don’t give us an answer right this second!” Seeing them heading towards the farmhouse he let out a growl. “You bitch!”
“Shut it, Strewn, she’s not listening.” Blaze sighed. “Let’s tell him their answer…” He turned around and headed towards Ponyville in a sulking manner as his mind drifted to the answer, he knew Ratchet would give. He closed his eyes as screams rang in his ears. ‘Why?’ A mare asked. He pulled out a cigarette and took several drags to rid himself of the nausea that plagued him.
“What the hell was that?” Shining finally spoke as they stepped into the farmhouse.
“What happened?” Rainbow Dash asked as she stepped up to them. “I heard him call you a bitch?”
“Twilight what did you do?” Applejack spat. “You want them to kill us?” Twilight stared at the fireplace watching the embers’ soft glow. “Twilight, answer me!”
“AJ calm yourself!” Twilight turned around and faced the mare. “I did the only thing we could’ve done!”
“What do you mean?” Applejack growled.
“We’re in a rock and a hard place!” Twilight sighed. “If we leave, they’ll kill us! If we don’t, they’ll kill us! But if we play to this stallion’s ego, he will come around and actually listen to what we have to say. Maybe make a deal that will work for all of us.”
“You think hurting his ego won’t back fire?” Shining rolled his eyes. “Very bold or brash of you to think this will go your way?” He stepped up to his sister.
Twilight looked at her friends. “You need to trust me… It has to work for all of our sakes.”
Most of the ponies looked down at the floor, mulling over her words. Mac closed his eyes. He gritted his teeth and let out a huff. “Damn it!” He walked toward the front door. “Soaring, Shining, Marley, Zipper. Help me get the farm ready for trouble!” The stallions followed him out of the house.
“I hope you know what you’re doing?” Sunny spoke as she held onto her children. Twilight stared at the mare and gave a small nod.
“Uncertainty is ahead. Will we be able to handle what comes?” Zecora said softly from the comfort of her blanket. “That I do not know.” The others looked at her, their bodies shivering as the reality of their situation fully sunk in.
Ratchet stared at the milky eyes of the mayor as she thrashed against her restraints. Her teeth snapping at him in a desperate attempt to sink them into her next meal. Ratchet’s mind drifted back to his time in the penitentiary, when the outbreak reached its apex.
He remembered seeing the chaos through the bars of his cell. Guards were overwhelmed by the madness of the sick and his fellow inmates taking advantage of the situation. The riots caused by the panic overtook the prison within the hours and in that time, his only mission was getting out alive with his brother. A task that was a lot harder than he initially thought. But he managed to get out unscathed and a complementary prize of fellow inmates willing to follow.
Looking out the window he stared at the farmhouse on the hill. He frowned at the odds that they had a friend that encountered Sanctuary before his group did. What kind of fucking luck was that? He hoped it wouldn’t hinder the outlook on what they would make of his offer, but still, it had a small chance.
Seeing smoke wafting out of the farmhouse’s chimney, he wondered if he they would leave peacefully. Sanctuary was a bloodshed. Blaze wasn’t kidding when he said they were fanatics. How Celestia let them thrive in the old world, he had no clue. “Keeping us poor ponies down, like always.” He growled, before tossing a spent cigarette at the zombified mayor.
“Boss! Your brother is back.” A stallion called from the door.
Ratchet nodded. Seeing his brother and Blaze stepping into the room. He frowned at his brother’s dull expression. “So, what’s the verdict.”
“They said no.” Strewn said bluntly.
Ratchet sighed as he looked out the window watching the farmhouse’s lights flicker on as the sun set behind the horizon. “Figured as much.” He looked at his brother. “What reason did they give?”
Strewn looked at Blaze before looking at his brother. “This one pony, a unicorn with lavender fur, I think her name is Twilight.” He looked at Blaze who nodded. “She said she would rather speak to you than some lapdog.” He shifted uncomfortably.
“Thinks you’re not taking things seriously.” Blaze spoke up for Strewn.
Ratchet raised his brow and looked at his brother.
“She just walked away as I was threatening her.” Strewn growled. “Stuck up bitch!” He looked at Blaze. “I’m starting to think this is not going to be as easy as you thought!” Blaze frowned at the stallion as he wiped the spit that landed on his face.
Ratchet stared out the window. Looking at the lights in the distance, he bit his inner cheek. “Well, if she thinks I’m not serious, then I’ll have to show her.” He laughed. “I guess killing one of her group members wasn’t enough for her.”
“What do you want us to do?” Blaze’s ears fell back as he watched the stallion stand up for his seat and walk up to them.
“Get some of my stallions to get us a bargaining chip.” Ratchet smiled.
Applebloom sat on the porch of her treehouse. She looked up at the stars that blanketed the night sky. A humid breeze washed over her sending a shiver down her back making her feel calm. A stark contrast to what the day had been. “Bloom, what are you doing out here?”
Finally, the weight of the day escaped her and she let out a heavy sigh. “Nothing Spike.”
Spike sat down beside her, leaning back with his arms as support. “Had to leave the house?”
Applebloom sighed as she laid on her back. “Yeah…” She shivered. “The tension is thick!”
Spike laid down as well. “Yeah, I know.” He looked at a passing cloud lit by the dim half-moon. “Are you worried?”
Applebloom frowned as her young mind mulled over his question. “Yeah… Aren’t you?”
Spike looked at her. “Yeah, but I’m sure Twilight and Applejack can figure it out.”
Applebloom sighed. “I hope so.” She scooted closer to him. “I just get this feeling, like no matter what we do, bad things are going to happen.”
“You really think that?” Spike raised his brow.
Applebloom frowned as she pressed her head against his. “We’re still waiting for the government to save us, aren’t we?”
Spike only nodded. “Yeah…” Hearing one of the steps squeak they looked back and saw three stallions and a mare staring down at them. A cold sweat washed over them as they stared into their eyes.
“Aw, young love.” One of the stallions laughed. “Keep quite or we’ll kill you!”
Twilight rested on her bed. A book floated a few inched from her snout. Her hopes in distracting herself from the current events of the day and the situation she gotten themselves in, failed. The words on the pages became a blur. Her eyes felt swollen as she tried to focus on them. With a grown she closed the book and rubbed her eyes.
“You alright?”
Twilight jerk in her bed and shot up. Seeing Rainbow Dash standing under the doorframe, she stood up and got off her bed. “No…” She looked down at the floorboards and studied the intricate patterns wood grain made. “I think I made a terrible mistake.”
“Like you said, were in a rock and a hard place.” Rainbow Dash placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “To be honest, I’m hoping for a fight.” Her wings fluffed up. “We need to fight for what’s ours!”
“Being like them is not going to let us have the moral high ground.”
“Twilight, there are bad ponies out there that will take our stuff!” Rainbow Dash sighed. “I know hurting others is bad, but I know it and you know it, we’re going to have to do things that we’re not comfortable with.”
Twilight nodded. “I know and that’s what scares me…” She looked at the book on the bed. “I don’t want it to change who I am.”
“Well, that’s what makes us special.” Rainbow Dash smiled. “It won’t…”
“Girls!” Applejack came running up to Twilight’s room. “Have you seen Applebloom?”
Twilight shook her head. “No, have you asked her friends?”
“Yes, she was supposed to be with them in their room, Scootaloo said she left, then Spike followed after her.”
Twilight shivered. “Spike too? Does she know why?”
“She needed to clear her head!” Applejack growled out her frustrations. “That little missy is stubborn as me and it bugs the hell out of me!” Her eyes went wide. “The clubhouse!”
“Oh, crap!” Rainbow Dash huffed as she ran down the hall, followed by Twilight and Applejack. Exiting out of the farmhouse, they began making their way toward the clubhouse near the barn when a flash of light caught their attention. Looking towards the source of the light, their blood ran cold as they saw two stallions standing by the gate.
“Fuckers!” Rainbow Dash and her friends ascended the hill to the gate.
Getting to the gate, the stallions’ appearances came into view. They didn’t recognize the new stallion but the other they knew. Strewn stood calmly as he held a lantern with his magic. “What the hell do you want!” Applejack growled.
“My brother wanted me to tell you, the conditions of our deal have changed.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
       Part 1: Chapter 7 - Upon Farmhouse Moonlight        
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 7 - Upon Farmhouse Moonlight
Applejack pushed a cart of apples and apple-based products along the cobblestone streets of Ponyville. She had a smile on her face, but her mind was occupied with worry for her friend Twilight. She had been in the hospital for over a week now, with no signs of improving. Stopping the cart at her usual spot just in front of the glass hardware store. She kicked out the kickstand and popped the awning. Feeling the cool shade over her body she hung her sign, telling all she was open for business.
Looking out over Ponyville’s town square, she frowned at how sparse it was. She was just not worrying about Twilight. She was also worrying about the rumors of a strange sickness that was coming out of Gryffindor.
The rumors although unconfirmed sent shivers down her spine. ‘How could something make sick ponies attack others?’ She stared at her fresh apples and jars of applesauce. ‘Dag nab-it!’ She shook her head. She needed to focus on her work. No sense worrying herself into a frenzy over something she couldn’t control.
“Applejack?”
Hearing a regal voice, Applejack turned around and saw her friend Rarity walking up to her stall. “Hey’a Rarity!” Giving her a hug, she put on her best smile. “I thought you’re watching over Twilight with Spike?”
“Oh, I am, just thought of getting something for us to eat before, Rainbow Dash comes to relieve us.” Rarity eyed her produce. “How about three jars of your applesauce?”
Applejack rolled her eyes at her friend’s smirky grin. “No probs, Rarity.” She took out a brown paper bag and stuffed the jars in.
Watching her friend work, Rarity’s smile slowly faded. “I’m awfully worried about Twilight.” She let out a soft sigh. “I really do hope she wakes up from her comma real soon, especially with this sickness going around. A hospital is no place for her to be in.”
Applejack stopped packing her bag. She looked over her shoulders and stared at her friend. Her mind replayed the news reports she heard over the radio the last couple of nights. A shiver danced down her back for a second time today. “You think it’s getting that bad?”
“Well, darling, from what I’ve heard.” Rarity shivered at her own thoughts on the matter. “I hope it’s something that’s nothing to worry about, but sicknesses are nothing to scoff at.” She dropped some bits in a jar on Applejack’s stall. “If this sickness is going around, I do believe it would be best to transfer Twilight’s care to one of our homes until it blows over. Just in case it comes to Ponyville.
Applejack nodded. “If you think it’s the best for her, I think Shining won’t argue with that.” She handed her friend her food. “Let just hope it stays where it came from.
“Indeed,” Rarity smiled. “I’ll tell Twilight you said hello. Positive vibes do good for a recovering pony.” She waved to her friend as she made her way to Ponyville’s hospital.
Applejack returned the wave. Hearing a cough, she looked to her left and saw a stallion in his mid-thirties wearing a hoodie as he stood on the front porch of a shop a few yards from her stall. Applejack found it weird that he would be wearing something that heavy when the morning air was humid and warm.
Studying him further, she saw how pale he looked and how damp his fur was. He let out another cough, holding a hoof to his mouth. He groaned as he wiped away the phlegm on his mouth. Letting out a sigh he slowly flipped his store’s sign that was on ‘open’ to ‘closed’. Feeling eyes were on him, he looked at Applejack.
She shivered when he stared back at her. His eyes were hazy and bloodshot. He gave her a little wave before stepping into his store, closing the door. Applejack smacked her drying lips as she looked at her produce. A ringing sung in her ears as news reports replayed in her mind once more.
-Present Day-
“Plans changed?” Applejack spat. “What do you mean by that?”
Strewn smiled. “Give us the farm, unless you want blood on your hooves.”
Twilight and Rainbow Dash shivered. “What did you do?” Twilight asked, but her voice lowered as her eyes went wide.
Applejack’s eyes went wide at her own realization. “You son of a bitch!” Applejack spat. “Where are they?”
Strewn stepped back from her getting in his face. “They are with my brother.” He frowned. “If you want them alive, you’ll leave the farm and head into the city towards town hall. You have an hour!”
Applejack’s world went dark. A ringing echoed in her ears. The events of the past two months came barreling from her subconscious. She felt clammy as the thought of her sister as one of the dead at the hands of Ratchet swam in her mind.
She shivered as she looked at Twilight. She was confused at the lack of emotion on her face. Usually, Twilight was the type of pony to break down and think of the worst-case scenarios. But for whatever reason, she wasn’t… A bright purple beam of light emanated from Twilight’s horn striking the stallion beside Strewn. In what felt like minutes but in reality, lasted a few seconds, Twilight grabbed the stallion’s gun and pointed it a Strewn.
“Don’t make any sudden movements!” Twilight growled; anger coating her words. Adrenaline, like she had never felt before coursed through her veins. Strewn glared at Twilight. Seeing his horn lighting up, Twilight’s anger filled mind didn’t hesitate.
A loud crack echoed across the land.
Strewn fell to the ground, blood trickled down his face. Touching to the top of his head where his horn was, he let out a hiss and pulled away his hoof and saw blood on it. Before he could comprehend what happened, Twilight struck him across the face with the mouth piece of the pistol. He let out a huff before falling to the ground face first.
The other stallion ran. Twilight still on autopilot, aimed the pistol at the fleeing stallion, but before she could pull the trigger, Rainbow Dash pulled the gun from her magical grip.
“What the FUCK!” Applejack cursed. “What did you do!”
With her adrenaline fading, reality came crashing back. Twilight held her head from the throbbing. Seeing her handywork, she felt her throat tighten up, but she wasn’t ashamed of what she had done. She was, proud… It scared her that she had done the unthinkable without hesitation. But then again, Strewn’s group kidnapped Applebloom and Spike… Spike… Her lips frowned as she summoned all her magical strength and grabbed one of Strewn’s hindlegs. “Help me!” She huffed as she dragged him to the barn.
“Woah, nelly, what you did will not help us get them back!” Applejack barked as she followed her down the hill. “You just doomed them!”
“HELP ME!” Twilight turned around and glared daggers at her friend.
Applejack saw something that sent shivers down her spine. She’d seen Twilight angry before, but this was something else. Rainbow Dash swallowed her fears and picked up Strewn by the shoulders and hovered just above the ground.
“We heard a gunshot, what happened… What the hell?!” Shining stopped as he ran out of the farmhouse. He stared at his sister dragging Strewn with help from Applejack and Rainbow Dash. “What did you do?”
Twilight growled from the weight she was pulling. “What needed to be done!”
“What needed to be done?” Soarin asked.
“Twily, shooting Ratchet’s brother is not going to help us!” Shining huffed. “We’re trying to handle this without getting killed!” He spat. “You’re not the one in charge here!”
“THEY HAVE SPIKE!” Twilight cried as she dropped the stallion. “I DID WHAT NEEDED TO BE DONE!” She jabbed her hoof into her brother’s chest. “WHAT WOULD YOU HAVE DONE? RUN AWAY!”
Shining’s anger died down as he saw the hurt in her eyes. “Spike’s gone?” He frowned as he looked a Strewn. “I didn’t know…” The others behind him gasped.
“Spikey?” Rarity cried as she placed a hoof over her lips.
“They have Applebloom as well…” Applejack turned to her brother and grandmother and saw their worry. Seeing Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo standing on the porch she sighed. “Grandma, could you get the kids inside.”
“I’ll help her.” Summer Wind nodded as she coaxed them back into the house.
“How did they slip past us.” Derpy tapped her front hooves together.
“The orchard has too much ground to cover.” Zipper sighed as he spat out some chewed tobacco.
“Why are they doing this?” Copper asked, “We did nothing to them!”
“We did now.” Marley scoffed as he looked at Strewn’s broken horn. “Didn’t know you had that in you little missy.” He looked at Twilight.
“They forced our hooves!” Twilight’s body shivered from the overabundance of adrenaline coursing through her. She growled as she pickup Strewn and dragged him towards the barn. Getting to the two large double doors, she sat down the stallion and let out several heavy pants.
“If they want a fight, they’ll get one!” She kicked the doors open and dragged Strewn to the center of the barn. Twilight stared at the stallion. Strange feelings were taking hold of her mind, feelings she knew were wrong, but this stallion’s group was in the wrong. They killed Jet Cloud. They have Spike and Applebloom. She needed to do what was dancing into her mind. ‘We’re going to have to do things that we’re not comfortable with.’ Rainbow Dash’s words replayed in her mind. She killed a trotter… but could she kill a pony…
“Twilight, are you okay?” Rarity asked as she walked up to the unicorn.
“Wake up!” Twilight spat as she threw a bolt of electricity onto Strewn. Rarity let out a squeak at her tone of voice.
Strewn let out a yelp from the static coursing throughout his body. He let out a growl as he tried to stand, but the pain was too much for him to bear. With his eyes darting around, he saw that he was in a barn. Confused, he turned his head to the left and saw Twilight and her posse under lantern light. Feeling sticky fluid on his face, the memory of what happed a few seconds ago came flooding back. “You bitch!” He tried to stand but Twilight shocked him again.
“Where’s SPIKE!” She spat as she picked up a rake resting against the wall near the barn’s doors.
Seeing the impromptu weapon floating over the stallion, Applejack went to snatch it out of her magical aura, but a hoof rested on her shoulder. Looking over her shoulders, she saw her brother shaking his head. “She needs to calm down!”
Again, Macintosh shook his head. “We need to know where they are.” His face went sour as he pulled her away, before walking to Twilight’s side.
Applejack felt a heavy sensation on her chest. The look her brother gave was one she wished she had never seen. And one she wished to never see again. Looking at the others, she saw their conflicting emotions, but none dared to stop the irate mare. Shining, Rainbow Dash and Marley on the other hand joined Twilight and surrounded the stallion.
Strewn looked up at the five ponies surrounding him. “Y-You think you scare me? I’ve been to prison! I’ve seen shit that you couldn’t stomach! AH!” Twilight stuck him across the back with the rake. Macintosh placed a hoof on his upper back pinning him to the ground.
“Where are they!” Twilight growled.
“Fuck you! AH!” Again, Twilight struck him with the rake.
“Where are they being kept!” Marley placed a hoof on the stallion’s broken horn and pressed what was left into the barn’s dirt floor.
“AH! STOP IT!” Strewn yelled. Twilight struck him several times. Some of the sharp ends of the rake pierced skin in several places across his body. Blood started to ooze out of the wounds, soaking the dirt around him.
“Twilight! Stop, that’s enough!” Doctor Hooves yelled. “Twilight! You’re going to kill him!” He grabbed the rake. Twilight snapped out of her haze and saw the damaged she’d done. Her eyes trembled. Had she let herself become consumed by anger that easily. Twilight looked at the others who stared at her with wide eyes.
“Naw, keep going, the fucker deserves it!” Marley laughed. “Some pony going after kids deserves nothing good.”
“This is not us, we’re not like them!” Applejack walked up to her brother. “Please there is another way, there has to be!”
Hearing Strewn let out a laugh, the group looked down at him. “There was, giving up the damned farm!” Strewn groaned through clenched teeth.
“That wasn’t going to happen!” Macintosh huffed.
“We could’ve worked out a deal!” Applejack looked down at the stallion. “We could’ve traded supplies.” She could feel some of the group tensed up as those words left her mouth. She even knew it was a stupid idea, but it would’ve prevented this.
Strewn just laughed. “You’re naive as shit!” He spat out blood pooling in his mouth and looked up at Twilight and Applejack. “When my brother finds out what… What you did to me! They’re so dead…” He growled. “When we take this farm, I’ll make sure you’re the last ones alive so I can gut them little brats right in front of you!” He tried to break free but Macintosh’s weight kept him pinned.
Any holdout Applejack had for sympathy, another way to solve this issue without resorting to killing left as the image of her sister being gutted without mercy danced in her head. An emotion she rarely felt, not since her parents died took hold. “The fuck you will!” Applejack turned around and kicked him in the face with her hind leg, knocking him out cold.
Hearing a distant crack, Ratchet’s ears swiveled, trying to pinpoint the direction it came from. Though its distance made it hard to know exactly where. It could’ve come from the orchard or somewhere in town. If it was within town, then his stallions weren’t doing their jobs keeping other ponies out. Or maybe it was them shooting a trotter and if so, ringing the damned dinner bell. “Those, morons!”
He stood up from his chair and made his way down to the first floor. He looked down at his posse of twenty stallions who were milling about the floor. He saw Blaze making some pipe bombs. Others were either counting supplies or preparing the MREs they took from a military truck they came across a few days ago. He saw Bolt feeling up one of the captured mares they had gotten from Sanctuary. The others, ten in total were patrolling the streets around Town Hall.
“RATCHET!” A stallion ran into the building, his breaths were sporadic as he looked for said stallion. Seeing the stallion at the top of the stairs, he made his way up to him. “Shits fucked!”
“What’s fucked?” Ratchet looked at the stallion. “Where’s my brother?” He walked up and grabbed the stallion’s neck with his magic. “What happened?”
The stallion groaned through the discomfort. “This mare, crazy bitch!” He choked. “She took my gun and shot him!”
Ratchet felt numb as his words replayed in his mind. “What?”
“They shot him!” The stallion squirmed as he felt the pressure on his neck increase. “It happened so fast, I…. I… Boss?” He struggled to breathe.
Ratchet turned to face Blaze. He could see fear in his eyes. “You said they were weak!” His horn glowed brighter as he snapped the stallion’s neck.
Blaze watched the body tumble down the stairs. “I…” He watched Ratchet walked up to him. “They are! I mean they’re just a bunch of glorified babysitters!”
“Glorified babysitters?” Ratchet smacked him across the face. Blaze fell to the floor. He let out a groan as he held a hoof to the forming bruise on his face. “This is the second time you let us in to a bloodbath!”
“I… I didn’t know!” Blaze pleaded.
“Your old group wasn’t easy to take down, but I was willing to take the losses, for the rewards.” Ratchet huffed. “But fuck, you should’ve stopped when you found out they knew of Sanctuary!” He got in Blaze’s face. “I thought you said your cultish group rarely ventured out of the Everfree meadow?”
“They did, but I didn’t know that there was a fucking Zebra living in the forest all this time!” Blaze sat up and rested his head against the wall. “And how was I support to know that they knew her!” His mind drifted to the mare that was brought to Sanctuary.
Ratchet ground his teeth. “You don’t know much, do you?” He punched Blaze across the face. “The sly stallion looking to get a better deal!”
Blaze held his right cheek. He glared at Ratchet and shot up! “Screw you!”
Ratchet grabbed Blaze and threw him to the ground. “I’m starting to lose my trust with you.” He looked at Bolt. “Lock him up with our guests.” Bolt nodded and lifted him off the ground. He tried to fight back, but the Bolt overpowered him with his magic. Letting out a growl, Ratchet looked at the dead body on the floor by the base of the stairs. “Toss his body on the streets and prepare yourselves, we’re putting an end to this!”
Spike worked on his restraints. The ropes around his wrists hurt as he kept moving them around. Applebloom sat beside him as she sat shivering from her worries. Seeing her souring state of mind, he stopped what he was doing and stared at her. A knot formed in his throat. “Bloom?”
She looked up from her lap and looked at him. “Yeah?”
“We’ll get out of this.” He swallowed his own fears. “I promise.”
She gave a small smile, but it slowly faded. “I hope so.” Hearing the door open, they looked over and saw Blaze being thrown in.
“Stay here until we get back!” Bolt growled. He looked at Spike and Applebloom. “We’ll tell your friends you said hello.” He laughed as the door shut with a hefty thud.
They shivered as they looked at Blaze. “What does he mean by that?” Spike asked.
Blaze stayed on the ground holding the right side of his face with a hoof. “What do you think!” He growled as he rolled over on his back. “What have I done?”
Applebloom frowned and scooted closer to the stallion. “What are yer friends planning?” Blaze stayed silent, which made her fume in anger. Spike seeing her fiery eyes scooted away from her. “Hey mister!” She kicked him with her hindlegs. “What are they planning?”
Blaze groaned from the hits and sat up. “What the hell?” He growled staring daggers at her, but his resolve faltered. Her scowl made him uncomfortable. It reminded him of a colt in Sanctuary… her colt. He rubbed his eyes as his mind morphed the colt into the image of the mare. ‘Why?’ She asked him. “Fuck!” He pulled his hooves from his face and looked at Applebloom. “My… Ratchet’s group is going to kill your friends and family for the orchard.”
Applebloom shivered. She felt clammy as her innocent outlook on life fell apart in real time. “What?” Her voice cracked. “Why?” Tears started to pool around her eyes. “Why would your group wanna kill us?”
Spike stared at Blaze and saw his defeated posture. “They want the farm at all cost?” He swallowed a lump. “Right?”
Blaze nodded. “Yeah…”
Spike looked the stallion up and down. “Why are you locked up with us?”
Blaze stared at the ground as he softly rubbed the bruised side of his face. “I’m just the odd one out in all this…”
Spike stared out the small slit widow at the star filled sky. “You going to help us?”
Blaze kept silent as he looked up at the ceiling. “And how are we going to do that?” He kicked the door with his hind hoof. “Its made of metal!”
Applebloom heard the sound of trucks starting up. “How long do they have?”
Blaze just rolled over. “No long.” His wrapped his tail around him for comfort.
Spike stared at the door. He took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Hot green flames gracefully exited his mouth. He smacked his lips, dissipating the heat that lingered in his mouth. Applebloom watched as he breathed out another breath of flame. “You think you can breathe fire for that long?”
“I have to try.” He looked at Blaze. “I just need some help.” He looked at his cutie mark.
Blaze squinted his eyes at Spike and then at the door. “Go for the handle…”
Marley sat on an apple cider barrel. He fiddled with his crossbow, cleaning the wood finish and messing with the tensions on the strings. Hearing a groan, he looked up and saw Strewn slowly stirring awake. “Hello, fuck face.”
Strewn shook the haze from his head. “What time is it?”
“Late.”
Strewn slowly looked at Marley and watched him mess with his weapon. “How late?”
“Close to midnight.” Marley smiled. “Don’t you worry I’ll be watching you all night.”
Strewn didn’t respond as he eyed the stallion. “You’re not like the others…”
Marley stopped fiddling with his crossbow and laid it in his lap. “How so?”
Strewn smacked his dry mouth. “You’re rough around the edges, like me.” He moved his front limbs and found they were tied to a pillar. “Maybe we can work something out. Help me and we can prevent what’s coming.” Marley kept staring, his smile never leaving. Strewn felt a cold sweat wash over him. “Fuck, colt come on! Untie me!”
Marley’s only response was taking out a cigarette and plopping it in his mouth. He took one out for Strewn and placed in his mouth and lit it. “Enjoy it.” He laughed. “It might be your last.”
Strewn took a drag. “You’re no killers.” He took another.
“We ain’t leaving this farm.” Zipper who sat up in the barn’s rafters laughed. Strewn stared at the stallion before hanging his head. Marley shook his head as he stared out at the sky through one of the rafter windows. He studied the moon lit hills past the farmhouse. Seeing dark shadows moving along the ridge, he took a long drag of his cigarette.
Twilight, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack sat at the dining table in the kitchen. Twilight looked into her tea. Her mind was overwhelmed with the day’s events. With her magic she lifted her cup to her lips and took a sip. “Damnit!”
“What’s wrong dear?” Rarity placed a hoof on her shoulder.
“I don’t know if I made the right choice?”
“I would’ve done what you did.” Rainbow Dash fidgeted with her cup. “I was just shocked is all. You’re usually not like that.”
Twilight stared at her reflection in her tea. “It felt so natural…”
Applejack grimaced at her words, but she let out a long sigh. “You were just upset… Hell I was too.” She looked past Rarity and saw her brother, Shining, Copper, Thunderlane, and Soarin going over the guns they had laid out on the living room’s coffee table. “I just had some naïve though this would be solved without resorting to violence…” She stared at Zecora laying by the fire as Lotus and Aloe bradded her mane.
Twilight looked up at her friend. “And that’s why we love you AJ,” She smiled. “Always the negotiator.”
“Alright, here is what I have.” Hearing the front door open, they saw Willy and Jiminy entering the house carrying a rifle and a pistol.
“That’s all?” Soarin sighed. “Damn it.”
“We’ll make it work.” Macintosh stated.
“We’re still doing this?” Summer Wind asked as from the stairs.
“Yes, dear. Yes, we are.” Rarity looked at the guns. She shivered. She never liked such things. Always believed weapons should stay within police and military institutions.
Summer Wind sighed. “Let me check on the kids, Derpy, Dr. Hooves, and Carrot Top.” She walked back up the stairs. Getting to the top of the stairs, she slowly walked the down the hall to the back rooms. Along the way she stopped at a room on her right, turning the knob with her hooves, she slowly opened the door and saw, her niece and nephews, as well as Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Rumble, and Dinky sleeping. She could see their dreams were not happy ones from the expressions on their faces. ‘Dear Luna, where are you?’ She slowly closed the door.
Getting to one of the last rooms at the end of the hall, she could hear muffled sobbing. Summer Wind grimaced. “Sis?” She slowly knocked on the door. Hearing no response, she opened the door. Sunny was sitting on the floor, her head face first in the mattress. “Sis, you want to join the others. We’re preparing the farm.”
Hearing no response, she sighed and sat beside her. “I miss him too.” She laid a wing over her. “He was a great stallion. You knew how to pick them… Better than me.”
Sunny lifted her head and stared at her sister with bloodshot eyes. “How?”
Summer Wind tilted her head. “How what?”
Sunny fought her emotions. “How I’m I going to protect them without their father?” She let out a sob. “I can’t do it without him! How can I raise three kids all alone?”
“Sunny! Stop it!” Summer Wind placed a hoof under her sister’s chin. “You have me! As their aunt, I’ll help you at all cost!” She pulled her into a hug. “You’re all I have after dad died.”
Sunny returned the hug, before pulling away and wiping her eyes. “Yeah…” She looked out the window at the star filled sky. “I just, can’t believe there are ponies that would resort to violence so quickly… I mean look at what Marley and Twilight did to that stallion.”
Summer Wind sighed. “That stallion’s group kidnapped Applebloom and Spike. Killed your husband.”
Sunny looked down at her hooves. “I know…” She looked at her sister. “I just hope that…”
The sounds of glass shattering followed by a meaty thump filled the room. Crimson coated Summer Wind as blood shot out of her sister’s neck. Time slowed as she watched her drop to the floor with a thud. Panic took hold as she dropped to the floor and placed her hooves on her sister’s neck. “No! No! NO!” She cried as she tried to stop the bleeding.
Several more cracks whizzed by as bullets tore through the thin walls of the farmhouse. Hearing silence once more, Summer Wind lifted her head. Seeing the hollowed eyes of her sister staring back at her, reality came crashing as her emotions took hold. “NO…” She held onto her sister pulling her into a desperate hug causing her sister’s blood to coat her body.
Ringing sang in Twilight’s ears. She let out a groan as she felt a sharp sensation shooting from her shoulder. Letting out a hiss, she forced herself to sit up but only managed to stand on her front hooves. Her hind hooves rested on the floor. She could still feel them which was a good sign, it just, the pain she felt was overwhelming her. Looking around she saw glass coating the floor around the table. Seeing holes on the floor, she shivered as she looked at the others.
Rarity held a hoof to her left foreleg. She let out a hiss and lifted her hoof to assess the damage. Seeing that it was just a cut from a grazing bullet, she put her hoof to her wound once again to stop the bleeding.
Rainbow Dash groaned as she looked over at her left wing and saw that its radiale of was broken. She growled as her wing twitched involuntary. “Fuck!” She struggled to stand from the pain.
Applejack let out a hiss as she picked up her hat that was blown off from a round. Twilight’s eyes went wide as she saw blood running down her face. “Applejack!” Applejack looked at her in confusion. “Your head.” She hissed as she held a hoof to her shoulder.
Applejack placed a hoof on her head. She hissed as she felt the cut. Letting out a huff she looked over into the living room. Her blood ran cold as she saw Jiminy laying in a pool of his own blood. Willy Pette was over him, trying desperately to save him, his mind ignoring that his friend was dead. Zecora, Aloe, Louts, Shining, Soarin, and Thunderlane were alright but were in utter shock. Copper on the other hand, was holding his front right foreleg as he gingerly pried a piece of shrapnel from it with his mouth.
Her eyes went wide as she saw her brother’s left flank bleeding, two perfect gashes through his cutie mark. “MAC!” Applejack cried as she got to her brother’s side.
“I’m fine!” Mac growled through the pain. “It went in and out…” He saw Jiminy’s hollowed eyes staring up at the ceiling. “Shit!”
Hearing sobbing coming from the second story. Soarin and Thunderlane ran up the stairs. “Are the others, okay?” Twilight asked as she rested her head against the wall.
Soarin came back down the stairs. “Sunny’s dead and one of her kids has a gun shot through his stomach!”
Get the medical kit under the sink, by our room!” Applejack sighed. “Give it to Dr. Hooves!” Soarin nodded as he ran back up the stairs.
“WHO’S IN CHARGE!”
Hearing a booming voice. Twilight and her friends looked at one another. “The son of a bitch!” Shining spat a he used his magic to turn off the lights in the living room and kitchen. “Stay down!” He picked up a rifle and held it tight to his chest as he laid against the wall. His military training kicked in as he held the rifle up and looked through the hunting scope. Seeing several silhouettes on the hill, he cursed. “They’re early!”
“SHOW YOURSELVES!”
Twilight swallowed her fears and stood up, but hissed as her front right limb twitched from the pain. “I need to face him. Buy us some time to head into the basement.”
“You’re not going out there alone!” Shining growled as he stopped her. The glow from the fire highlighted the fear in their eyes. “I’m not letting you put yourself into unnecessary danger!”
Twilight stared at her brother. She had never seen him this vulnerable before. “I got us into this mess.” She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Besides, I need a military pony to cover my back.” She could see he was hesitant. “I need you. We need you to help get the rest of us to safety.”
“What about Spike and Applebloom?” Applejack asked.
“We’ll get them…” Twilight made her way to the front door. “I know we will.” She picked up jacket from the coat rack and a pistol. Putting on the jacket, she slipped the pistol in one of its side pockets and exited the farmhouse.
Thunderlane, Macintosh, Applejack, Soarin, and Rainbow Dash each grabbed a weapon and took positions by the shattered windows. Shining watched as his sister neared the dark shadows on the hill. Sweat coated his forehead. His hooves gripped the rifle tighter to his body.
Willy Pette who had stopped trying to revive his friend let out a reserved sob and gave on final nod goodbye as he picked up his rifle. Joining Shining by the window, but before he took aim, he looked back once more and stared at his friend. “?” Swearing he was seeing things, he shook his head and stared at him once more. “Jiminy?”
Twilight grimaced as she ascended the hill. She could see in the dim moonlight, Ratchet standing on the hood of a putter-truck. He looked down at her with hate filled eyes. Swallowing her fear and pain away, she closed the gap. “So… You’re Ratchet?”
“And you must be Twilight?” Ratchet spat. “How many did we kill?”
Twilight swallowed. “None…”
Ratchet noticed her pain. “We at least wounded you.” He gritted his teeth. “Where’s my brother?”
Twilight closed her eyes as she looked back at the farmhouse. “He’s in the house you just shot up.” She gave him a cocky smirk.
Ratchet’s eyes lit up. “Is he okay?”
Strewn’s battered body came to mind. “Sort of…” She groaned from the pain radiating from her shoulder.
“Show me!”
Twilight glared at him. “Show me, Spike and Applebloom first!”
Ratchet shook his head. “That’s not how this works!”
“If you want your brother, you’ll show me them first!” Twilight growled.
Ratchet bit his tongue. “They’re not here.” He cleared his throat. “They’re back at base.”
Twilight bit her own tongue. “Bring them!” She spat, turning around, walking back to the farmhouse.
Ratchet frowned. She was a stubborn hot head. “Fine, but you don’t hurt him any further!”
Twilight turned around. “Don’t worry, he’s safe and sound with us!” She fought through the pain as she quickened her pace. Her mind ran a million miles a second trying to come up with a plan, but before she could come up with one a loud crack rang out from the farmhouse, followed by several more.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
    Part 1: Chapter 8 - Watching it Burn Among the Dead    
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 8 - Watching it Burn Among the Dead
Shining Armor pressed himself against the wall. The sounds of gunfire and magical discharge filled the air. Hearing a bullet wiz by, he flinched as it smacked into the floor tile. Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, he peaked his head around the corner. He saw several dead who were pervious patients and medical staff, charging towards the military who were shooting at them.
Seeing one of the dead take several rounds before going down, he dipped behind the wall and looked down the hall on his left. Seeing some dead turning their gaze towards the nose and b-lining toward him, he cursed under his breath and ran down the hall toward the stairs. Along the way he tossed medical equipment onto the floor in hopes of slowing them down.
Getting to the top of the stairs. He looked to his right and saw some military staff boarding up the cafeteria. Swallowing his fear, he snuck past them and ran toward his sister’s room. Seeing Rainbow Dash and Redheart, his mood improved. “You guys ready?”
“No!” Rainbow Dash sighed. “Help us get her on this gurney!”
“Redheart what’s going on?” A mare asked.
Redheart looked over at a mare behind the receptionist desk. “Juniper what are you still doing here?”
“I could ask you the same thing?” Seeing Shining and Rainbow Dash preparing to move Twilight, she looked back at her friend. “It’s not safe, the military!” A crack echoed across the hall. Her head tore open from a round striking her skull. Brain matter went flying, blood coating the back wall as her body landed hard on the desk’s counter.
Redheart shivered as she ducked into Twilight’s room. “Keep quite!” She hissed with a whisper.
Shining and Rainbow Dash stopped their preparations and got low to the ground. Getting behind the wall that separated the bathroom from the recovery room. The trio held their breaths as a military pony stepped into the room armed with a saddle mounted rifle. “Private Hopper, what’s your status?” A voice came through the static filled radio.
Private Hopper spat out the mouth trigger and placed a hoof on his radio. “I have a patient in a coma, sir!” Silence filled the radio as he looked at the hall through the door.
“Put them out of their misery and report back!” A voice on the radio barked.
Private Hopper stared at Twilight. “Copy that…” He placed the trigger in his mouth, but before he could pull it, Shining tackled him to the ground. “The fuck!”
Shining glared at the stallion. “I’m Captain Shining Armor of the Royal Guard and you’ll do no such thing solider!”
Hooper growled as he tried to pry him off. “I don’t take orders from stuck ups like you captain!” He spat. “Even if you’re a captain! Civilian!”
Shining brought attention to his badge on his navy-blue uniform. “Look again moron!” He pushed him further into the floor.
Hopper glared at the badge. “Screw you!”
“We’re trying to save our friend!” Rainbow Dash walked up to the duo. “Please let us do that!”
“Can’t let the infected leave!” Hooper growled.
“She’s not infected!” Redheart yelled. “You’re killing all of us is not going to solve this!”
“Can’t take the risk!” Hopper felt Shining’s body weight starting to take its toll on his vigor to fight back. “Think of the nation! If taking your lives means we save Equestria, it’s a deed I’m willing to do!”
Anger filled Shining’s mind. His mind fell into auto pilot as he activated his magic and pinned the earth pony’s limbs. He placed his hooves on his neck and pressed down. Hopper struggled to break his magic, but Shining’s expertise won. Slowly the life left Hopper as he took his final breaths. Letting out a growl, Shining pushed himself off and sat on the floor, catching his breath.
Rainbow Dash was in a state of shock. She stared at Hopper’s lifeless body. “Y-You, you…”
“He was going to kill us!” Shining huffed as he stood up. “What has Celestia done?”
“You think she would order something like this?” Redheart stared at the body.
“No, I think the military has gone rouge.” Hearing more gun fire he stood up. “We aren’t wheeling her out without all four of us getting killed.” He looked at Rainbow Dash. “And you still have your parents to bring to the farm.”
Rainbow Dash broke from her haze. “Yeah, but what about Twilight? Can’t you teleport?”
“To dangerous.” He huffed. “I might teleport us into a crowed of those things! Or in front of the military.”
“I’ll stay,” Redheart walked over to a cabinet. “I have some supplies to last me a couple days.”
“But what about your family?” Rainbow Dash watched her as she pulled out a box of medic supplies.
Redheart let out a shallow sigh. “They’re in Trottingmare.” She opened the fridge and replaced Twilight’s IV bag. “I called them yesterday. They’re heading to a safe zone.” She swallowed her fears. “I need to believe that they will be alright, but I can’t leave my friend.” She stared at Twilight.
Rainbow Dash nodded. “Thanks.” She hugged her. “Come to us when she wakes up.” She looked back at Twilight sleeping through the end of the world. “Ready?” She looked at Shining.
“Yeah…” He sighed as he walked up to his sister’s bedside. “We’ll get you… I promise.” He kissed her. “Thanks…” He told Redheart as he used his magic to grab Hooper. He dragged him out of Twilight’s room and threw him into the adjacent room. Looking back at Red Heart once more, he gave her a nod and left the hospital with Rainbow Dash.
-Present Day-
Several shots rang out from the farmhouse.
Twilight felt a chill run down her spine. Her body felt clammy as she slowly turned around, she saw Ratchet staring at the farmhouse. She let out a gasp as he turned to face her. She saw pure hate in his eyes. “Crap…” She cursed under her breath.
“You BITCH!” He aimed his shotgun at her.
A beam of light emanated from Twilight’s horn and formed a purple bubble around her, blocking the buckshot from tearing her body apart. Shivering, she thought of a spell as several more rounds struck the shield. She let out a scream as one tiny metal balls broke through and struck her hindleg. She yelled as a bright white light erupted and engulfed her.
Seeing that she was gone, Ratchet chewed his cheeks. “Fuck’em!” Gun fire roared as others ran towards the farmhouse.
A herd of trotters mindlessly roamed the woods surrounding Ponyville. Their low moans filled the air as they stumbled around, their milky eyes staring off into space. Distant cracks echoed through the forest. The trotters simultaneously turned their heads towards the direction of the sound. A galloper in the mix let out a haunting shriek and ran. The others followed, picking up their pace.
Twilight emerged through a ball of light. She slammed into the couch, bouncing off and landing on the floor. She let out a hiss as she felt her leg radiating with pain. Lifting her head, she saw gun smoke wafting out of Shining’s rifle. Looking at where he was looking, she saw Jiminy with a massive hole in his skull. Brain matter oozing out. Her body shivered as she saw his milky white eyes glaring into space.
Rarity’s vomiting broke the others from their haze.
“How?” Copper cursed.
“I don’t know?” Applejack stuttered.
“He wasn’t bit!” Rainbow Dash spat.
Hearing hoof steps running down the stairs, they saw Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Rumble, Dinky, Snowy, Dusk, Derpy, Soarin, Granny Smith, and Thunderlane holding Dawn in his hooves. “What the hell happened?” Soarin asked as he saw Jiminy’s milky eyes. “How in the hell?”
“Don’t mind that now, where’s Summer Wind?” Applejack walked up to her boyfriend.
“I tried to get her to come, but she’s still mourning.” Soarin stated. “I barely got Sunny’s kids to say their goodbyes…” A hail of bullets peppering the house interrupted him. Some rounds broke through tearing up the walls and floorboards, all missed their targets however. “Is everypony alright?”
“What do you think!” Rainbow Dash sputtered.
“To the basement!” Copper huffed.
The group ran towards the back of the house, Applejack got to the cellar door and threw it open. “Go! Go! Get in!” The ponies piled in. Slamming the door shut Applejack shivered as she looked over her friends. “You oaky?”
“Minus our previous injures… Yes…” Rarity fought back her emotions as she held onto her sister.
“Why are they doing this?” Scootaloo asked in a desperate tone.
Rainbow Dash looked down at the filly and saw the fear in her eyes. “Because they hate us…” She gritted her teeth as her broken wing moved. Scootaloo saw the injured wing and gasped. Not wanting her to start crying, Rainbow Dash patted her on the head. “I’m okay squirt.
Twilight leaned against the cool concrete walls as she tried to control her shaking injured limbs. “Summer Wind is still upstairs.”
Thunderlane let out a sigh. “I’ll get her…” Hearing the front door slamming open. He stopped and slowly backed away from the cellar door.
“Find them!” Ratchet’s voice echoed out. “Find my brother!”
“We need to get to the barn.” Lotus whispered.
“Follow me…” Macintosh motioned toward the back of the cellar. Getting to a rickety door, he opened it slowly. A humid breeze washed over them. “Pa made this, it’s a little cramped but this is our only way to the barn.” He looked through the crowd and saw his grandmother looking toward the cellar door. Her sorrowful look, made his throat tighten. “One at a time.” He hissed as he stepped aside.
“You, okay?” Applejack looked at his slowly bleeding gunshot wound.
“Yeup…” He looked at her. “One thing at a time sis.” Applejack nodded.
“We need to hurry. Dawn needs a stable place for me to work!” Hooves tightened the bandage around the colt’s stomach, causing the colt to cry. His siblings hung onto Hooves as he threw the colt onto his back.
“The RV’s table will do!” Copper mentioned from the front of the pack.
“I hope Marley and Zipper are alright?” Aloe stated.
Twilight shivered as she crawled through the narrow tunnel made of earth. ‘What if they have the barn already…’ Rapid gunshots and screams echoed into the tunnel.
“What the hell is going on up there?” Shining growled.
Hearing a galloper’s howl and the hunting moans of the dead, the group’s blood ran cold.
-Two Minutes Earlier-
Marley saw the distinctive flash of gun fire. The snapping pops of pistols and rifles filled his ears. “The fuck!” His brother cursed. “Those fuckers are at it again!” Zipper took aim with his rifle.
“Is Twilight out of the way?”
“Yeah?” Zipper looked at his brother. “Knock them down?”
“Do it!” Marley nodded.
“About time…” He aimed at one of the ponies approaching the farmhouse and let a round fly, his shot striking true.
As his brother made potshots at the gang of misfits, Marley walked over to Strewn. “And you! Keep your mouth shut.” He gaged Strewn’s mouth with a rag. Strewn glared at the stallion, his frown turned into a smile as one of his once bound hooves struck Marley across the face. Seeing Marley stumble, Strewn ran toward the opened door.
Seeing him fleeing, Marley tackled Strewn to the ground. “Where the hell do you think you’re going?” He pinned him against the ground with his front hooves. Strewn growled through his gag as he worked a hind hoof under his attacker’s barrel. With one swift kick, he pushed Marley off of him. Getting back up, he ran out of the barn.
Picking up his crossbow, Marley took aim. A thump and the sound of a snappy whoosh filled the air followed by a meaty thud. Strewn screamed through his gag as the bolt lodged itself into his right flank. He fell to the ground and clutched the bolt with his hooves.
Frowning, Marley threw his crossbow over his shoulders and went out to get the stallion, but stopped when the sounds of the dead filled the air. His body shivered. Seeing them emerging from the apple tree field he stopped at the threshold to the outside world.
Noticing the dead as well, Strewn let out a scream as he crawled back toward the barn. Seeing the panic in his eyes. Marley frowned at the stallion and shut the doors, latching them shut. He jumped back as Strewn threw himself on the doors. He listened as his muffed cries turned into pain filled sobs as the dead fell upon him. Slowly his cries were overwhelmed by the moans of the dead.
Zipper let out a whistle as he watched the barn’s doors shake from the dead throwing themselves against it. “Damn…” He looked at the farmhouse and saw Ratchet’s group was shooting at an approaching herd of trotters. “Damn…”
“What did you do?”
Hearing Applejack, Marley let out a sigh. “He did it to himself…” He turned around. “What the hell happened to you?” He looked over their wounds that dotted some of the members of the group. “Where’s Jiminy, Summer Wind and Sunny?”
“Sunny and Jiminy are dead.” Twilight huffed as she collapsed onto the ground. “Summer Wind is still upstairs in the farmhouse…”
Zipper let out a curse. “The dead are swarming the farmhouse…” He laughed. “Ratchet ain’t smart to think that all that shooting would’ve brought them trotters.”
“No…” Twilight sighed. “I had a feeling he knew…”
“How so?” Rarity wondered.
“He had his mind set no matter what…” Twilight took a deep breath. “And I couldn’t see it…”
“Didn’t he want the farm?” Derpy wondered as she held her daughter close.
“Not after what happened to his brother…” Twilight looked at the barn doors and grimaced at the thought of the dead ripping into his flesh.
Zipper frowned as he watched some of the dead follow Ratchet’s stallions into the farmhouse. “They broke in…”
“Is your grandmother dead too?” Marley asked, he jumped from the sounds of the dead throwing themselves. “Shit!”
“What do you mean by that…” Applejack looked over the group. “She’s with… us?” Her body went numb. “I need to go back!” She ran into the tunnel.
“AJ!” Macintosh tried to run after her, but his wounded leg stopped him in his tracks.
“I’ll get her!” Soarin yelled. “And Summer Wind!”
Watching him disappear into the tunnel, Shining let out a sigh as he stared at the rattling doors. “We need to get the RV and putter-wagon packed up and ready to go!”
The sounds of knocking could be heard all around them.
“Will they hold?” Derpy stared at the doors.
“I have no clue.” Shining stated bluntly. “Thunderlane, Willy Pette, let’s get packing. Copper, can you help us?” Copper nodded as he slightly limped over to the stallion. “Derpy, Hooves, Carrot Top get the wounded into the RV!”
“Clear off the table for me!” Hooves told Derpy. “I need to get proper stitches on his wound.” He stated as he entered the RV with Dawn softly sobbing from the pain.
Shining looked down at his sister. “You’re going to make it?”
Twilight took in a deep breath. “Yeah…” She let it out in a drawn-out fashion.
Applejack popped her head out of the cellar. The hall was illuminated by dying fire. The orange glow no longer gave off a welcoming atmosphere, now it was unnerving. She never thought her home could feel so foreign to her… Hearing the moans of the dead and the desperate cries the dying ponies, she slowly made her way out of the cellar.
“AJ?”
She turned around, nearly jumping out of her skin. “Soarin?”
“You’re not going in alone.” He got by her side. “Where do you think your grandmother went to?”
Applejack hugged the wall that ran along the stairs. “Up to her room…” She stopped when she saw a trotter devouring one of Ratchet’s men. Looking into the kitchen she saw two more trotters tearing into another. “Quietly…” She slowly tipped hoofed up the stairs with her boyfriend.
Getting to the top of the stairs, they made their way down the hall. Hearing a crunching sound coming from Sunny’s room, they swallowed their fears and peaked into the room. The door quietly swung opened. Both their eyes went wide as they saw Sunny tearing into her sister’s neck.
Summer Wind’s lifeless eyes drove a stake in their hearts.
“How?” Soarin wondered.
“Just like Jiminy…” Applejack’s blood ran cold as she saw Sunny look up from her meal. Her milky white eyes looked into her soul. Letting out a growl, she stood up and rushed towards them. The trotters downstairs hearing her roar, clambered up the steps. “SHIT!”
Applejack and Soarin rushed down the hall. Seeing her grandmother’s room, she threw opened the door and quickly shut it behind her. The dead slammed themselves against the door. Not taking any chances, Applejack locked the door. The door held. She let out a sigh as she stepped back with shaking limbs. “You, okay?” She asked Soarin.
“Yeah…” He looked around the room and saw Granny Smith sitting on her bed.
“Grandma?” Applejack walked up to her bed. “Why are you up here?” Her grandmother didn’t respond. “We need to get going!”
“No…” She finally spoke up. “I’m not leaving this place.”
Applejack felt her throat tightened. “What?” She looked back at the door as the dead tried desperately to knock it down. “No, you can’t stay!” She let out a nervous laugh. “The world’s not like how it use to be!”
Granny Smith kept her eyes on a photo of herself, her husband and of Applejack’s parents. “I know… That’s why I’m not going.” She looked at her granddaughter. “I can’t slow you down.”
“You won’t!” Applejack sat on the floor. She looked at the photo. A chill ran down her back. “What about Mac, what about Applebloom, they need you…” She felt her emotions starting to take hold. “I… I need you!”
Granny Smith let out a sigh as she placed the photo in her lap. “No, you don’t…” She looked at her granddaughter with a stern glare. “You’re a grown mare now. I expect you to start acting like it.” She held Applejack’s face in her hooves. “Don’t you go all soft morning me you hear! I’m not leaving the place I planned on dying in.”
Applejack shook her head. “No… I can’t let you do that…”
Her grandmother placed a hoof over her lips. “You’re gonna have to…” She kissed her on the forehead. “I’m old and tired… And I really want to see my son again… and your mother… And my goof of a husband…” Applejack held back her tears as she buried her face in her grandmother’s lap. “Hush your crying… This is no time for that.” She looked at Soarin. “You take care of her you hear. Treat her like a mare should!”
Soarin nodded. “Understood, Ma’am…”
“Call me granny.” She smirked, but her smile left as the dead slammed the door. Looking out the window, she saw the herd of dead surrounding the barn.
“Crap…” Soarin saw it as well. “Why aren’t they going after Ratchet’s stallions?”
“They are…” Applejack’s words were met with the sounds of screams and distant gunfire. “It just all this ruckus brought the biggest herd I’ve ever seen!” She lifted her head and looked out the window as well.
“I’ll distract the ones by the barn.” Granny Smith looked at her door. “Could you clear the way?”
A cold sweat washed over Applejack. “What are you planning, Granny?”
“Just clear these monsters from my home and get your flanks to the barn!” She pulled her into a hug. “You stay strong for them you hear.”
Applejack nodded and pulled away from the hug. Looking at her boyfriend, she gave him a nod. Turning her attention to the door she shook her worries away and placed a hoof on the doorknob. Pushing against the door she knocked down the trotters to the floor. Taking advantage, Soarin flew out of the room and landed on one and with one quick clean motion, brought down his impromptu weapon, a lamp, onto the trotter’s skull.
Applejack kicked two with her hindlegs, cracking one of their skulls open, and the other tumbling down the stairs.
However, the zombified Sunny froze them in their tracks. Applejack swallowed a lump in her throat. “Sunny…” She saw Soarin pushing her back with the broken lamp. “I’m sorry…” She swung around and kicked her down. Soarin closed his eyes as he brought down the lamp onto Sunny. The first strike only stunned her. She kept growling out her anger as she tried standing up. Again, Soarin brought the lamp down, ending her.
Staring at the mangled body. Soarin fought off the urge to puke and stood up. “Let’s go!” He ran down the stairs. Applejack looked back once more at her grandmother. Granny Smith smiled and gave her a small nod. Applejack nodded and followed after Soarin.
Alone, Granny smith picked up a photo of her husband in her mouth and made her way downstairs. Getting to the living room, she studied the bullet ridden walls and floors. Her face soured as she walked over to the front door. Seeing the dead surrounding the barn, she let out a slow sigh as she shut the screen door.
Setting down the photo on the coffee table, she let out a sigh as she stoked the fire. “Quite a mess dear.” She looked around at the destruction. Seeing Jiminy’s corpse on the ground, she let out a sigh. “I’m sorry for not keeping it to your standards.” She looked at the photo. “But things have changed since you’ve been gone.” Seeing the fire coming to life she smiled as she walked up to a large speaker connected to an old record player in the back of the living room.
“Applejack got herself quite the catch.” She hummed as she skimmed through old records. “I have to say he’s quite handsome.” She looked at the photo and studied her husband’s subtle smile. “Nothing on you though, but I can see why.” She laughed. “She did like the sporty type and he’s quite famous too. A Wonderbolt.” She tsked. “Now I know you’re not much for Pegasi, but times have changed like I said.” She stared at her husband. “I know they’ll make us some cute grandkids…”
She let out a sigh as a dull pain shot through her back. She let out a groan as she rubbed the spot. “Eighty-eight years old…” She felt her front limbs shake as she resumed looking through the box of old records. “Can’t believe you left me twenty-four years ago…” She looked back at the photo. “Just couldn’t wait to see our son…” She looked at the wall to her right and saw two photos, one her daughter-in-law and the other her son. Seeing a bullet hole through her son’s photo she frowned as she looked back at her records. “Ah…”
Pulling one out she studied its worn cover box. Seeing cartoon characters of a mare and stallion dancing together, she smiled as she took it out. “Look at that, our favorite…” A tear rolled down her face. “What we played at our wedding.” She hummed as she put it on the record player. Turning the speaker’s volume to max, she turned on the player.
A rich and delicate melody roared throughout the house. All other sensory inputs were drowned out as the music filled Granny Smith’s ears. She smiled as she picked up her husband’s photo and walked into the kitchen and turned on the stove. Smelling the methane spewing from the burner, she let out a sigh as she heard the dead throwing themselves at the front door.
Looking to her right she watched the screen door bending under the weight. She stared at their crazed eyes. Their hollow and unforgiving eyes. She shivered as she walked up the stairs back to her room.
Getting to the top of the steps a click alerted her. Looking up from her photo she saw a bloodied Ratchet aiming a pistol at her head. “Were’s… My… Brother?” He said through heavy breaths.
Granny Smith noticed that he had several bite marks across his front leg and on the side of his body. She closed her eyes and kept walking to her room. Ratchet growled as he shoved the pistol in her face. “WHERE IS HE!” He growled.
Granny smith took the photo from her mouth and looked at the battered stallion. “Yer hears that music? Hears the dead?” She smacked her gums. “I’m planning on dying, I expect you to do the same.” She saw Summer Wind stumbling out of her room. Seeing her milky eyes, she let out a sigh. “I’m old and not long for this world…”
Ratchet growled from the pain across his body. “I don’t care!” He shoved her. “Where is my… AH!” He screamed as Summer Wind bit down on his back. He panicked and fought her off. Granny Smith quickly snuck into her room and shut the door. Hearing gunshots, she backed away from the door and sat on her bed. “YOU FUCKER!” Ratchet yelled from down the hall. “I’m going to kill… No… NO!” Several more gun shout sounded off followed by the sounds of the dead storming up the stairs.
Closing her eyes, she looked at her radio. Opening the cassette slot and seeing a tape, she nodded her head and closed it back up. Smiling she turned on her little radio. Humming along to the music, she ignored the dead madly slamming themselves against the door. Opening her nightstand drawer, she pulled out a mouth held revolver. “Stay safe grandkids… Stay Apple family strong…”
“Where the hell are they?” Shining growled as he watched the barn’s doors shake violently. “The damned locks aren’t going to hold much longer!”
“She’ll be back!” Rainbow Dash reassured him.
“They’ll be here…” Macintosh stated as he stood outside the RV, keeping his eyes on the tunnel’s entrance. Seeing Soarin and Applejack exiting the tunnel, his enthusiasm faded. “Where’s grandma?” Applejack looked at her brother. Her emotions came rushing back as she shook her head. Macintosh felt a chill run down his back. “What happened?” He looked at Soarin.
“She stayed behind.” He sighed.
“What?” Rarity sputtered.
“She wants to die in the house her and her husband built.” Soarin looked at the barn doors and saw the strain they were under. Macintosh let out a shallow sigh as he looked back into the tunnel with a sorrowful look upon his face.
“What about Summer Wind?” Carrot Top wondered.
Soarin peaked into the RV and saw Sunny’s children at the back. He looked at Macintosh and shook his head. “Sunny came back as one of those things… And killed her.” He said in a low tone, as to not alert them.
The group pondered his words.
Twilight who sat on the floor, behind the passenger seat felt a cold sweat come upon her. ‘Just like Jiminy… She wasn’t bit…’
The sounds of loud music blaring across the orchard entered the barn. A large portion of the dead around the barn stopped their task of breaking down the doors and wandered over to the sound. Some still lingered however, still eager to devour the ponies within.
Swallowing his emotions, Macintosh got into the RV with his sister and Soarin got into the putter-truck. “Rarity open the barn doors!”
Rarity activated her magic and gripped the latches, pulling them from their resting places in the ground. The barn doors swung inward as the dead threw themselves against them.
The vehicles roared to life. Hitting the gas petal, Macintosh frowned as he drove through the dead and onto the road leading up to the gate. Smashing through the gate, the two vehicles drove into Ponyville.
Looking back at her home, Applejack shivered as she saw the dead swarming the house. Her sadness turned into horror as the house erupted into flames. The sight of a large explosion filled the sky as the house’s gas line erupted.
The vehicles came to a screeching halt as the group looked on in shock and awe as what they were seeing. “Well at least your grandma went out in style…” Zipper whistled as he watched the house burn like dry timber.
Applejack couldn’t speak as she watched the fire consume her childhood home. “Yeah…” She coughed.
Shining sighed as he turned back to the road. “We need to find Applebloom and Spike…”
“They could be anywhere.” Twilight hissed through her pain.
“They blindfolded us…” Rainbow Dash’s eyes lit up. “I saw the mayor… she was one them trotters.” She called from the putter-truck.
“Then we head there!” Rarity patted the back of the driver seat. “Floor it darling!” Macintosh nodded. The RV rocketed forward and sped towards downtown.
“Keep an eye out.” Applejack stated as she looked out one of the RV’s windows. Seeing three figures a few yards away, she squinted her eyes to focus in on their details. “THERE!”
Macintosh seeing the figures aimed the RV towards them. The figures stopped and waited as the small convoy stopped in front of them. Opening the door, Applejack saw the figures were indeed Spike, Applebloom, and Blaze… “Fucker!” Applejack jumped from the RV and was about to tackle him, when Applebloom and Spike stopped her. “What in tarnation are you doing?” She growled at her sister.
“Stopping you from doing something stupid!” Applebloom spat.
“What?” Applejack tilted her head. The others behind them looked at the filly and drake in confusion. Blaze kept his hooves up as he saw Marley was aiming his crossbow from the bed of the putter-truck.
“I know you hate him, but he saved us!” Applebloom stepped up to her sister. “He was thrown in with us and after Ratchet left to kill you, his men were going to kill us, but he!” She pointed at Blaze. “He fought them off and got us out of there.”
“We managed to get out in time too.” Spike spoke up. “A herd of trotters were making their way through the town with all that gun fire…” He finally noticed the battered appearance of some of the group. His eyes went wide when he saw Twilight. “Sis, are you okay?”
Twilight nodded. “I’ll live…”
Applejack stared at her sister, then at Blaze and noticed the stallion’s face seen better days. She glared at them seeing if her sister was lying or if he was lying to save himself… Seeing none, her body shivered.
“Look. I have no room to speak, but I know you don’t trust me worth a damn, but please, just help me get out of town, drop me off where ever and you’ll never have to see me again.” Blaze spoke up, his voice raspy and tired.
Applejack mulled over his words. Her eyes stared at Applebloom, before scanning over the group. Their expressions showed that they would rather leave him in the dead infested city, but Twilight’s face spoke differently. “Twilight?”
Twilight let out a sigh as she sat up to get a better look at her friend and Blaze. “I don’t trust him… But I can’t leave him to die when he’s helped Spike and Applebloom…” She closed her eyes. “We’re not going to lose what makes us who we are…” She looked at Applejack. “We’re better than them…” Shining shook his head at his sister’s words, but kept his mouth shut.
Applejack looked back at Blaze. “Thunderlane, tie him and toss him in the back of the putter-truck!”
“AJ? Are you sure?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“I am…” Seeing a large group of trotters down the street, her blood ran cold as she saw one was a unicorn. Its horn was swollen and its eyes glowed a bright white. “Get him in the truck!” Applejack lead Spike and Applebloom in the RV.
Thunderlane landed next to Blaze and tied his hooves behind his back and threw him in the truck. Blaze let out a groan as he adjusted himself from the fall. Hearing a click, he looked up and saw the tip of an arrow. Looking past it, he saw Marley frowning at him. “I’m going to be watching you like a hawk.” Blaze swallowed his fears and nodded his head.
Sitting down, Applebloom studied the ponies in the RV. Seeing how many were wounded a shiver danced down her back. “What happened?” She looked around some more. “Where’s everypony else?” She stared at her sister and saw a heaviness in her eyes. “Where’s grandma?” Applejack closed her eyes and shook her head. Applebloom’s eyes trembled as she stood up to sit by her sister, but an orange glow drew her attention. Seeing the towering inferno her legs started to buckle. “Is… that…”
Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo sat beside her and held her tight as her emotions took hold.
Spike stared at the fire. His chest felt heavy as he listened to Applebloom’s cries. “Comfort her…” Twilight spoke with a heavy sigh.
“You need attention to…” He looked at her shoulder. “Deja vu…”
Twilight gritted her teeth as he wrapped up the wound. “Yeah…”
“Will you be alright?”
“She will…” Shining turned around from the front passenger seat. “When we get to Canterlot, we’ll get all fixed up.”
“Canterlot is a seven-day drive, without road blocks.” Hooves spoke up from the back of the RV. “Dawn and her will not make it.”
Shining frowned at the stallion. “They’ll make it!” He looked at the road. Macintosh looked at the stallion, he rolled his eyes as he adjusted his grip on the steering wheel. Feeling a sharp pain, he adjusted himself on the seat. “You okay to drive?”
“Yep.” Mac stated bluntly. “A distraction from the pain.”
Zecora looked over her friends and let out a soft sigh. “Uncertainty lies ahead.” She looked out the window as watched the flames of the burning farmhouse fade into the distance.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
       Part 2: Chapter 1 - The Rain Washes the Dead        
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 1 - The Rain Washes the Dead
Thunder rolled across the sky. Rain collided with the ground with violence. An earth pony mare wearing a dark-blue poncho walked through the quiet streets of Nickelrite. The mud coated her pink-furred hooves as she walked towards a pub near the center of town. Walking up the steps, the mare was about to open its door, when she heard a growl. Looking over her shoulders, she saw a trotter roaming down the streets. The overwhelming sound of the rains hid her movements. The dead pony gave one more growl before stumbling further down the road.
Shivering, the mare entered the pub. The rain drummed the roof of the pub. Dull thuds echoed in her ears. Looking around, she took out a flashlight and turned it on.
Seeing the disarray of the pub, brought a dower mood upon the mare. But she pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind as she walked over to the wall on her left. An array of photographs lined the wall. Her blue colored eyes rapidly scanned them. The desperation in her eyes became more pronounced as she looked. She let out an audible gasp as she found what she was looking for.
Taking down the photo she sat down where she stood and stared at the ponies in the photo. The photo was of her parents, her and her sisters. She smiled at the happy faces as two of the ponies each held a slice of cake. The young mare closed her eyes to hold back the tears. Looking at the photo once more, she kissed it and put it in her saddlebag.
Unbeknownst to her, a trotter slowly approached from the back of the bar. The once unicorn hissed and growled as it tried to use its horn to grab the mare. Its eyes glowed a bright green, the same as its horn.
Feeling a cold aura on her shoulder, the mare turned around and gasped as the monster approached. She panicked and pulled out her small folding shovel strapped to her saddlebag. The trotter growled as it lunged after her. She frowned as she took a swing at the dead, smacking it across the face and sending to the ground. Not wasting time, she ran out of the pub and out of the small mining town.
-Five Minutes Later-
Seeing an isolated boxcar on the tracks that lead out of the city or into the city, depending on which way one’s perspective was looking at it. The young mare let out a sigh as she approached. Knocking on its door, she waited and listed to shuffling coming from behind the door.
The door slid opened, revealing a mare, the one in the photo she had. Her eldest sister. “Pinkie, where did you go?” She frowned as she watched her younger sister climb in. Shutting the door, she watched her take out the photo from her saddle bag. “You went into town?”
“No wonder she was gone so long.” A stallion named Granite stated with a hum as he sat by Pinkie’s second eldest sister Limestone.
“Sorry, Maud. I had to get something.” Pinkie stared at the photo.
Maud bit her cheek as she stood beside her sister and looked at the photo. Seeing her mother and her sister Marble, she closed her eyes and let out a tired sigh. “You went to Iron’s tavern?”
“Yeah…” Pinkie’s eyes trembled as she stared at the photo.
Maud nodded as she looked over her shoulders and saw the Cake twins, Pound and Pumpkin sleeping just a few feet from her father, Igneous. His sleep was restless as the fever racking his body was becoming too much for him to bear.
Granite stared at the stallion and let out a sigh as he placed a hoof over Limestone’s shoulders. Limestone hummed a soft tune as she rested her head on his chest. “You think he’ll make it through the night?” She asked.
Maud kept her eyes on their father. “I’m not sure?”
“He will!” Pinkie hissed as she placed the photo back in her saddlebag.
Maud looked at her sister. Seeing the pain in her sister’s eyes haunted her so. “Pinkie…”
“He will make it…” Pinkie hid behind her long and straight magenta mane.
“For how long will we keep this up?” Maud rubbed her forehead. Pinkie felt her throat dry up as she kept her eyes on the boxcar’s floorboards. Maud just shook her head as she laid down by the butane lamp. “I don’t think he’ll make it to Applejack’s orchard.” Maud let out a sigh.
Pinkie shivered at her sister’s tone. It sounded defeated. So, unlike her normal monotone self. She closed her eyes as laid down herself. Resting her head on her saddlebag she curled up. “I know…” She finally replied. “Don’t remind me…”
Maud stared at her sister and let out a sigh as she closed her eyes and went to bed. Granite stared at the two before resting his head on Limestone’s. Limestone stared at her younger sister. A sadness overcame her as she looked at her father and saw his sweat soaked fur. Shivering she cuddled up closer to Grantie and closed her eyes.
Pinkie was the last to close her eyes. She stared at the butane lamp and listened to its mind-numbing melody while her mind replayed the events of the last month. The last month when everything good in her life came crashing down… A chill ran up her spine as she saw a figure of a young mare sitting by the lamp. “Marble?” Pinkie mumbled as she stared at her twin sister. Marble scowled at her twin. Pinkie’s heart raced as she saw her sister’s milky white eyes staring into her soul. “Marble… Forgive me…” Her sister only tilted her head and put up a hoof to her lips and shooshed her.
-8th Day of the Outbreak-
Mr. Cake threw a saddlebag in the back of his putter-wagon. “Is that everything?”
Mrs. Cake, who was putting their children, Pumpkin and Pound Cake in the backseats, looked up at her husband. “Yes…” She buckled them in.
“Where’s Pinkie?” Pumpkin asked as she held her doll close.
Mrs. Cake looked at her husband, asking him if he knew. He shook his head and looked at the backside of his bakery. Hearing an explosion and the screams and yells of rioters and the dead he ran back inside.
Stepping into the main lobby of the bakery, he felt a heaviness on his chest. The once vibrant store was now left in ruins. Seeing the silhouette of the mob through the windows he shivered as he ran upstairs. Getting to Pinkie’s room he peaked in and saw the young mare in question.
Her usually curly magenta colored mane and tail were now flat. Her shoulders were slummed as she stared out her window watching the chaos with trembling eyes.
“Pinkie it’s time to go!” He called out, in a loving but stern tone.
Pinkie turned around to face her Godfather. Tears stained her eyes. “Why? Why are ponies doing this to each other?” She looked back and saw some of the dead attacking the living… She also saw the living attacking the living. “It’s all wrong!”
Mr. Cake looked at her desk and saw several pictures of her friends, her family and of them when they went on a trip to Manehattan. Letting out a heavy sigh he placed a hoof on her shoulder and turned her around to face him. He pulled out a mouth held pistol from his saddlebag. “Pinkie, did your father ever teach you how to shoot?”
Pinkie looked at the weapon. “Yes… But…”
He handed her the pistol. “Take this and use it to protect yourself and your love ones.”
“Pinkie’s eyes dilated. “But I don’t need it! Celestia and Luna will fix this!” She stared at the pistol. “I only shot soda bottles… I can’t kill somepony…” Mr. Cake put a hoof on her mouth.
“Look again Pinkie!” He pointed a hoof at the window. She looked out the window and watched the chaos playing out like a horrible nightmare. “I don’t see that happening for a while…” He sighed. “In the mean time we need to watch out for ourselves… And that means using tools like this!” He pointed at the pistol in her hooves.
Pinkie stared at the pistol and studied its polished sheen. “O-Okay…” She looked back at her mentor.
“Good… now let’s go!” They left her room.
Getting downstairs, they headed towards the back door when glass shattering halted their movements. A petrol filled bottle flew into the store and ignited on the floor covering the tables and chairs in flames. Pinkie stared at the flames as it consumed her place of work, her home. Frowning, Mr. Cake grabbed Pinkie and dragged her out of the bakery.
Stepping out into the cool night air, they ran up to the putter-truck. They were about to get in when a pistol was aimed at the back of Mr. Cake’s head. “Don’t you do anything stupid!” A unicorn stallion shouted. “Give me all your bits!”
“Here, take them!” Mr. Cake turned around, “They’re useless anyways!” He threw them on the ground as he glared at the stallion.
The stallion frowned and struck him across the face with the pistol’s mouth piece. Looking into the cab he saw the five-year-old twins. Eyeing Pumpkin the stallion gave her a menacing smile. “Hand over the filly!”
“No!” Mrs. Cake pleaded. “Just let us go!”
“Give me the fucking brat!” The Stallion grabbed Mr. Cake and wrapped a foreleg around his neck. “Or I’ll blow a hole in your husband’s skull you…”
A loud crack echoed over the sounds of the riot. The stallion felt a sharp hot sensation radiating from his right side. Choking on his breaths, his magic died and his pistol fell to the ground. He let go of Mr. Cake and held a hoof to the pain and looked at where the shot had come from.
His eyes landed on Pinkie, who stood stiff as a rock, holding a pistol in her mouth. Smoke was still wafting out of the barrel. Her eyes stared in shock as what she had just done.
“You shot me?” The stallion growled as he glared at her some more. His eyes softened as he recognized her. “I know you…” He gasped as he felt his life starting to slowly fade. “You’re that mare… Works… The bakery…” He recognized the building behind her. “You… You fucking bitch!” He stumbled to the ground.
Seeing a group of dead emerging from the alleyways in-between the shops, Mr. Cake picked up the stallion’s pistol and tossed it in the truck. “Pinkie, get in now!”
Pinkie broke from her haze and jumped into the bed of the putter-truck. Turning on the truck, Mr. Cake quickly shift it into gear and floored it. The vehicle roared down the gravel covered road and over the bridge out of Ponyville.
The stallion’s yelling drew Pinkie’s attention from her stupor. She watched as he kept yelling at her, completely unaware of the dead right on top of him. His anger quickly turned into panicked screams as the dead fell upon him and tore into his flesh.
Pinkie quickly turned away and spat out the pistol. It landed on the truck’s bed and bounced and landed on a saddlebag. She stared at the weapon, her mind swimming madly with regret and understanding for what she had just done. Hearing a hissing in her head she placed her hooves on her head and buried her face into one of the many saddlebags.
-15 Hours Later-
Igneous Rock stood on his porch. The sun was just hovering over the horizon washing out the stars in the night sky. Puffing on his pipe he let out a sigh. ‘At least the princess is still raising the sun...’ He chewed on its bit as he grabbed the watch that hung around his neck. Checking the time, he frowned. “They should’ve been here by now…” Seeing a putter-truck in the distance he smiled as he walked up to his property’s gate and opened it. “I’m glad you made it!” He smiled at Mr. and Mrs. Cake.
Mr. Cake shut off the truck and held onto the steering wheel. “Yeah… Glad we did.”
Igneous’ cheerful mood soured. “It’s that bad?” He looked to the west and stared at the hazy silhouette of Nickelrite. He was glad his family lived far from the small mining town.
Mr. Cake ran a hoof through his mane. “Yeah…” He looked over his shoulders and looked at Pinkie who looked like she had seen a ghost. “She’s not doing well.”
Igneous looked at his daughter. “What happened?” His voice held worry as he looked at Mr. Cake with a sternness only a father could give.
Mr. Cake knew that look, from one father to another. “She had to shoot somepony.”
“He tried to take Pumpkin from us.” Mrs. Cake added as she comforted her children who were still shivering from the night’s events.
Igneous sighed as he walked up to the bed of the truck. Seeing that his daughter didn’t respond to his presence unnerved him. His second youngest was the energetic of his children, the wild child. The one to bring smiles upon ponies faces. “Pinkamena?” He saw her eyes trembling. He couldn’t imagine what she had to do… Innocent Pinkie, even if she was twenty-one years old. “Pinkie, I know it was hard, but you made the right choice.”
Pinkie gave her father a quick glance before looking at the truck’s bed once again. Igneous sighed as he looked back at his house and saw his wife and his other daughters walking up to the truck. “What’s wrong?” His wife, Cloudy Quartz asked.
“Its our daughter…” He placed a hoof on his wife’s shoulder. “She had to kill somepony.” His wife gasped. “She had too, to save Pumpkin.”
“Is she not talking?” Limestone asked as she got on the other side on the truck and studied her sister’s dour demeanor. “Pinkie?” She saw tears pooling around her sister’s eyes. “Crap…”
Maud closed her eyes and let out a long sigh as she looked at Marble. “You know what to do.” She gave a nod. Marble hummed as she crawled into the bed of the truck.
Marble placed a hoof under Pinkie’s chin and looked into her eyes. Pinkie’s mind came rushing back to reality as she realized she was back home. Her emotions took hold and she began to cry. “Marble… I killed somepony! I’m a mur….”
Marble placed a hoof on her sister’s lips and put a hoof to hers and shooshed her. “You were protecting them.” She softly spoke as she pointed at the Cake twins. Pinkie saw the twins looking at her from the backseat. Pinkie shivered as she buried her face into her sister’s chest letting out a heavy sigh. Marble wrapped her arms around her sister and hummed out a soft melody.
Limestone smiled at her twin sisters and looked over at Maud who returned her smile with a small nod.
“She knows how she ticks.” Mr. Cake watched as Pinkie’s mood was slowly improving.
“It’s a twin thing.” Cloudy smiled.
Mr. Cake looked at his own twins and smiled. “I guess so.” He looked at the large storm clouds rolling across the sky. “Looks like the weather teams will be struggling these up coming days.”
Igneous frowned at the forming storm. “Indeed… Let us head inside. My wife has prepared a wonderful meal for us all.”
-Present Day-
The heat of the day zapped Pinkie’s energy. It didn’t help that the moisture from the rains several nights ago caused the usually dry plains of Southern Equestria to be humid. Pinkie shivered as she looked at the clear sky and wondered if she would ever get use to the wild weather that now plagued Equestria. ‘Hell…’ How was she going to get use to a plague that turned ponies into monsters. Hearing a cough, she looked over at the cart she was pulling with her sister Maud as saw her father bracing himself as he coughed up blood.
Granite who was tending to him lifted his bandage with his magic and studied his wound.
“How is it?” Limestone asked.
“Bad… We need to find a hospital or pharmacy if I’m going to get the bullet out.” He sighed as he rested against the cart’s chest high walls. “And antibiotics, we’re on our last pill.” He rummaged through his saddle bag and pulled out an orange bottle and poured out the last pill in his hoof. “Here…” He gave the pill to the elder stallion and a canteen of water.
Igneous struggled to swallow. Letting out a heavy sigh he rested his head against the wall of the cart. “I’ll be fine…” He gasped. “I’ve been through worse.”
Pinkie shivered as she looked forward. “We need to find a working vehicle.”
“You know sudden movements is not good for Pa?” Limestone sighed.
“We’re two days from Ponyville!” Pinkie spat. “We need to get there faster!”
“Pinkie, enough!” Igneous sighed as he took in a heavy breath. “We’ll get there when we get there…” He gave her a reassuring smile. “I’ll be just fine.”
Pinkie stared at her father and studied his heavy eyes. “Yes, Pa…” Pinkie lowered her head. Maud looked at her sister with soft eyes. She let out a sigh as she looked ahead. She hated seeing her baby sister not in a good mood. It was so unlike her… so foreign.
“We should’ve left sooner.” Pound Cake stated, his raspy voice cut through the silence.
“We couldn’t.” Granite sighed. “The general’s goons were still in high numbers and the herd of freaks that came from the south…” He looked at the pegasus colt. “It was too dangerous to leave. It was good thing that we waited a week.”
“I hope it was.” Limestone stared at her father as he fell back to sleep.
Granite stared at her with soft eyes. “It will…” He smiled. She returned the smile.
Seeing a sign, Maud read the words on it. Seeing Dodge Junction was just an hour or so, she looked to her right and stared at the tracks as they disappeared behind the horizon. “Let’s go this way.”
The others looked in the direction she was. “Dodge Junction?” Pinkie wondered.
“We might find more supplies.” Maud looked at her sister. “And a putter-truck while we’re at it.”
“But Pa can’t…”
“Pa needs it.” Maud looked at Limestone. “He needs meds and a sowing kit Granite can use. The stupid military camp in Nickelrite was burned along with its supplies. Granite only had what he had on him at the time… And Ash…” She shivered. “We need a faster mode of transport.” She pulled the cart toward the town forcing Pinkie to follow along.
Arriving at the outskirts of the small western style town, Maud and Pinkie pulled the cart slowly through the town. Seeing and hearing nothing they scanned over the seven buildings and the train station. “Is this even a town?” Granite commented.
“It’s the stop gap between Equestria’s north and south.” Maud commented. “You’d think it would be bigger given that, but no…”
Pinkie saw the general store. “I’ll go there and check it out.” She unlatched herself from the cart.
“I’ll go with you.” Limestone jumped from the cart. “Keep an eye out for freaks and bandits!” She called back.
“We will.” Granite commented. “Want me to look for a putter-truck?”
Maud scanned the streets. Eyeing the train station, she saw an engine with six cars still resting at the station. “We could us that.”
“You know how to operate it?” He asked.
“No…” Maud sighed.
“I do…” Igneous spoke softly.
“Pa, you’re in no condition to pilot an engine.” Maud glared at her father.
“I’m not gonna heal any faster by just laying around.” He huffed. “Besides, I think the little ones would love to drive a train…” He smiled at the Cake twins. They smiled and nodded their heads vigorously. “Something to… brighten their moods.”
Maud bit her tongue as she listened to the twins’ blather on about driving the train. A small smile worked its way onto her lips. She hummed as she looked over at the small general store. “Sure… Besides.” She looked at her father. “It will get us to Ponyville faster.” She looked back at the general store. Seeing Pinkie and Limestone coming back, a chill washed over her as she saw Pinkie’s eyes were full of excitement. “Found anything good?”
Pinkie dropped her bag on the ground and began rummaging through it. “Yeah!” She pulled out several medical items. “We found peroxide, gauze, and ointments for infections!”
Those will work to clean up his wound,” Granite took the items with his magic. “But the bullet will still be in him and if I got it out, I’ll need to sew it up.”
“Got you covered.” Limestone smiled as she took out a sowing kit.
Granite smiled. “This will work…” He sighed. “Feels like I’m back in medical survival training.”
“You had fancier tools then what I had back in my time.” Igneous huffed from the cart. He let out a sigh as he laid his head down. “Let’s get packed up in that train. The sooner we get to your friend’s orchard the better.”
“Train?” Pinkie looked at Maud.
“Yes, that train.” Maud grabbed a saddle bag and threw it over her back. “It will be safer and faster way to travel.”
“Is it cleared of freaks?” Pinkie followed after her as they made their way up to the train.
“Not sure, but they would’ve come out with all the noise we were making.” Maud sighed. “I think Dodge Junction is truly abandoned.”
Pinkie studied the town. “The general store still looked full like most in the town just vanished.”
“Maybe they headed to the safe zones?” Limestone pondered.
Pinkie felt a cold sweat wash over her. “Yeah… safe zones…” She grumbled as they neared the train.
“Keep a look out.” Maud grabbed her hatchet and stepped into the first train car. Pinkie and Limestone grabbed their pistols and held them tight in their mouths as they stepped in the last train car.
Looking up and down the aisle, they saw that it was empty except for the rotting corpses of a mare and a filly that looked no more than seven years old. Stepping up closer, Limestone and Pinkie saw that the mare chose the easy way out and took her daughter with her.
Maud stepped into the car they were in. “Its all clear…” Seeing the bodies, her heart stopped. “Oh my…”
Pinkie looked away and held back her emotions. “Why are they here?” Limestone wondered out loud. “There are plenty supplies here.”
Maud held back her gag reflex as she stepped up closer to the corpses. “She didn’t want to face what was… What has happened to the world.” Maud sighed.
Pinkie looked into the eyes of the filly as she stared at the ceiling. Those sunken eyes of hers, it shook her too her core. Seeing something out of the corner of her eye she looked and saw her sister Marble sitting in a seat next to her. Her milky eyes glared at her. Pinkie shivered as she backed away. Marble kept her glare as she looked at the corpses. Marble only shook her head and stared at Pinkie with heavy eyes.
“Pinkie?”
Pinkie’s eyes trembled as she watched her sister pull out a gun and put it to her head.
“Pinkie?”
Pinkie snapped out of her day dreaming and looked at Maud and Limestone. Her body was covered in sweat. Her pupils were small as pin needles. “Y-Yes?”
“Are you alright?” Maud placed a hoof on her forehead. “You don’t look alright.”
Pinkie looked at the seat next to her and saw Marble was no longer there. “I’m… Fine…” She looked out the window and saw her father talking to the Cake twins. “Let’s get them loaded up.” She headed toward the door. “We should get this train rolling before it gets dark.” She laughed. “All aboard!” She jumped out of the train car.
“I think she was having another episode.” Limestone sighed.
Maud was lost in thought. Memories of their hometown succumbing to the horde of dead that came from the south. The madness and fear that infected the town’s ponies… her mother and sister... Holding back her emotions she shook her head. “Let’s move these bodies before the twins get on board.”
Limestone nodded. “Sure…” grabbing the bodies they gently carried them out and placed them in the shade of the platform’s awning. Bowing for the bodies, they went back to the cart and loaded their supplies into the last train car.
“I think we should get that bullet out before we start the train.” Granite stated as he got the medical supplies ready.
“No…” Igneous sighed. “Let me show you how to operate the train first.”
“Pa, we really need to get that bullet out of you.” Limestone sighed.
“Let me show you how to operate the train then you can go digging in my sides.” He huffed.
“Understood.” Granite went under the stallion, placing Igneous’ right foreleg over his shoulders. “Teach us oh wise one.” He laughed as he helped Igneous to the engine. Igneous rolled his eyes as they entered the engine’s cockpit. Pinkie, Maud and Limestone looked at each other and smiled.
-Two Days Later-
The train roared down the tracks, the huffing and puffing of the engine brought a calm to Pinkie. She stuck her head out the window, enjoying the winds smacking her face, flapping her long straight mane about randomly. Feeling the train shake from the change in elevation, she sighed as she stuck her head back into the train car and slipped off her seat. Seeing the twins playing a card game with Maud she smiled.
Pumpkin feeling eyes were on her looked up and smiled. “Want to play, auntie?”
Pinkie nodded as she sat next to her. “What are we playing?” She watched Pound deal her a hand.
“I’m teaching them how to play war.” Maud hummed.
Pinkie picked up her cards. “War?” Pinkie laughed. “Ma loved that game…” Thinking of her mother her smile left.
Maud seeing her souring mood, took in a deep breath and laughed. “It was, so I expect you to make her proud.” She smirked. “I still hold the record for the most wins.”
Pinkie’s souring mood reverted as she smiled. “Not for long.” Hearing a door sliding open and laughter, Pinkie, Maud, and the Cake twins looked over at the back of the train car and saw Limestone and Granite entering through the gangway. She was cuddling up against him and he was nibbling her ear. Pinkie held her cards to her lips. “Having a fun time?” She giggled.
Limestone and Granite stopped in their tracks. Their faces turned bright red as they looked at the card playing ponies. “Uh…” Limestone found herself feeling hot. “Yeah…” She gave a sheepish smile. Pinkie just laughed. The twins not truly understanding what was so funny, couldn’t help but laugh with her.
Maud couldn’t help it either as she let herself smile.
“Glad to see everypony smiling and laughing again.”
Hearing her father, Maud turned around. “Yeah…” She saw he was bracing himself against the wall. “How are you feeling?” She looked at the fresh bandage wrapped around his barrel.
“Feeling better, now that pesky bullet is out and I have something to keep my mind off the pain…” He sighed. “But I need a break.”
“Take over for me, I’ll monitor the controls.” Maud handed her cards to her father.
“What are we playing?” He sat down with help from Maud.
“War.” Pinkie hummed as she placed down a card onto the discard pile.
“Ma’s favorite.” He hummed as he looked at his cards. “Your hand is not the best, sweetie.” He looked at Maud, showing her the cards.
“Pa!” Maud rolled her eyes. “Now they know I was bluffing.” She said with a laugh as she headed to the engine. She smiled as she listened to her family’s laughter. Exiting the train car, the cool plains’ winds washed over her. Her body shivered in delight as she entered the cockpit of the engine. Making sure the gauges were reading correctly, she sighed as she looked out the window at the star filled sky.
She watched the stars twinkle and shimmer. Her mind wandered to the times when her and her sisters would star gaze in their youth. Wondering if there was life on other planets. She smiled as she remembered Pinkie and Marble discussing such matters in a jumbled fantastical manner only six-year-olds could.
Letting out a sigh she looked towards the dark horizon. Her eyes lit up as she saw the silhouette of a town in the distance. She was about to tell the others that Ponyville was in sight, but stopped when the engine’s light illuminated a trotter on the tracks.
Hearing the meaty thud and crunching grinding of the trotter being torn apart by the train, her body shivered as she saw more trotters on the tracks. More and more meaty thuds filled the air as the train tore through the dead like butter. “What the hell is going on?” Limestone asked as she stepped onto the engine. “Holy shit!” She saw the endless number of dead that occupied the outskirts of Ponyville.
“Tell the others to get ready…” Hearing the screams of several gallopers. Their bodies froze in fear.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
         Part 2: Chapter 2 - Tick... Tock... Bang!         
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 2 - Tick... Tock... Bang!
“Two muffin spectaculars!” Pinkie sung as she handed over a plate of freshly baked muffins to a cross-eyed mare.
“Thank you, Pinkie!” Derpy smiled as she took the plate from her. “How’s your day been?”
“It’s been going great!” Pinkie gave her a smile. “But it has been a slower morning than usual.”
“You think it has anything to do with the sickness that’s been going around?” Derpy questioned, she looked over at her daughter coloring in a coloring-book at a table by the bakery’s storefront windows.
Pinkie thought as she scanned over the sparse spattering of ponies within Sugar Cube Corner. Looking at the clock, the time read eight-thirty-seven in the morning. “I think so…” She sighed as she took Derpy’s bits and put them in the cash register. “Hopefully it’s just something minor that will be solved in no time.” She smiled.
Derpy hummed as she found her friend’s happy tone amusing. “I hope so too.” Hearing the bell over the door ring, they saw three soldiers wearing grey colored uniforms, entering the store. “There has been more of them lately.” Derpy commented.
“Yeah, there has…” Pinkie’s mood soured at bit. It wasn’t that she hated the military, her father was a veteran, its just that if this sickness was something minor, why were they here? Why all over Equestria’s major towns and cities? Was the sickness that bad?
“Hello miss.” One of the soldiers smiled. “Could we get some everything bagels with cream cheese?”
“And three coffees.” The other soldier chimed in.
Pinkie put on her smile. “Sure thing!” She hummed as she opened the display and pulled out the items in question. “How’s your morning been?”
The soldier in front of the other two smiled. “It’s been alright, just patrolling town is all.” He watched her tail wag side to side.
Pinkie noticed he was giving her a flirty look. Though she wasn’t interested… yet. She accepted the flirt, with a little hum. “Well, I’m glad you came to Sugar Cube Corner.” She cut the bagels and plopped them into the toaster.
“I’m glad I did.” The stallion hummed as he admired her graceful movements.
“Sure, you are?” His friend jabbed his side. The stallion frowned at his friend.
Pinkie giggled. “Oh, I’m sure,” She looked at his name tag on his uniform. “Copper is very glad.” She gave him a smirk. “If you haven’t heard I throw the best parties.” She looked at the admiring stallion. “And I think its time I throw one for the soldiers who are looking out for our town in these uncertain times.” She giggled.
The stallions looked at each other. “That does sound fun.” Copper replied. “I think it would be good for morale.”
Pinkie’s smile faltered a bit. “It’s been that bad?”
Copper held up his hooves. “It’s been a lot of ponies to take care of in the hospital and the quarantine tents, but other than that it’s been simple.”
“Simple my ass.” He’s friend replied.
“We need to think positive.” Copper sighed.
Pinkie smiled, but before she could add onto his words. A mare ran into the store. “Help!” She cried. “My friend, she’s having a seizure!” Copper and his fellow soldiers ran out of Sugar Cube Corner.
“Stay there, sweetie!” Derpy told her daughter. “Pinkie, you coming?” Pinkie broke from her haze as she followed her friend out of her store. Dinky, stared at her mother and Pinkie through the window, but her wandering eyes fell onto a mare on the ground.
Joining a crowd, Pinkie gasped as she watched a mare convulse on the ground, surrounded by flowers that had spilled out of their baskets. She knew this mare; her name was Daisy. She worked the flower shop a few buildings down from Sugar Cube Corner.
“Is she sick with that flu that’s been going around?” A mare asked. Others gasped as they backed away a few steps, but their curiosity stopped them from fleeing any further.
“I don’t know? She said she wasn’t feeling well yesterday.” Her friend sobbed.
Daisy growled as her convulsing got worse. Copper’s friend sighed as he activated his radio. “All medical, we got one in front of Sugar Cube Coner!”
“Somepony do something!” Another pony yelled.
“There’s nothing you can do!” Another sighed.
Soon, Daisy stopped convulsing as the sounds of sirens could be heard coming from the direction of Ponyville General. Pinkie kept her eyes on Daisy. She stared at her eyes. Hollow and void of life. She shivered as she saw the vibrate yellow of her irises turn a milky white.
Pinkie stared at the milky eyes of the gallopers as they ran alongside the train. Their manic expressions shook her to her core. One growled and threw its head about as it lunged towards the window. It failed to enter, but succeeded in smashing the window. Pinkie ducked as glass went flying. Hearing the twins sobbing, she crawled up to them. “It’s okay, auntie Pinkie is here.”
Granite growled as another galloper smashed into the window. This time its head made it through. It let out a hideous moan as it gnashed its teeth about, desperate to sink them into its next meal. “Back off!” Granite huffed as he wacked it with a large blacksmith mallet. The heavy head of the mallet made a meaty connection as the sounds of breaking skull filled their ears.
Pinkie watched the galloper’s blood cover the seat and wall. The galloper went limp and impaled itself on the broken window glass. “Guys!” Limestone called out as her and Maud entered from the engine. “We have a situation…” Limestone’s voice lowered as she saw the galloper hanging from the broken window. “What the hell?”
“No shit!” Granite huffed.
A pegasus trotter dove through one of the windows at the far end, shattering glass and tumbling into the seats across from where it entered. “Damn it!” Pinkie hissed as she motioned the twins to stay next to her father. “What to do we do?”
“They’re the least of our worries!” Maud grabbed her hatchet. “We got bigger problems!” She mumbled through the hatchet’s handle in her mouth.
“What?” Pinkie mumbled through her pistol’s mouth grip. “What do you mean?” She took several shots at a galloper that was crawling through a broken window on her left. Two of her shots struck its neck but the last shot struck its skull sending brain matter flying.
“There’s a train stuck on the track!” Limestone shot the pegasus trotter.
“If you’re expecting me to teleport us out of this, you’re crazy!” Granite huffed. “Not that I don’t want to! But I’m not that gifted!” He fought back another pegasus trotter that had gotten on the train.
“No, we’re not that crazy!” Limestone spat.
Igneous watched his daughters and Granite fight off the dead. Knowing that they had little time to spare given their impending road block up ahead at Ponyville’s train station. He crawled over to his saddlebag and pulled out his lever action shotgun. “MAUD!”
“Yes Pa!” She looked over at the stallion.
“How well lit is the track?” Hearing banging behind him, he aimed his firearm at the window and fired. The loud percussion of the shotgun shell caused Pumpkin and Pound Cake to cower and sob. He grumbled as he had to us every ounce of his strength keeping his grip on the rifle.
“Lit enough to see about fifty meters!” Maud took several swings at a galloper that crawled through the window on her left. “WHY?”
“See if there is a track switch!” He commanded. Maud looked at her father with wide eyes. Looking over her shoulders, she saw the dead through the gangway’s window. “You got this sweetie!” Igneous racked another round into the chamber. She swallowed a lump in her throat and opened the gangway door to the engine.
Seeing a pegasus trotter lunged at her, she took a swing at it. Her axe struck the trotter’s skull. However, her weapon got stuck. The other trotter seeing its opportunity went for it. Letting out a gasp, Maud swung her hindlegs around and kicked the trotter back. Glaring at her stuck weapon, she yanked it with all her might. A meaty thump sounded off as the trotter flopped to the floor and fell off the train and onto the tracks. Hearing unholy tearing, Maud fought her stomach as she swung her free axe and cut the other trotter’s neck. It only stumbled, but it was enough for her to kick it off. Hearing the same ungodly sounds, she ran into the engine’s cockpit and glared out the window.
Seeing something metallic at the edge of the engine’s headlight’s reach, she hissed as she ran back into the train car and slammed the gangway door shut. “I see one!” She huffed as she leaned against the door.
“Who’s going to pull it!” Pinkie huffed as she pushed a trotter to the floor and unloaded a round into its skull. Brain matter when flying. Seeing the dark crimson leaking over the floor, she looked up and saw several pegasus trotters and gallopers desperately trying to get through the windows. “How many are there?”
“A hell of a lot!” Limestone replied. “Even if we get the train diverted. It’s barely out running them!”
“It’s better than running on hoof and having the whole smorgasbord on our ass!”
“I’ll pull it!” Igneous stated. His daughters looked at him with horrified expressions. “Don’t give me those looks!” He huffed as he sat up and stood next to Granite. “Son, you’re going to have to teleport me there.”
“But what if we pass you?” Pinkie asked as placed a hoof on her father’s chest.
Igneous could hear the desperation in her voice. “I trust him to get us back on board.” He smiled and he kissed her on her forehead. “Don’t you worry.” He kissed Limestone. “It has to be done or we’re all screwed.” He looked at the twins and could see their wide tear-stained eyes. He gave them a small nod and a silly smirk. The twins nodded back as they clung onto each other. He looked at Maud and pulled her into a hug. “You look out for them you hear.” He whispered in her ear.
Maud felt her body tense as he pulled away. “Pa?”
He only nodded as he held onto Granite. “Let’s do this.” Granite stuck his head out of one of the non-occupied windows and saw the lever gleaming in the light. Activating his horn, they disappeared in a flash of light.
“What did Pa say?” Pinkie studied her sister’s dumbfounded expression.
Before she could reply, a trotter broke through. “Pinkie! Look out!”
Appearing beside the lever, Igneous fought through his disorientation and grabbed it, pushing his shoulder into it. It let off a squeal as the track diverters moved into position. But they wouldn’t move all the way. Granite seeing him struggling added his body weight, which forced it to move all the way into position. They both let out a huff of excitement and let go of the lever. The lever snapped back into its upright position, undoing all their work. “FUCK!” Granite cursed.
Igneous stared at the lever. “Damn…”
“What?” Granite asked as he stared at the flock of pegasus trotters and eight gallopers running behind the train.
“The locking latch is not working. Somepony is going to have to hold it in place.” Igneous threw his body weight onto the lever.
“Let me do it!” Granite protested. “They need you, more than me!” He threw his body weight onto the lever, moving it into the desired position.
“Colt!” Igneous growled. “I’ll be very disappointed in you if you did something stupid like that!”
“Like you are, sir?” The younger stallion snapped back.
“Colt! You just can’t go and steal my daughter’s heart and then leave her like that!” Igneous frowned at the stallion.
“I’m sure, she’ll get over me…” Granite huffed against the lever begging to go back into its resting position. “They love you more than…. Hey!” Igneous kicked him away.
Igneous orientated himself in such a manner that allowed him to keep the lever down while aiming his shotgun at Granite. “And that’s why you best be getting on that train!” He held back his emotions. “She’s gonna need all your love!” He could feel the top of the lever digging into his right shoulder blade. “You best not break her heart, understood!”
Granite stared at his elder. “What do I tell them?”
Igneous watched as the train neared. “Tell them that I’m proud of them!” Seeing it a few seconds away, he glared at Granite. “Get going!” Granite shivered as Igneous racked a round into the chamber.
“You really going to do this?” Granite inched forward but a blast of dust and the percussion of the shotgun caused him to jerk back.
“I am son…” Igneous raised his rifle. “Now go!”
Granite slowly nodded his head as he activated his horn. Looking at the dead behind the train, he looked at Igneous and gave him a soldier’s salute, before vanishing in a ball of light.
The train’s engine roared past Igneous. Dust kicked up all around him. He squinted his eyes and aimed his shotgun. Seeing figures in the dust covered night he fired blindly in hopes of thinning out the group of gallopers. Hearing a growl, he looked to his left and saw a galloper lunging at him. He fired, sending a wall of pellets into the galloper. The dead crashed into the ground. Glaring at the wounded monster, he took aim, but a searing pain radiated from his left hind leg.
Seeing a galloper digging into his leg, he aimed his lever action but nothing happened, he cursed and started bashing the creature over the head. “Get off of me!” He growled. “Not yet!” He looked up and saw he had three more train cars to go. “Ah!” He yelled as the wounded galloper bit into his upper foreleg. He dropped his gun and focused his last remaining strength on the lever. He put all his body weight against it and held on tight. The pain was unbearable, but he kept himself distracted with thoughts of his wife and his children.
Seeing the last train car whizzed past him, he watched with heavy eyes as it got further away. He felt clammy at the realization that he would no longer hold or see his daughters ever again flooded his mind. Feeling his grip loosening, he closed his eyes. “Stay safe…” Opening his eyes, he saw his wife and his youngest daughter Marble sanding a few feet from him. He saw they were smiling at him. He smiled as the gallopers threw him to the ground.
Granite appeared out of a ball of white light in the middle of the train car. His momentum however didn’t match the train's and he tumbled across the narrow ally until a dead trotter’s body stopped him. “Where’s Pa?” Hearing Pinkie’s voice, the realization of where he was came rushing back and smacked him like a brick wall. He felt sick as he tried standing up, but he collapsed as his mind spun out of control.
“Where’s Pa?” Limestone asked as her and Pinkie neared him. “Granite, where’s our Pa?”
Granite kept his eyes on the floor as he replayed the last seconds with the stallion. “I…” He tried speaking. “He… The lever wouldn’t stay down…” He felt like he was going to vomit. “He pushed me away…” He looked up at them. “Told me to take care of you.” He stared into Limestone’s eyes.
Limestone felt a cold sweat wash over her. She felt numb as she collapsed on the floor. “What?” She started to laugh. “You’re joking?” Her laughing turned into panicked giggling. “No… He didn’t?” She looked at her sister Maud who was just staring at the ground. “Y-You? You knew?” She vomited.
The world around Pinkie faded to a blurry mess and sounds became muffled and time seemed to slow as her mind snapped. “Pa…” She looked around franticly, her limbs felt numb as she stumbled about, lost in a daze.
The twins started to hyperventilate as they watched Limestone’s, Granite’s and Pinkie’s minds falling into deteriorating mental states. Maud seeing them crying sat beside them and pulled them into a loving embrace. “It’s okay…” She cooed as she looked through the windows and saw the pegasus trotters falling behind. She shivered as she breathed a sigh of relief, but it wasn’t a pleasant one. The lack of galloper howls, made herself aware that they were too busy tearing her father to shreds.
“NO!” Pinkie’s gut-wrenching scream washed over them. Maud stared with horrified eyes at her sister’s manic expression. “NO! NO! NO!” Pinkie screamed as she punched and kicked the seats around her.
“Pinkie!” Maud yelled. “Stop it!” Her only response was Pinkie huffing out a scream as she threw her head into the wall. “PINKIE ENOUGH!”
“SHUT YOUR MOUTH!” Pinkie spat as she got in her older sister’s face.
The twins sobbed as they buried their faces in Maud’s chest. Maud just stared at her sister. She had never in her whole life seen her this… angry… broken. Granite and Limestone fear stricken, stared at her as she walked up to a dead trotter.
Pinkie picked up the closest item which was a fire extinguisher and sat beside the dead glaring hate filled daggers at it as she raised her item over her head. She let out several gut-wrenching screams as she slammed the extinguisher onto the trotter’s head. Unholy sounds of bone breaking and fleshy tissue tearing filled the air. Pinkie kept screaming as she assaulted the corpse. Blood coated the floor and the seats next her. Blood coated Pinkie’s arms and spatters dotted her chest and face, making her looked like a crazed lunatic.
Seeing nothing left of the trotter’s skull, Granite activated his horn and pulled her weapon from her hooves. Seeing that her hooves were empty, Pinkie turned around and glared at the stallion. She hissed and jumped at him, but her sister Limestone tackled her.
Limestone pinned her sister to the floor and stared at her with fiery eyes. “Stop this!” Limestone sobbed. Pinkie growled as she tried to break free. “Enough!” She pushed against her sister’s chest to emphases her point. “This isn’t what they would want!” She saw the anger, the hurt in her sister’s baby-blue eyes. “This isn’t what he would want!”
Feeling her sister’s tears striking her face. Pinkie’s mind snapped back to reality. Seeing the fear and hurt in Limestone’s eyes, Pinkie broke down. Her sobs were heavy as she went limp. Tears flooded her eyes as she begged for her father. Limestone laid on top of her and held her in a suffocating hug.
Granite rested against one of the seats. His breaths were heavy as he looked at Maud who was staring at her sisters with wide eyes. “Why would your father do this?” He asked with a heavy sigh.
“Because he’s stubborn…” She kept her eyes on her sisters. “Stubborn old stallion…” She tightened her grip on the twins.
Twilight hissed through her discomfort. Her shoulder screamed as she put pressure on her leg. She kept her mind distracted by looking at the stars that blanketed the night sky. It had been four days since they left Ponyville. The drive was peaceful, minus the bullet still lodged in her shoulder and the arguments of what to do with Blaze that came up once and awhile. She winced as she stepped down from the RV. The group was split when it came to leaving him. It was the same two issues that stopped them from reaching a decision.
Firstly, the group was split on leaving him with or without supplies. Some like Rarity and Zecora couldn’t stomach just letting him wander the land with no weapon to defend himself from trotters and no food to eat. Others like her brother and Zipper could’ve cared less.
Second, they were split on leaving him in general. Again, ponies like her brother, Zipper, Marley, and Soarin were all for leaving him on the side of the road. While others, like Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Willy Pette, and Spike thought he should stay, earning his place as a valuable member of their group.
Twilight shook her head. Just thinking that way unnerved her. Even though the group he was with tried killing them, did kill members of their group. It felt wrong treating a pony like dirt… She wasn’t like that; they weren’t like that. ‘You almost bludgeoned a pony to death…’ Twilight stopped as she made herself a plate of snacks. ‘And it felt… right…’ She shivered as she picked up her plate and walked past the others who were huddling around the fire.
Shining watched his sister walk up to Blaze who was tied up to the back of the putter-truck that faced away from the fire. He frowned as he saw her hand him the plate. “You mad at your sister?”
Looking over at Willy Pette, he frowned at the older stallion’s tone. “Sometimes it pays to play it safe.”
“And loose what makes us ponies?” Willy Pette sighed.
“I agree with him.” Rarity sighed. “We are better than that. We are not like those type of ponies that break laws.”
Shining rolled his eyes. “You were all eager to pick up arms and defend the farm. Killing ponies. Were you not?” He frowned at the members that were silently judging him.
“Yes.” Applejack rubbed the back of her neck. “But…”
“But nothing!” Shining sighed as he stood up. “Am I the only one thinking straight here?” He scanned the group. “We are wasting time, if we want to get there faster, we need to make a decision about him!”
“If we leave him, we give him supplies!” Spike protested. “If not, we’re no better than them.” He crossed his arms, keeping his eyes on the fire.
Shining glared at his younger brother. “Stay out of this conversation.” Spike looked away and stared at his feet, wrapping his tail around him for comfort. Applebloom scoot closer to him and rested her head on his shoulder. Shining shook his head at the affection.
Applejack took noticed and let out a heavy sigh. “We will talk about this tomorrow.”
“Tomorrow?” Shining gave her a confused look.
“Yes, tomorrow!” She frowned. “Were all tired and are barley functioning on three hours of sleep.” She pointed at the group. "And the wounded need rest!"
“It's hard to think clearly on little sleep.” Hooves replied.
Shining just sighed and sat back down. Zipper stared at the group and shook his head as he walked back into the RV.
“Sounds like they’re talking about me again.” Blaze took the piece of cheese covered cracker from Twilight’s magic. Twilight hummed as she prepared him another. Blaze rolled his eyes. “Why am I still here?”
“Because,” Twilight offered him another cracker, which he accepted. “We need to vote on it. It needs to be a unanimous decision.”
“You know this doesn’t need to be voted on like a democracy.”
“Yes, it does.” Twilight retorted. “Its what makes us civil with each other."
Blaze looked at the star filled sky. “The world’s not that way anymore.”
“Its only been two months.”
“And look what has happened.” Blaze raised his brow at her.
“Ratchet and his ponies were always like that.” Twilight sighed as she glared at her shoulder. “Even before the world went crazy.” She rubbed her bandaged shoulder.
“Don’t be naïve Twilight.” Blaze looked into her soft purple eyes.
Twilight stared into his fiery orange eyes. “I was told by my mentor, to always look for the best outcome that would grow relationships, not tear them down.”
“But you didn’t do that with Ratchet?”
“He…” Twilight sighed. “He gave us no choice. I didn’t want it to turn violent.” Blaze only nodded as he kept staring at the sky. Twilight joined him and stared at some familiar constellations. “Like I said he was always like that.”
“And what of me?”
Twilight mulled over his question. “I… I’m not sure…” She smiled. “You’re quite the enigma.”
Blaze huffed a laugh. “You know leaving me would be better for all of us.”
“I don’t think so.” She replied flatly as she looked at him with a small smile. “We need to work together if we’re going to survive this.”
Blaze just stared at her, his mind mulling over her words. “After what I did?”
Twilight sighed. “Rainbow Dash told me; we are going to have to do thing that we are not comfortable with.” She looked down at her hooves. “Whatever reason that drove you to rescue Spike and Applebloom.” She took a deep breath. “I have to assume you had your reasons. Reasons that drove you to join Sanctuary before the world fell and Ratchet’s group after.” Blaze just looked at her for a short while before shrugging his shoulders and looking out at the horizon. “One day you tell me why.”
“One day.” Blaze said softly. "You need to take care of your shoulder."
"I'll be fine..." Twilight help back a groan as she shifted her weight off her lame shoulder. "Dawn needed the medical supplies more than I did." She looked at her bandage leg. "At least this one is out..." She winced as memories of the painful procedure replayed in her mind.
Blaze stared at her leg. "We're going to need to find more supplies on our way to Canterlot." Twilight nodded as she rubbed near her wounded shoulder. Blaze looked over Twilight once more before turning his gaze back to the dark horizon. Seeing a twinkle of light in the distance he squinted his eyes. “What is that?”
Twilight stared at the distant light moving across the land. “Soarin?”
“Yes?” Soarin raised his head form its resting place atop Applejack’s head.
“You still have those binoculars?” She looked at the group around the fire.
“Yeah, there in my saddle bag,” Soarin gave her a perplexed look. “Why?”
“What’s going on?” Rarity asked as she watched Twilight walk up to said saddlebag and take out the binoculars. “Twilight?”
“Twilight?” Shining sat up and stood beside her sister. “What did you see?”
“You don’t see that light?” Blaze looked up at the stallion.
Shining frowned at the stallion, but slowly turned his gaze to the dark horizon. Seeing a flickering light moving across the land, his eyes lit up. “What the hell is that?” The others stood up and stared at the horizon.
“Well shit, it’s a vehicle of some sort with how fast its moving.” Marley squinted his eyes.
“It’s a train!” Twilight gasped as she saw the lights were on in the first train-car.
“Do you see any pony?” Applejack asked.
“No…” Twilight sighed as she pulled the binoculars from her eyes. “It’s too far away…” They all jumped when distant galloper screams and gunshots echoed out from the train’s direction.
“Gallopers?” Derpy’s ears folded back.
“Somepony is on that train!” Copper spat out his water.
“They must’ve run into a herd of trotters.” Macintosh sighed. “The same herd that overran the farm…” He quickly glanced over and Blaze, who was keeping his eyes on the distant train.
“Well, you think that train will bring them to us?” Lotus asked.
“It’s headed in our direction, but the tracks don’t come this way.” Twilight remembered all the times she rode the train to Canterlot. “They run along the valley a few more miles from the hills we’re on.”
Rainbow Dash glared at the distant train. Her lips puckered as she looked at her broken wing. Letting out a sigh, the curious part of her mind won out. “We need to investigate.”
“What?” Shining looked at the mare. “We can’t catch the train with that thing!” He pointed at the RV.
“Well duh!” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “But they can!” She pointed at Soarin and Thunderlane.
“Woah, hold on now there RD!” Applejack placed a hoof on her friend’s chest. “We are not sending them after that train!”
“Why not?” Rainbow Dash tilted her head.
“Because, we’ve lost too many as it is!” Applejack jabbed a hoof into her chest. “And we don’t know if they are friendly!”
“So, we’re just going to let them die to a bunch of trotters?” Rainbow Dash spat. “If so then we’re no better than Ratchet!”
Before their argument got worse, both Soarin and Thunderlane pulled them apart. “We’ll go,” Thunderlane looked at Soarin, “In and out.” He ran up to the putter-truck and grabbed his saddle bag and a pistol. “If they fire back, we’ll leave and if not…” He showed them a flare pistol. “I’ll launch this into the air and you’ll come and get us.”
“Please be safe!” Rumble’s voice cracked. Scootaloo put a hoof on his back.
“Don’t worry, we’ll be fine.” He took to the sky. “You coming?”
Soarin looked at his girlfriend and smiled. “I’ll be fine.” He kissed her and took to the sky.
Applejack bit her cheek as she watched them disappear into the night sky. “Dash, get the truck ready!”
By the time Soarin and Thunderlane got to the train, the shooting they heard had stopped. The train car close to the engine was silent. They looked at each other, worried for what they would find as they closed the distance.
Getting close enough to see the train’s detail through the halfmoon’s low light, they saw a galloper hanging from the window. Grimacing at the dead, they landed on the roof and trotted to follow the train’s momentum. A rifle round went through the roof like butter. Both stallions jumped back as they heard a raspy feminine voice yell. “They’re on the roof!” They could hear the anger in her voice.
“How many more of them?” They heard another feminine voice this one softer in tone.
“Don’t shoot!” Thunderlane yelled loud enough to project his voice over the winds the train kicked up.
All went quiet.
Both stallions looked at one another, unsure if they should bail before the mare’s within did something stupid. “Who’s out there?” A third squeaker voice asked.
Soarin cringed as he heard the agony in her voice. “Just someponies looking to help!” He stated in the best calming sounding voice he could muster.
“We’re coming in don’t shoot!” Thunderlane and Soarin dove down to the gangway door. Grabbing the handle, Thunderlane opened the door and stepped inside. However, he stopped in his tracks as his eyes laid upon the mares of the small group occupying the train car. His eyes were drawn to a pink furred mare, covered in blood. “Pinkie?”
Twilight and her group watched with bated breath as the light kept moving across the land. Twilight’s eye trembled as she thought over whether or not it was a good idea to send the two stallions to an unknown fate.
“What’s taking them so long?” Applejack walked back n’ forth.
“I’m sure they’re fine.” Rainbow Dash stated as she put a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “They’re the best fliers I know.”
Applejack shivered. She wanted to chastise her for sending them out there… Or the idea. Her stubborn boyfriend always looking to help others. Like her sister Applebloom. “Yeah, I know…”
Blaze listened in on their conversations. A small smile worked its way onto his lips. It reminded him of his time in sanctuary… Before she showed up… Noticing the light coming to a slow stop, his ears stood erect. “It’s stopping!”
The group went silent as they saw the light staying still. “What do we do?” Carrot Top wondered.
“They have the flare, I’m sure they will use it…”
I bright ball of white light illuminated behind the group, they quickly spun around, some drawing weapons. But their fears turned to confusion as they saw a white and brown colored unicorn stallion, on the ground holding two six-year-old twins. The stallion groaned as he opened his eyes and saw his horn was smoking. “Aw crap!” He moaned as he felt searing pain coming from the base of his horn. He placed his hooves on his forehead and began rubbing it to dull the pain. “That was a terrible idea!”
“Let’s do that again!” The colt yelled. Feeling like someone was looking at him, his shoulders slumped as he turned around. Seeing that he was the center of attention of a large group of ponies, he became really shy.
His sister however, smiled as she waved at the group. “Hello…” Her eyes lit up. “Twilight? Applejack? Rarity? Rainbow Dash?” She tilted her head. “What are you doing here…” Realization at her current situation came flooding her young mind. “YOU’RE ALIVE!” She jumped up dragging her brother and jumped up and down Infront of the mares. “You are!” Tears poured out of her eyes as she clung onto Rarity.
“Oh my?” Rarity placed a hoof over the filly.
“Pumpkin? Pound Cake?” Twilight gasped, “Then that means…”
Hearing flapping, her and the others looked up and saw Soarin carrying Limestone and Thunderlane carrying Pinkie. Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity gasped as they saw blood coating Pinkie’s lower chest and her forelegs down to her hooves. Seeing the hurt in her eyes, they rushed up to her. “Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash laughed. “You’re alive!” They hugged her.
Pinkie was in a state of shock at the affection. Finally snapping back to reality, she melted in her friends’ embrace, breaking down once more.
“Any others?” Shining asked, a small smile on his face at seeing his sister’s happiness.
“Yeah, Maud.” Thunderlane sighed. “I’ll be right back.” He took to the sky once more and vanished into the darkness.
Pinkie sucked in phlegm. “Y-You’re alive!” She laughed. “You’re alive…” She pulled away from her friends. “But why are you here?” Her eyes scanned over her friends. “Why are you not at the…” Her eyes locked onto a gold-brown colored earth pony stallion. “Copper?”
The others looked at Pinkie in confusion. Slowly they turned around and stared at Copper, whose eyes went wide as he stared at Pinkie. “I… I guess I have a name to the face.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
             Part 2: Chapter 3 - Campfire Woes             
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 3 - Campfire Woes
Silence hung around the campfire. Many in the group stared at the fire as it consumed the small bundle of sticks within its domain. With her mind no longer clouded by emotions of anger, happiness, despair, and confusion, Pinkie finally let it all out with a heavy sigh. Listening to the soft melody of cracking fire, Pinkie glanced to her sides and saw the twins were sound asleep. The events of the night and the last two hours had finally caught up to them.
She glanced around and saw the other children had or were about to retire for the night. She saw Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Spike trying desperately to keep their heavy eyes open. But it was only a matter of time before they gave into the sweet embrace of sleep.
“Sweet heavens…” Rarity broke the silence as she put a hoof to her mouth. “I’m so sorry, Pinkie.” She said as her mind replayed what her friend had told her.
Pinkie tightened her grip on her cup of tea. “I could say the same for you…” She sipped it, enjoying its smooth flavors.
Copper stared at Pinkie, watching her eyes tremble. “Looks like we’ve all been through hell and back these past two months.” Pinkie looked up at the stallion. Those forest-green eyes of his dug deep into her soul. It wasn’t an unpleasant feeling, but a warm one. She felt her cheeks blush as she remembered their first interaction back at Sugar Cube Corner… Blissfully unaware times…
“Yeah…” Limestone spoke as she poked the fire. “Looks like all of our plans have been royally fucked.”
“You were hoping to get to the farm?” Derpy asked as she sat beside Dr. Hooves.
Limestone stared at the fire. “Yep…” She sighed as she laid down and leaned into Granite. “But we didn’t expect the town to be completely overrun by so many freaks.”
“Is that what you call them?” Twilight pondered as she laid on her sleeping bag.
“Yes…” Maud stated dully. “What are you calling them?”
“Trotters.” Twilight softly replied.
“How did so many ‘trotters’ show up?” Granite asked to the group. “I know Ponyville is a large town, but I can’t believe a majority of its population turned.”
“They did.” Applejack bluntly stated, keeping her eyes on the fire as she laid her head over Soarin’s shoulders. “But most wandered into the nearby forest like the Everfree and Lilly Meadows.”
“So why were they all around the train station when we arrived.” Pinkie tilted her head.
“The group I told you about, they rung the damned dinner bell!” Applejack huffed.
“Didn’t they know that would happen?” Pinkie rubbed her forehead.
“Yes, but their leader didn’t care.” Rainbow Dash huffed as she leaned against Thunderlane.
Maud who was silently listening in had turned her gaze over to Blaze who was resting his eyes, leaning up against the back tire of the putter-truck. “And why is he here with you, if his group attacked you?”
“He saved us.” Spike stated as he pointed at Applebloom and himself. Maud looked at the two before she looked back at Blaze. “It’s complicated.” Maud just nodded, as she looked at her sister Pinkie and saw she was looking at Copper with blushed cheeks. A small smile worked its way onto her lips.
Shining mulled over what Pinkie and her sisters had told them an hour ago. Rubbing the base of his horn, he looked at his hoof-watch on left foreleg. Seeing that the time read, one-thirty in the morning, he grumbled as he poked the fire. “Know why the safe zone fell, in Nickelrite?”
“Probably same reason why the safe zone in Ponyville fell,” Granite laughed. “The military’s incompetence and the dead overwhelming the town.” He opened his saddle bag and pulled out a military pin. Shining saw that its insignia showed that it denoted the rank of private. Granite stared at it for a few more seconds before tossing it into the fire. “It was a shit show…”
Shining stared at the pin glowing red hot within the bowels of the fire. “Yeah… A shitshow.” He looked at Granite once again. “What division were you in?”
Granite sighed as he laid against Limestone. “16th Division.” He smiled as Limestone buried her face into his neck. “My division was sent to Nickelrite to secure it and turn it into a safe zone.” His smile left as he remembered his friend. “As you can see that didn’t pan out like the government had hoped.” He looked at Shining. “Let me guess, you’re Royal Guard?”
“How did you know?” Shining raised his brow.
“The way you talk and show yourself.” Granite laughed. “The stoic bunch you are.”
Shining laughed along with Twilight and several of her friends. “Yeah, I guess it is… Captain, Captain Shining Armor of the Royal Guard.”
“Well, you’re a long way from the capital?” Granite raised a brow, eyeing the stallion skeptically.
“Was stationed here.” Shining looked at his sister. “Had to watch out for my sister.”
Granite looked at Twilight. “Pinkie did mention that you were in the hospital, in a coma, correct?” Twilight nodded. He shook his head. “It’s amazing that you survived, well everything!”
Twilight tapped her hooves together as she thought back to that time. “Yeah…” She let out a sigh. “I still can’t believe it sometimes.”
Blaze listened in on her words. He couldn’t believe that she was stuck in a hospital during beginning of the outbreak. And to have survived all that… ‘She’s one special pony’ or just dumb luck…
“Let me guess?” Granite had turned his attention to Soarin. “Wonderbolt?”
Soarin shook his head as he laughed. “Damn you’re good!” He let out a yawn. “Do you read minds with your magic or something?”
“No…” Granite laughed. “I suck at it to be honest.” He fought of a yawn. “Amazed I was able to teleport the twins such a distance.”
“You did what you had to do.” Limestone said lazily.
Granite hummed in agreement as he scanned over the group before turning his gaze towards Copper. “And, you…” His eyes squinted. “Army?”
Copper almost choked on his drink. “Um… No…” Pinkie raised her brow at him. But before she could speak, he spoke up. “I worked at a pizza joint in the next town over. I was in Ponyville when everything went to shit.”
Granite kept his eyes on the stallion, “Well I guess you can’t win them all.” He shrugged his shoulders. Some of the group laughed as his facial expression as he said those words.
Shaking her head, Rarity looked at the watch around her neck, seeing the time, she left off a yawn. “If we all want to get some rest before the sun rises, I suggest we get some shut eye.” She laid her head down on her sleeping bag’s pillow and pulled her sister close to her.
The others nodded as they all got settled, each slowly succumbing to sleep as atmospheric sounds of nature and crackling of fire filled their minds… All except for Pinkie who sat on her sleeping bag keeping her eyes on the fire, on Copper, then on the putter-truck.
Copper felt a chill as a cold breeze washed over him. Groaning he turned over to find better comfort but he only succeeded it killing his slumber as sleep left him. He grumbled as he opened his eyes to a star filled sky. He rubbed his eyes wondering what time it was. ‘Probably five or six in the morning…’ His ears swiveled toward the parked vehicles. Confused he sat up and looked through the dim moonlight and saw a figure rummaging through the driver side door. ‘Blaze?’ He stood up and quietly walked up to the putter-truck. Seeing Blaze was still tied to the back passenger wheel and seeing he was sound asleep, he slowly approached the driver side door. “Pink…?” He spoke, but a pink hoof found itself in his mouth.
“What are you doing up?” Pinkie wondered as she gave a raised brow.
“I could ask you the same thing?” He whispered as he swatted her hoof away. “What are you doing?” Pinkie ignored him as she ducked her head back into the truck’s cab. “Pinkie?”
“Looking for keys, mister pizza colt!” She snapped.
He bit his cheek as he saw the hurt in her eyes. To be honest her whole appearance was strange to look at. She was no longer the bubbly pink mare with overly curly mane and tail he first laid eyes on, she was… sorrowful and stern. Her straight mane and tail reflecting the personality to a ‘T’. “Pinkie… I…”
“Why did you lie to my friends?” Pinkie poked her head out of the cab and stared into his soul with those bright eyes of hers.
Cooper sighed. “You know why, do I have to explain myself?”
Pinkie bit her lower lip as she stared at the ground. “They would’ve understood.”
Copper shook his head. “Yeah! Say to them, oh hey could I ride out the shitshow with you, just ignore the fact my division was shooting up the hospital!” He said in a hissed whisper.
Pinkie went silent as she stared at his stiff body posture. She let out a sigh as she looked at the driver seat and stared at its worn fabric. “I get it…” Pinkie rubbed her forehead. “You were scared.”
Copper just let out a sigh as he looked up at the sky, seeing a sliver of light cresting at the horizon to the east he looked back at her. “You never did answer my question.”
Pinkie tapped her hooves together as she scanned the cab. “Looking for its keys.”
Copper smirked as he stood next to her and flipped the visor down. A pair of keys fell onto his hoof. “They’re right here.” He smirked. Pinkie’s eyes lit up as she went for them. “Woah!” He held her back. “Why do you need them?”
“Just give them!” Pinkie hissed.
“Now you’re the one who’s keeping secrets.” Copper frowned.
Pinkie let out a huff as she tried to fight off the blush on her face. “I need to go back.” She kept reaching for the keys. “I need to know!” She gave it one more go, but he kept them just out of reach. She let out a frustrated grunt as she collapsed onto him. “Please…” Tears welled around her eyes. “I need to know…” She buried her face into his chest. “I need to see him one last time…”
Copper blushed at the feeling of her body against his. It pained him to see her so broken. “Pinkie…” He looked back and saw the others were still asleep. “Okay…” He lowered his left hoof.
Pinkie lifted her face and looked into his eyes. “Thanks.” She took the keys and gave him a small kiss on the cheek. Copper blushed at her affection. She just laughed at as she climbed into the truck.
“Uh…” Copper broke from his haze and stopped her from starting up the truck.
“Hey?” Pinkie frowned.
“We’re going to need to untie him, before we go.” Copper stated as he looked over his shoulders at said stallion.
Pinkie blushed at the realization. “Yes… silly me… Wait, we go?” Pinkie tilted her head.
“We’ll yeah.” Copper smiled. “I wouldn’t feel right with myself if I let you go by yourself.”
She smiled as she looked through the windshield and saw the others were sleeping. “He’s coming with.” She hummed as she put the keys into the ignition, but Copper stopped her. “What?
“Don’t start it, put it in neutral. We’ll push it down the hill and then start it once we’re far enough from camp.” He stared at her with a stern gaze. She blushed and gave him a small nod. He smiled as he walked up to Blaze and begun untying him. “Wake up.” He whispered as he shook him awake.
Blaze groaned as he slowly opened his heavy eyes. “What?” Seeing the others were asleep his confusion rose as he looked over his shoulders and saw Copper. “What are you doing?” He felt his hooves were now free. “Why did you untie me?”
“I need your help pushing this truck.” Copper stood up and placed his hooves on the tailgate.
“Push? Why?”
“Just help him!” Pinkie hissed as she leaned out the window.
Blaze saw her stern glare as more of a command than an offer. Slowly nodding he placed his hooves on the back of the truck and help Copper push it down the hill. Pinkie kept her hooves on the steering wheel, guiding the truck as it slowly crept along the gravel road back to Ponyville.
Seeing the whole ordeal, Maud sat up at watched the dark silhouette of the truck fade behind the hills. She felt a shiver dance across her back as she looked around at the others. Taking a deep breath, she laid back down and stared at the horizon watching as the sun slowly rose into the sky.
Twilight was in a state of sleep that was heavenly. She felt light as a feather and cozy. Subconsciously she knew that it would soon end, but she fought it off, wanting a few more minutes of sweet bliss… “Twilight wake up!” Twilight jerked awake. Her head spun as she sat up trying to get her bearings. “Twilight, Pinkie’s gone!”
“What?” Twilight finally broke from her haze and stared at Rainbow Dash with wide eyes. “What? Why?”
“I don’t know?” Rainbow Dash pulled her mane.
“And she took the damned truck!” Shining growled as he stared at the spot where the truck once was.
“Copper and Blaze are missing too?” Aloe stated.
Shining let out a huff as he looked over at Maud, Limestone and Granite. “Did you know?” He stormed up to them. “Did you?”
Twilight stood in front of her brother. “Brother, don’t start this!”
“Start what?” Shining glared at his sister. “Their sister started it by stealing one of our vehicles!” He glared at Maud. “Did you know?”
Maud kept her composure as she stared back at the stallion. “I saw her leaving if that’s what you’re asking?”
Shining growled as he got in her face. “Where did she go?”
Limestone pushed Shining back. “Watch your tone pal!”
“Enough!” Macintosh shouted as he got in-between them. “We are not going to do this!” He looked at Shining and gave him a frown. “Understood?”
Shining shook his head. “So, now we are going to let complete strangers take our stuff? After fighting for it back on the farm?”
“Strangers?” Twilight tilted her head. “Pinkie and her family are our friends?” She poked a hoof at her brother.
“They’re strangers now, Twily!” He got in her face. She cowered from the cold aura he gave off. Those eyes of his cut through her resolve. She lowered her head and stepped aside.
“Shining!” Rarity spoke up. “Pinkie is our friend and for whatever reason she took the truck I know it’s nothing malicious.” She placed at hoof on his shoulder. “Let’s all calm down…”
“Calm down?” Shining shook is head as he pushed her hoof away. “Am I the only sane one here?” He looked at the others. “Am I the only one here who understand the severity of our situation?”
“We understand the situation?” Soarin spoke up.
“Do you really?” Shining growled. “The world is changing, and your friend,” He stared at Twilight. “Who knows what her and her family had to do to survive? They could be lying to us for we know!” Shining activated his horn and unholstered the knife strapped to his side. “You may have been friends in the past, but now… I’m not sure.” He held the knife to Maud’s throat. “Now, why did Pinkie take our truck?” Hearing a click, Shining turned around and saw his sister aiming a pistol at him. “Twily?”
“Enough!” Twilight shivered, “Stop this!” She fought back her emotions. “This is not us! We’re not like Ratchet!” She quickly looked to her left and saw Spike staring at her with wide terrified eyes. She felt a wave of shame as she realized what she was doing.
“We’re not!” Zipper stood between Shining and Twilight. “But, he’s right. This is our group!” He looked at Maud and her family. “They are not.” He looked at the others. “We have to stop being so trusting and assuming the best intentions of others.”
“I say being too aggressive is just as harmful!” Rainbow Dash spat.
“But we can’t!” Carrot Top stated. “Our group is already big as it is and our supplies are low. We can’t be too trusting.” Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Derpy look away from her.
“But they are our friends!” Applejack huffed.
“So!” Zipper huffed.
“Brother stop this!” Marley stepped up closer to his brother.
“She wanted to go back!” Maud yelled over the group. The group quieted down. She scanned their faces studying the multitude of emotions they gave off. “She wanted to say her goodbyes to our Pa.” She walked up to Shining. “And we’ll wait here until they get back.”
Shining stared at Maud for some time. “No, we’re not!
“No?” Twilight tilted her head. The others gasped.
He looked at his sister. “For all we know they’re dead! Also, if by some miracle they’re not, it will take them at least a day and a half to get back here!” He pointed a hoof towards Canterlot. “We need to get going if we’re going to get to Canterlot in a reasonable amount of time!”
“But what about Copper and Blaze?” Applebloom wondered.
“Copper chose his fate, and as for Blaze, good riddance!” Zipper huffed.
“We can’t all fit in the RV.” Derpy held her daughter trying to calm her down.
“We’ll take the train.” Thunderlane stated.
“And we’ll wait for them.” Twilight huffed.
“We are not!” Shining rolled his eyes. “We are going now!”
“I’m waiting for my sister.” Limestone spat.
“Good, one less pony to look out for!” Shining huffed.
“I’m not going!” Twilight frowned at her brother.
Shining returned the expression. “You are!” She shook her head. “Really?” He walked up to her. “What will I say to our parents when I get to Canterlot?” Twilight couldn’t hold her gaze and looked else where as she mulled over his words. “You know I’m right.”
“Guys! Stop this!” Spike stood next to his siblings. “You’re acting like morons!”
“Spike I’m trying to do what’s…” Shining struck Twilight in the back of the head, with his pistol’s mouth handle. She went limp and fell to the ground.
The group gasped as they stared at Shining.
Shining frowned as he looked at the others. “Anypony wanting to go to Canterlot raise your hoof!”
Applejack swallowed her fear. “W-Who put you in charge?”
“I did!” Shining growled. “Somepony needs to guide this group!” He eyed them, scowling at their fearful expressions. “If we’re going to survive, I’m going to need to lay down some ground rules.”
“What kind?” Soarin stared at Shining with harsh eyes.
“Ones that will keep our little merry band of misfits together.” Zipper smirked as he stood by his side. “I’m all for going?” He looked at his brother. “Bro?” Marley looked around getting a feel for the situation. Letting out a sigh he stood next to his brother. “Anypony else?” Zipper looked at the others.
The rest of the group looked at one another. One by one they reluctantly raised their hooves in the air.
“Good…” Shining huffed. “Load up! The ones who can fly do so.” He looked at the non-pegasi. “Everypony else, get cozy. The ride to the train will take couple of minutes.”
“You’re just going to leave us!” Limestone growled. “You’re going along with this!” She looked at Rarity, Applejack and Rainbow Dash.
“This isn’t a republic sweetheart!” Zipper aimed his rifle at her. “You and your sister stay right there.”
“Hey this isn’t right and you know it!” Soarin got in Shining’s face.
“If you want to stay, then stay!” He huffed as he picked up his sister with his magic and placed her on his back. “Let’s get going!”
Limestone frowned as she watched the others packed up their stuff and piled into the RV. Turning her gaze towards Pinkie’s friends, she gave them harsh eyes. “Cowards…” She hissed. Hearing her, they looked at her. Their ears fell flat as they got into the RV.
“Don’t make any sudden movements.” Zipper hummed as he made his way towards the RV.
Limestone huffed. “We’re not the bad guys!”
“Can’t take the chance!” He shot back. “Not after your sister stole our truck. Who knows what she’ll do next.” He got into the RV and shut the door.
Limestone, Maud, Granite, and the cake twins watched as the RV roared down the hill towards the train. “What are we going to do?” Pumpkin and Pound Cake cried. Maud let out a sigh as she comforted them.
“Are we going after her?” Limestone sighed.
“No… We’ll wait here.” Muad looked around. “Look for something to eat and gather some firewood.” She walked up to the firepit.
“Why would Pinkie do this?” Granite ran a hoof through his mane.
“Hey, don’t you side with them!” Limestone huffed.
“This wouldn’t’ve happened if she didn’t steal their truck!” Granite threw his hooves into the air.
“She did and there is nothing we can do about it.” Maud threw some leftover sticks into the firepit. She felt her throat tighten as she thought of her parents. “She couldn’t move on… She, she needed to see him… Make it final.” She rummaged through her saddlebag and took out a box of matches and lit the pile of sticks.
Limestone and Granite looked at the ground as they mulled over her words. Limestone let out a tired sigh. “I’ll look for some berries.”
“And I’ll get some more firewood.” Granite sighed as they went their separate ways.
Pound and Pumpkin who stood beside Maud, looked up at her with wondering eyes. “What do you want us to do?” Pumpkin asked.
Maud watched the slowly growing fire. “Sit with me.” The twins nodded and leaned against her as they watched the fire dance about.
The putter-truck’s motor sputtered a soft melody as Pinkie drove it across the dusty gravel road back into Ponyville. Seeing the train station in the distance, she stopped the truck and threw it into park. “Why did we stop?” Blaze tiredly asked from the backseat. Pinkie didn’t reply as she picked up the pair of binoculars that were in the driver side door’s pocket and looked through them.
“What do you see?” Copper asked.
Pinkie pulled the binoculars from her tired eyes and rubbed them. “I see the station.” She looked over at the stallion. “The number of freaks is few and far between.”
Copper nodded. “Sounds safe enough.”
“Not if we drive up to the station.” Blaze sighed. “Trotters will hear us driving before we even get there.”
Pinkie frowned, he was right. Tapping her hooves on the steering wheel, she scanned the landscape. “We’re walking.” She stepped out of the truck. “Its not far, a few minutes at most.”
Copper studied her determined gaze. “Okay…” He slipped out of the truck and grabbed his ax from his saddlebag. Blaze sighed and picked up a bat and joined them.
They trotted at a brisk pace and only took them a few minutes to reach the tracks. Looking down the tracks to her right she squinted her eyes. She gasped when saw the track diverter’s lever. In a panic she galloped to it. Granite and Blaze followed her trying to match her speed.
Getting to the lever, Pinkie’s heart sunk as she saw a pool of blood. Her eyes scanned her surroundings in a panic. She started to hyperventilate as she saw nothing… no sign of her father. “Where is he?” Her voice cracked as she felt her limbs starting to shake.
Copper quickly stood beside her. “Hey, calm down.” He laid a hoof over her shoulders. “We’ll find him.”
Blaze stared at the two. He found it strange that Pinkie would go back to find her dead father, but deep down he understood, but would he have done the same… Of course, he wouldn’t… ‘You let them down…’ He frowned at his inner thoughts. Hearing a moan, he looked over at a trotter a few yards in front of them. “Let’s make it quick, we might have company real soon.”
“We aren’t leaving until we find him!” Pinkie shot back.
“Hey, if I knew this was a suicide mission I would’ve stayed behind.” Blazed grumbled.
“Many in the group wanted to leave you behind!” Pinkie huffed.
“I deserved it.” Blaze looked away.
Pinkie frowned as she studied the stallion. “Well, I don’t.” She sighed. “Everypony deserves a second chance.” She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “That’s my outlook on life and if my friends don’t want to think that way, I still will.” She smiled.
Blaze looked into her blue eyes. “Just what Twilight said.”
Pinkie nodded and looked at the ground but seeing a trail of blood blending in with the dirt, a chill ran down her spine. She followed it and saw a figure on the ground through the haze of the warming ground. “Pa?” She followed the trail. She gasped as the figure came into focus. “Pa!” Her father’s lower half was torn to shreds. Blood soaked his fur from the bites and scratches that adored his body. She slowly approached him, but stopped when his body moved. Tears swelled around her eyes as she saw him slowly turn around. His milky eyes looked up at her staring at her with a haunting gaze that froze her to the core.
Copper’s and Blaze’s fur stood up on the back of their necks. “Shit…” Blaze said under his breath as he watched her zombified father crawl towards her.
Pinkie hissed out a sob as she stepped back. She moaned as she unholstered her pistol that was strapped to her side. Her jaw tightened around its grip as she aimed at her father. She fought her emotions as she placed the sight directly over her father’s skull. Seeing a figure behind her father, she glanced at it and saw that it was her baby sister Marble, glaring at her with hollowed white eyes. A cold chill washed over her and her grip lessened as she watched Marble point at her and moved her other hoof across her neck like a knife.
Seeing that she was struggling to pull the trigger, Copper stood by her side and lowered his head to be at eye level with her. “Pinkie…” He looked into her trembling eyes. “Its okay…” He sat beside her and rubbed his snout against her cheek. “Give me the gun.” He placed a hoof under her chin. She finally broke and dropped the gun, collapsing on the ground, letting her emotions finally take over.
Copper picked up the gun and stared at her father. He glared at him as he reached out with his hooves. Copper shivered as his moans filled the air. “Hello, sir.” He looked at the pistol in his hooves. “My name’s Copper. I’ve met your daughter back in Ponyville…” He looked at the town in the distance. “Before all this,” He watched a herd of trotters moving about in the distance. “Happened.” Seeing her father reaching out, he sighed as he looked at Pinkie who had buried her face into the dirt. Her muffled cries filling the air.
“Guys…” Seeing nearby trotters turn their gaze toward her cries, Blaze walked up to Copper. “We need to get going!” He whispered.
Seeing them as well, Copper nodded and looked at Pinkie’s father. “I just want to tell you. I’ll take care of her.” He held the pistol close to his mouth. “I promise.” He placed the pistol’s handle in his mouth and aimed it. Her father’s only response was a growl as he desperately tried to swipe at them. Copper frowned as his togue pressed down on the trigger.
Twilight groaned from the mind-numbing headache assaulting her skull. Her eyes opened as she fought the urge to puke. “The hell?” Looking around, she found herself in a train car. Hearing the dull clunky thuds of the train rolling across the tracks, her memories came flooding back as she rolled out of her seat.
“Woah there.” Spike spoke up as he held her up. “How are you feeling?”
“Like shit…” Twilight hissed. “Where’s our brother?” She held onto the seat.
“He’s in the second train car towards the engine.” Spike replied. “He’s setting down the ground rules.” She groaned as she stood up. “He wanted you to stay here.”
“I don’t care what he wants!” Twilight huffed. “He’s acting foolish!” She stumbled towards to gangway door. She fell against it. Her shoulder screamed at her. Her head felt like it would explode. “Is Pinkie with us?”
Spike felt clammy as he helped her up. “No…”
“WHAT?” She looked at him with wide eyes.
“After he hit you, he took over leadership. Zipper, Marley, Carrot Top and several others took his side.” He sighed. “Says he’s doing it for our safety.”
“The others just let it happen?” Twilight caught her breath.
“Yeah…” Spike shivered. “Everypony is worried. I know he’s just trying to look out for us… Twilight! Slow down!” Twilight let out a sigh as she turned the handle and threw open the door. Getting to the other door, she looked through the window and saw her brother talking to the group. She saw their submissive postures. With a huff she pushed the door open and stumbled into the train car.
Shining and the others turned their gaze to her. Shining seeing his sister sighed as he watched her approach. “Twily, I know you’re mad but…” She punched him across the face. Spike jumped back and stared at his siblings with trembling eyes. Shining held a hoof to his jaw and let out a groan. “Yeah, You’re mad.”
“Mad?” Twilight huffed. “You knocked out your own sister!” She jabbed a hoof into his chest. “And what happened to Pinkie and her sisters?”
“I don’t know.” He said flatly.
“You don’t know?” Twilight glared at him.
“We all don’t know…” Applejack spoke up with a heavy sigh.
“What?” Twilight stared at her friends.
“We left before she got back.” Rarity couldn’t look at her friend.
Twilight stared at the group in confusion as she scanned them. Not seeing Copper nor Blaze, her head began to spin.
Seeing his sister losing her balance, Shining caught her. “Sis, I did this for all of us.” He helped her on her hooves. “Somepony needed to lead this group until we get to Canterlot. We can’t make this journey all willy-nilly. This world is unsafe and we can’t just trust everypony we come across, we know that now, you know that now… Pinkie she may have been your friend, but who knows what she had to do. You saw her covered in blood.” He shook his head. “Hell, she went to find her dead father, for what?”
Twilight groaned as she pushed him away. “She had her reasons!” She glared at him. “And this!” She pointed at all of them. “This is not us!” She looked at her brother once more. “We need to all agree before we make a decision!”
“We can’t do that if we want to survive!” Shining retorted.
“I just don’t want to survive!” Twilight shot back. The group and her brothers looked at her with wide eyes. “I want to live!” She continued, “I want to live with my mind free of regrets!”
“Do you regret what happened on the farm?” Marley looked at her with a raised brow.
Twilight stared at the stallion. “Yes… Yes, I do…” She shivered. “It was too easy slipping into that mindset…”
“But we had to…” Shining sighed. “Its just nature taking over.”
Twilight shook her head as she backed away from the others. “I don’t want to lose what makes me a good pony…” She wandered back towards the gangway and stepped back into the train car she had come from. The others stared at one another as they mulled over her words, with varying degrees of agreement. Shining on the other hand stared at the gangway door. His eyes narrowed and he left out a heavy sigh.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
   Part 2: Chapter 4 - Mistakes Made. Mistakes Forgiven    
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 4 - Mistakes Made. Mistakes Forgiven
Pinkie stared at the night sky through the passenger side window. She counted the stars that dotted the midnight black. The cold air sent shivers down her spine as it washed over her. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh as she enjoyed the cold refreshing air.
Copper who was driving, periodically glanced over at her. His face felt flush. The way her long straight magenta mane moved with the wind, contrasted beautifully with her face’s soft complexion. To be honest, she looked better with a straight mane and tail over a curly one. “You alright?” Copper asked after the four hours of silence they had embraced while on the drive back to the campsite.
Pinkie opened her eyes and stared at the dark horizon. “I… I think so…” She pulled her head back into the truck and looked down at her lap. “I feel some sense of peace…” She tapped her hooves together. “But I still feel empty…”
Copper sighed as he pressed his hooves against the steering wheel, not just because he was tired, but because of his memories of his family. “It’s not easy losing the ones you love.” He commented softly. “You can never truly let them go. They’ll be a part of you forever.”
Pinkie looked at Copper and studied his posture. “Did you lose any family during the initial outbreak?”
Copper shrugged his shoulders. “Not sure… Lost contact with them almost a month and a half now.” He let out a heavy sigh, “I hope they’re okay.” He tapped a hoof against the steering wheel. “I did lose my grandfather five years ago. I was really close to him. Hurt like hell when he passed.”
Pinkie stared at the dash. “I lost my grandma four years ago…” She looked out the window. “Lost too many love ones to count now…” She rested her head against the door.
Copper stared at her for some time before turning his attention back to the road. Blaze who sat in the back stared at the truck’s ceiling. He mulled over their words, thinking about the ones he was close to… Especially her… He frowned as an image of her danced across his mind like a seductive lady of the night. “So…” He said with a heavy sigh. “Are we back yet?”
Copper glared out the windshield at the twilight sky of the dark landscape. Seeing an orange glow in the distance, he smiled. “Yep…” His smile left. “But I have a feeling they’ll be mad.”
“How about I just jump out, save you some headache?”
“No…” Pinkie looked back at him. “We’ll be fine.” She looked at the glowing light as they crested the hill. “They’ll understand…” Seeing the source of the glow coming into view, her heart sank as she saw the RV was missing and the only ponies were her siblings, the cake twins and Granite. “Where the hell is everypony else?”
Copper frowned as he pulled the truck close to the fire. “This isn’t good.” He shut off the truck and jumped out with Pinkie. Blaze stared at Maud, who kept a dull composure. If he thought understanding Pinkie was hard, she was on a whole other level.
“Maud?” Pinkie walked up to her sister. “What happened?” She scanned the barren camp while Maud stood up from the fire. “Where is everypony…” Maud smacked her across the face. Pinkie stared at her sister with wide eyes. “Muad?” Again, Maud smacked her across the face. Pinkie’s eyes swelled with tears. “I’m…” Maud smacked her for a third time.
Silence fell over the small group surrounding the tiny campfire.
Maud’s eyes were stern as she looked into her sister’s soft eyes. Slowly her anger resided and she rested her forehead against Pinkie’s. Maud let out a heavy sigh, before pulling away and placing a hoof under Pinkie’s chin. “How was he?”
Pinkie could see the hurt trying to break through those stoic eyes of hers. “Uh…” She struggled to speak. “He’s…” She closed her eyes causing tears to roll down her face. She burred her face into her sister’s chest and let out her emotions.
Maud stared off into space as she wrapped her forelegs over her sister. Limestone who sat beside her boyfriend let out a heavy sigh as she poked the fire. The twins seeing their favorite auntie in such a state, cuddled her, trying their best to improve her mood.
Copper and Blaze stared at the sisters. Copper feeling some strange urge to comfort Pinkie, walked up to mare and stroked her back with a hoof. Overwhelmed with emotions, Pinkie broke from her embrace with her sister and threw her body against Copper’s and buried her face into his chest. He blushed at the sudden affection, but soon excepted his situation and wrapped his forearms around her.
Maud stared at the stallion and gave him a small smile before it left. “So?” Maud looked up at Blaze. “Where did they go?”
Maud turned her attention back to the fire. “They took the train we were on to Canterlot.”
“Why didn’t you go with?” Blaze crossed his forelegs.
“They accused us of being the bad guys or something like that!” Limestone growled.
“They said they couldn’t trust us, not after Pinkie ‘stole’ their truck.” Maud added.
“What?” Pinkie lifted her head from its embrace with Copper’s chest.
“Pinkie…” Maud placed a hoof on her sister’s chest. “Calm… There is nothing we can do about it now. All we can do is focus on what we can do this very second.” She looked at the fire. “If we leave within the hour, we can catch up to them.”
“You want to follow them?” Limestone tilted her head staring at her sister in bewilderment.
“Where else should we go?” Maud eyed the others with a stern glare. “If Canterlot is the last safe zone that hasn’t been overrun with freaks, then it’s the best shot we got.” She saw Blaze staring off into the distance. “You don’t agree?”
Blaze looked at Maud. “No… It makes sense, but what if we catch up to them?” He sighed. “Shining is royal guard. He could keep us from entering the city!” Maud looked down at her hooves. “You know I’m right.”
She frowned and shook her head. “Then we’ll just have to get there first.” She walked up to him. “You’re welcome to come. Unless you want to go on your own?” Blaze looked over his shoulders and stared at the dark horizon. “Look, I couldn’t give a damn what you did in the past. All I care about is the here and now.” She gave him a stern glare. “So, are you coming or not?”
Blaze chewed his cheek as he mulled over her words. “Sure…” He looked down at his hooves. “Where else can I go?”
“Good.” She walked over to her stuff. “Let’s pack up. I want to get going as soon as the sun rises.”
“Her sister Limestone, Granite, and the cake twins followed after her. Blaze watched them as they worked, feeling a set of eyes on him, he looked over at Pinkie and Copper who were staring at him. “I’ve got no shit to pack!” He grumbled as he sat by the fire and lied down.
Pinkie blushed as his words sunk in and quickly looked at Copper. “Um…” She swallowed a lump in her throat. “Want to… Um, clean out the truck?”
Copper found her flustered appearance amusing. Something to brighten the mood in these uncertain times. “Sure.” He booped her snout before walking to the truck. Pinkie’s face felt hot, but her shocked expression shifted into a smile as she followed after him.
The truck roared through the hilly plains towards the mountains in the north. Maud kept her eyes on the road as the sun slowly rose above the land. Granite sat in the passenger seat resting his head in his hoof as he stared out the window, watching the grass dance with the winds. The cake twins slept in the back seat. Their bodies against Limestone who was also sleeping the early morning away. Pinkie, Copper and Blaze sat in the bed of the truck.
Pinkie stared at the bed’s floor. Her eyes narrowed as memories of her ride from Ponyville to Nickelrite replayed in her mind. Feeling a presence, she looked to her left and saw her sister Marble sitting beside her. Pinkie stared at her white milky eyes. Marble stared right back with an air of contempt. Pinkie shivered at her sister’s expression.
“You alright?”
Pinkie blinked and her sister was gone. Turning around, she saw Copper looking at her with soft eyes. “Y-Yes…” Pinkie leaned against him. “Just cold.”
Copper shook his head. “You need to borrow my jacket?”
Pinkie pulled the hood of her jacket over her head. “No…” She blushed as she rested her head on his shoulder.
Blaze stared at the two for a few seconds. Letting out a sigh he turned his attention to the landscape, watching trees and bushes pass them by.
“How’s our fuel situation?” Granite asked.
Maud glanced at the fuel indicator. “It’s getting low…
“We have been driving for two days now.” He sighed. “Will it be enough to get to the next major town?”
“No…” She huffed.
“We have six-day drive…” He mumbled as he stared at a wild cherry bush as they passed it. “The train will get there in three.”
Maud frowned as she glared at the road. “Unless they get stuck.”
“True…” He opened the glovebox and rummaged through it. Seeing a map, he opened it up and skimmed it. “Where are we?”
She scanned the roadside and saw a road sign. “Highway 12.”
Seeing the highway cutting through Ponyville, he skimmed north and saw the town they had just passed. “We’re close to Iron’s Ridge.”
She sighed. “At this rate we’ll be in Canterlot within the week!”
Granite sighed. “Hey, we’ll get into the city.” He smiled.
Maud just nodded as she saw the road sign for Iron’s Ridge. “Let’s hope there is a gas station?” She pulled the vehicle onto the offramp towards the town.
“Where are we going?” Pinkie opened the back rear window hatch, which startled Limestone from her slumber.
“Getting some fuel.” Maud said bluntly.
Blaze sighed as he picked up his baseball bat. “Let’s be prepared for anything.” Pinkie and Copper nodded as they opened their saddlebags and took out their pistols.
Getting to Iron’s Ridge, a medium sized town on the edge of a plateau overlooking Horseshoe Valley where Ponyville and its neighboring towns called home, Maud slowly drove through the hard dirt compacted streets at a steady pace. The puttering of its engine filled the air as it made its way through the town. Seeing a gas station, Maud pulled the truck up to one of the pumps. Shutting off the vehicle, Maud and Granite jumped out of the truck.
“You think there is any gas left?” Blaze asked as he watched Maud walk up to the lever connected to a 1920’s style fuel pump, with a mechanical dial for fuel amount and price and an emblem of a smiling pony holding a fuel hose nozzle.
“I hope so…” Maud grabbed the lever with her hooves and pulled it towards her. A low groan sounded off, but nothing came out. She pulled again, and some fuel came out, but not at lot.
“Damn…” Granite looked at the other three pumps. “I take it they won’t matter either.”
“Correct.” Blaze sighed. “They’re all connected to the same tank.”
“Looks like we’re going to have to siphon gas from other vehicles.” Limestone eyed several abandoned putter-wagons, cars and trucks resting on the streets.
“Keep an eye out for trotters.” Copper sighed as he stood up. “Whose coming with?” He unlocked a bungie cord tied to the side of the truck bed, allowing three jerrycans their freedom.
“I will.” Pinkie raised her hoof.
“Sure…” Blaze sighed.
“Same.” Limestone nodded.
Granite and I will stay here and pump what’s left.” Maud put the fuel pump nozzle into the truck’s tanks’ filler pipe. “Please don’t take unnecessary risks.”
“We won’t.” Pinkie smiled. “I promise.” They headed down the road and walked to the first vehicle they saw a few yards from the gas station.
Muad kept her eyes on their distant silhouettes. as she pumped what remaining fuel the station had into their truck. “They’ll be fine.” Pumpkin stated with a soft hum.
Maud smiled at the filly. “I know.” She looked at Granite scanning their surroundings. “See anything?”
Granite frowned. “No, but this doesn’t feel right.” He looked down the street the gas station was on. “It’s too quiet.”
“Expect the dead.” Maud looked at the buildings surrounding them. “It’s a matter of time until they show up.”
Granite nodded as he looked at the twins and saw them looking at him with wide eyes. “Don’t you worry, I got you.” The twins smiled as they returned to their picture book. Hearing a ping of a falling glass bottle, he and Maud looked around for the source of the noise. Hearing more shuffling, their bodies shivered.
Pinkie grumbled as she saw the last drops of golden liquid pour into the jerrycan. Shaking the can she estimated that it only held two of the five gallons it could hold. She grumbled and looked up at Copper who pulled out the plastic tube. “Any luck with yours?” She looked over at her sister and Blaze who were by a yellowed colored truck.
“A little…” Limestone sighed. “Looks like somepony picked the gas tanks clean!”
“Or they evaporated?” Blazed mumbled.
“Within two months?” Limestone frowned.
“We, I don’t want to think somepony or a group is close by.” Blaze huffed. “So far my luck and yours with groups hasn’t been swell.”
Limestone’s lips puckered up, but she couldn’t deny that fact. With a huff of her own she picked up her jerrycan and Blaze did the same and walked up to Pinkie. “Ready to head back?” She said through clenched teeth.
“Yeah, we should get a couple more miles in before nightfall.” Copper commented as he picked up the jerrycan.
Pinkie looked around at the abandoned buildings that surrounded them. “Yeah…” She smiled. Hopefully Maud was able to get enough to fill the truck’s gas tank. “Besides, I think the ten gallons we got will help us get to the next town no problem.” She started humming a little tune.
Limestone and Copper bobbed their heads to the music while Blaze stared at the sisters, confused by and intrigued by their cheerful mood given their current situation. He too, slowly succumbed to the music and bopped his head along as well.
The respite of happiness sent shivers down Pinkie’s spine. Seeing them join her in her little tune caused her to start trotting in place and let off a little squeal of joy. Copper stared at her and saw some color come back to her complexion. He smiled, enjoying her joyful movements.
“Don’t stare too long.” Limestone laughed as she flicked her tail in Copper’s face. She turned around and gave him a stern glare. “And don’t forget, I got my eye on you.”
Copper blushed, he didn’t know if her words were said in a joking or a serious manner. But his predicament was broken when Blaze jabbed his sides. “She seems like she’d bite your head off if your got on her bad side.” He laughed as he followed after Limestone. Copper’s blush intensified. Rolling his eyes, he followed along.
Pinkie slowed her pace and skipped alongside Copper. Seeing his slightly sulky mood, she rubbed her cheek against his. “Don’t worry, my sister won’t kill you.” She laughed. “I can handle myself when it comes to dating.”
Copper blushed at her touch. ‘Dating…’ He chaotized himself. She’s been overly affectionate with him for the past three days of course she had feelings… “Really?”
“Well…” Pinkie blushed. “Well for others, not really for myself. Loved playing matchmaker…” She kicked a pebble across the gravel road. “Quick flings were all I really had…” She rested her head against him as they walked. “I kind of like this though… It feels right.”
Copper enjoyed the feeling of her body against his. “Same…”
Getting to the street that led to the gas station, the group let out a pleased sigh as they rounded the corner. Hearing a metallic click, their attention was drawn to the end of a barrel aimed at them. They looked on in horror as they saw a large group of ponies wearing navy-blue military shirts surrounding them and the gas station.
Seeing Maud, Granite, and the twins sitting on the ground with their hooves in the air. Pinkie’s blood started to boil, but feeling a pistol being pressed against the back of her head and the sound of its hammer being cocked back, froze her in place. The pony holding said pistol hummed as he looked at her and her family and friends. “Don’t move… The captain would like to see you!” He spat through clenched teeth from holding the pistol in his mouth.
“Captain?” Pinkie questioned.
“Questions for later!” The pony growled as a bag was placed over Pinkie’s head.
Pinkie felt a cold breeze wash over her. The constant dripping of a leaking pipe danced in her ears. They twitched from the annoying sound, or at least they tried. The bag over her head prevented them from moving freely. She gritted her teeth as she felt her hooves were tied behind her back.
“How many?” She heard a raspy female voice ask somewhere to her right. “Eight.” A masculine voice replied somewhere to her left. “Well let me see who wondered all the way to this desolate town.” The bag was lifted off Pinkie’s head.” The female’s voice gasped as her voice was caught in her throat. “Oh, fuck me sideways!”
Pinkie blinked several times to rid the pain her eye’s felt from the harsh white light above her. Glancing to her sides she saw that she was alone in bedroom devoid of most of its furniture except the for a dresser by the door. Blinking her eyes once more, she looked at the ponies who were talking. Her eyes stared at a pegasus mare with golden fur and a fiery-colored mane and tail. The flight jacket she wore had seen better days and her large aviator sunglasses covered here eyes, but Pinkie wouldn’t have to wait long as the mare removed them with her left wing. Seeing those orange-colored eyes of hers, Pinkie’s heart skipped a beat. “Spitfire?”
“Is… Is Soarin and Rainbow Dash alive?” Spitfire asked.
Pinkie groaned as she pulled against her restraints. Blaze came to mind and how he was treated by her friends… She frowned, shaking that thought from her mind she looked at Spitfire with dull eyes. “Untie me and my friends, then we’ll talk!"
Spitfire’s face morphed into a determined pose. “Untie her,” She commanded to a mare beside her.
“What?” The mare questioned. “We don’t know if they’re bandits?”
“I know they’re not!” She spat back. “Now untie her! And you!” She whipped her head around and stared at the stallion Pinkie heard earlier. “Untie her friends.” The stallion nodded and left the room. Seeing that Pinkie was untied, Spitfire smiled and offered her a hoof. “Sorry about that. Can’t be too careful these days. A shame really, the world goes to shit and ponies first actions are to harm one another.”
“Not everypony.” Pinkie added as she took her hoof and stood up.
Spitfire slowly nodded as she studied Pinkie. “True, but what I saw back in Cloudsdale… I’m not so sure. Panic is one hell of a drug.”
Pinkie thought back to her time in Nickelrite. “Yeah…”
“Hey at least we’re alive.” Spitfire smiled. “I hope the others in your group are just as understanding as you.”
“Why did you capture us?” Pinkie asked in a dull tone.
Spitfire sighed as she motioned Pinkie to follow. “Not a lot of new faces coming into Iron’s Ridge these days. It’s been quiet for nearly a month, unless you count the dead.”
“Dead?” Pinkie felt a shiver dance down her spine. “We didn’t see any dead.”
“True…” Spitfire smiled. “You can thank my Wonderbolts for taking care of them.”
“Wonderbolts?” Pinkie looked back at the mare behind them as saw that she was an earth pony like herself. “I take it not all of them survived?” Spitfire remained silents as they walked. From her posture, she could tell Spitfire was holding back her emotions. “Sorry.” Pinkie let out a soft sigh.
“No time for being sorry.” Spitfire groaned. “We got to focus on the here and now.”
Pinkie smiled. “You sound just like my sister.”
Spitfire smiled. “A mare after my own heart.” Getting to the end of the hall, she placed a hoof on a door’s handle. “Looking forward to meeting her.” She opened the door to a large room. Within the room several ponies wearing Wonderbolts patches on their blue polo-shirts stood in the corners of the room, with weapons in hoof. In the middle were several others looking over Pinkie’s sisters and friends.
“Pinkie!” Limestone shouted as she hugged her sister. “Did they hurt you?”
Pinkie giggled. “No…” She looked back at Spitfire. “Just happened to strike gold, an old friend of Rainbow Dash’s.” She pointed at her group. “Spitfire, meet my sisters, Maud and Limestone. The twins Pumpkin and Pound Cake as well as Granite, Copper, and Blaze.”
“Nice to meet you.” Spitfire waved at them. “Sorry for roughing you up earlier. Can’t be too careful in times like these.”
“We understand.” Maud sighed as she stood up. “We’ve been through worse in Nickelrite.” She noticed Blaze wanted to dispute her statement with one of his own, but he kept his lips sealed.
“Nickelrite?” Spitfire frowned as she mulled over her thoughts. “Damn… The safe zone there fell as well?” Maud and her sisters nodded. Some in Spitfire’s group looked at one another and talked among themselves. Making out some of their conversations, Spitfire shook her head. “Why aren’t you with Rainbow Dash and Soarin? Are they okay?”
Pinkie looked at her group. “They’re safe, but we're not with them because I did something stupid.” Her body felt numb as the painful memoires filled her mind.
Spitfire tilted her head as she studied her timid posture. “What did you do?”
“She stole one of their vehicles to go back into town.” Copper spoke for Pinkie. “She needed to put her father to rest.”
“We took a train into Ponyville, but the station was blocked. Pa, diverted the train, but the freaks got to him.” Limestone hung her head as she held onto Granite.
Spitfire stared at the Pie sisters, studying them like if they were one of her new recruits in the Wonderbolt Academy. Closing her eyes she sighed, as she looked up at the ceiling skylight. “Where are they headed?”
“They’re heading to Canterlot by train.” Pinkie replied.
“Canterlot?” Spitfire stared at her with wide eyes.
“Yes, why? You sound worried?” Pinkie felt clammy as the worst of the worst possible situations played out in her mind.
Spitfire cursed as she ran a hoof through her mane. “Because the dead control the capital!” Pinkie felt her throat tighten as thoughts of her friends driving into a trap filled her mind.
“Shit!” Blaze cursed.
“What do we do?” Pinkie asked.
“How many days are they ahead?” Spitfire asked.
“Maybe a day or two.” Copper answered.
Spitfire looked down at her hooves. “Wonderbolts, gather your gear!”
“Captain, why?” One of her crew asked.
“Doing what we Wonderbolts are know for.” She made her way to the door. “Saving ponies!”
“What about us?” Pinkie asked as she followed after her.
Spitfire turned around and gave her a smirk. “Get some food and resupply yourselves, you’re coming along. And as for the twins, they can stay with the rest of the children.” Her smirk left. “Canterlot’s outskirts are no place for them.”
“The world is no place for any pony.” Blaze said dully.
Spitfire nodded. “True…” She looked up at the skylight and saw the clouds floating across the sky. “It doesn’t belong to the dead yet.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
           Part 2: Chapter 5 - Solemn Train Ride           
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 5 - Solemn Train Ride
“Well, that should be everything!” Zipper hummed as he stepped back and looked at their stockpile of food. “We have seven varieties of canned fruits and vegetables, as well as six large bags of dried fruits and a bag of oats.”
Marley stared at the food. “That’s all?” He asked his brother.
“Yes.” Zipper grumbled as he placed the items in a small crate.
“How’s the water?” Shining asked.
“Enough for three days if we ration it out.” Zipper looked at the large jugs.
Shining nodded as he looked at Marley. “Tell Applejack, we need everypony to be aware of our current situation. Hopefully we won’t have to worry once we get to Canterlot.” Marley nodded and left the train car they were in. Seeing the door close he let out a sigh and rubbed his forehead.
“Hey, don’t worry.” Zipper placed a hoof on Shining’s shoulder. “No matter what, my little brother and I got your back.”
Shining stared at the earth pony. “Why?”
“Why?” Zipper tilted his head.
“Why are you taking my side?” Shining frowned. “Ever since Pinkie showed up, you’ve agreed with everything I’ve said?”
“I saw the light.” Zipper held up his front hooves. “So did everypony else.” He shook his head. “I think the others would still be alive if we had left the farm once your baby sister showed up.”
Shining mulled over his words as he looked out the window at the twilight sun bathing the landscape in mild darkness through the windows on his left.
“Honestly, I not sure if Dawn is going to make it.” Zipper stated. “We’re going to have to do something when he dies.”
Shining shook his head. “Let’s cross that road when we get there.” Shining stared at Zipper seeing if he would interject, but all he did was nod and left the train car. Alone, Shining stared at the box of food. Listening to the glass jars clink and clank against one another as the train rolled across the landscape, soothing his already tensed nerves. Letting out a heavy sigh he thought of his parents, his wife… If Canterlot was truly safe or not.
‘What if it isn’t?’
Twilight’s words played out in his mind. He shook his head as he stood up. “Twily, why do you have to be so stubborn?” He stared at the floor listening to the sounds of the train’s wheels rolling over the tracks. “I have a plan…” He looked out the windows once more. “A better one than yours.”
Applejack stared at Twilight who sat in a seat at the back of the train they resided in. She felt a heaviness on her heart as she saw the despair in her friend’s eyes. “How long will she be like that?” Rarity asked solemnly.
Applejack let out a sigh. “Until we get to Canterlot I guess.”
Willy Pette who sat beside Lotus and Aloe playing a card game looked at the mares. “She can’t wait that long.” He sighed. “We need a counter balance to Shining sooner than later.”
“I could do it.” Applejack pointed at herself. “So can my brother.”
“I don’t doubt that.” Willy Pette sighed. “But I think it coming from her will be better for all of us.” Aloe nodded in agreement.
Rarity let out a soft sigh as she stood up from her seat and sat beside Twilight. “Twilight?”
Twilight shivered as she let out a heavy sigh. “What?”
Rarity winced at the tone, but she continued. “You need to get out of this stupor you’re in. It’s doing no pony any good.” She placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “We need you.”
“Like Pinkie needed us?” Twilight looked at her friends with heavy eyes.
Willy Pette winced while he took a puff of his cigar. “That’s a low blow.”
“Girl!” Applejack huffed. “Pinkie’s a smart mare, she’ll be safe out there.” Applejack sat beside her. “If I know her, she’ll probably be there before us.”
Twilight smiled a bit at Applejack’s cheerful tone. But her smile left as she looked out the window once more. “Why did my brother do this?” Applejack and Rarity looked at one another, unsure of what to say.
“He did this for our own good.” Carrot spoke up, interrupting Willy Pette as she entered the train car.
“For our own good?” Twilight questioned.
“Yeah, somepony needed to take charge.” Carrot huffed out a grumble. “The way you two were handling things have done us no good!”
Applejack frowned. “Sorry, there is no guide on how to survive a damned trotter apocalypse!” Rarity and Twilight placed a hoof on her shoulders to calm her down.
Carrot just frowned. “There are more ponies who agree with me, even if they don’t show it, they know Shining is the right stallion for the job.”
“He may be a leader, but his methods are not right.” Willey Pette grumbled. Carrot frowned and rolled her eyes as she left the train car.
Twilight stared at the door for some time, pondering Carrot’s words. “Maybe she’s right…” Twilight finally spoke up. “Maybe we need to be tougher, like we were with Ratchet and his stallions.”
“And when do we stop thinking everypony we come across will double cross us?” Applejack sighed. “Until there is no pony left?” Twilight stared at her friend unsure how to answer her. “Twilight, I know I gave in, gave in and kicked that fucker… That freak’s face, but it felt wrong…” She sighed. “That’s not how we rebuild, that’s not how we defeat the dead.”
“I… I agree AJ.” Twilight stared at her lap. “But of the others, I’m not so sure they do.”
Raity sighed as she ran a hoof through her mane, trying to fix its tattered appearance. “We might have to find a balance. Ponies like Ratchet will be out there, but there are ponies like us too. Ponies that can help.”
“I agree.” The ponies looked up and saw Marley walking up to them. “We can’t lose sight of who we are, but we can’t be naive at the same time.” He stared at Twilight and Applejack.
Applejack bit her cheek as she mulled over his words. A part of her knew that going back to the old ways of doing things was not an option. Or could it be… Maybe that’s why she stayed. Allowing Shining to take command of their group. Maybe Canterlot could be that little oasis from the world of the dead. “How’s our supplies?” She managed to look at the stallion.
“Low.” Marley sighed. “We’ll have to ration for the last two days of our trip.”
“Damn…” Willy Pette crossed his forelegs on the table. “That low?” He looked at Marely and he gave a small nod.
Twilight groaned as she rubbed her shoulder. “We’ll tell the others…”
Applejack nodded. “Thanks for the information.”
“Is there anything else you need me to do?” Marley asked.
“Come with us.” Rarity hummed. “I think your calming presence with help with breaking the ice.”
Marley raised his brow.” Missy, I’m not the softest of ponies.”
“So?” Rarity hummed as she got up and opened the gangway door. “You three coming?”
“You can’t be serious?” Rainbow Dash hissed as she glared at her boyfriend. “You agree with how Shining’s handling things?”
Thunderlane let out a sigh. “Dash, it’s been four days, let it go.”
“I’m not letting it go!” She growled. “And don’t get me started with Carrot, Marley, Zipper, Hooves, Lotus, and Aloe.” She shook her head. “Just going along with it?”
“Dash they just want to be safe.” He sighed. “Derpy has forgiven Hooves, can’t you do the same for me?”
Her cheeks felt hot as she looked away. “I…”
“Will you do it for Scootaloo and Rumble?”
“Don’t you bring them into this!” She snapped.
He frowned, holding back his anger. “I will bring them into this, because you’re the only ponies I care about!”
Rainbow Dash’s anger subsided as she saw his posture soften. “You… What?”
“I’m glad for our group of friends.” Thunderlane sighed. “But when push comes to shove, I’m looking out for my brother, Scootaloo, and you.” He held her head in his hooves and brought her closer. The affection caused her to blush. “I love you, Dash. I love you too much to lose you.” He kissed her.
Rainbow Dash fought the affection. She wasn’t put off by the kiss, she was just mad that he knew the right things to say to her. Applejack was right, he knew how to work her. She finally gave in and returned the kiss, their tongues fighting for dominance.
Breaking the kiss, Thunderlane rested his head against hers. “I need to keep you safe.” He sighed. “After what happened with Jet Cloud… I can’t…”
Rainbow Dash nuzzled his cheek. “I can handle myself.” She looked into his eyes. “But a little help can’t hurt…” She looked down at her front hooves. “I just hope Shining knows what he’s doing?”
“I’m sure he has every ponies interest in mind.” Thunderlane sighed. “Let’s go check on the others.”
Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom sat in one of the seats on the right-hand side of the train car. They looked at the comic book they were reading, but their eyes could barely keep focus on the words and pictures of the page they were on.
Hearing a groan, they looked up and saw Dawn laying on the floor, his head resting on a pillow. His twin brother Dusk and his sister Snowy looked on with tired eyes. The lack of sleep for the past four days taking its toll on them.
“How are you two doing?” Sweetie Belle asked.
Snowy kept staring at her brother, her eyes trembled as she stared at his bandaged wound. Dusk on the other hand, looked at the trio. “Okay…” He glanced at his siblings. “Y-You think Canterlot will be safe?”
Before any of them could answer, Snowy burst into tears. Her sobs caused her breathing to become erratic. Hearing her woes, Derpy sat up from her seat beside Dinky and Hooves and sat beside the filly laying a hoof over her. “You’re not alone.” She held her close. Snowy buried her face into the mare’s chest unloading the damn that held back her stress. “Why don’t you all go see what the others are up to.” She looked at Applebloom and her friends.
Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked at one another, unsure if they should go, but a firm nod from Derpy convinced them otherwise. Slipping out of their seat, they exited the train car. Entering into another one, they looked upon the chaotic mess that was the first train car. Seeing dried caked blood staining the furniture and floor, they shivered as they walked to the other end.
“You think we’ll make it to Canterlot?”
Applebloom and Scootaloo looked at Sweetie Belle. “Why do you ask that?”
Sweetie Belle shook her head. “Are you serious?” She swallowed the lump in her throat.
“What do you mean, girl?” Applebloom raised her brow at her friend.
“What I’m asking is, are you sure we’ll make it through this?” Sweetie Belle sighed.
“You gotta think positive!” Scootaloo grumbled.
“How can you with all this crap going on?” Sweetie Belle huffed as she pointed at herself to emphasize her point.
Scootaloo bit her lower lip as she looked away and stared out the window. Applebloom on the other hand placed a hoof on Sweetie Belle’s shoulder. “We need to, if not then what’s the point.” She looked out one of the windows at the hilly landscape. “Once we get to Canterlot, everything will be fine.”
Sweetie Belle sighed as she looked down at her hooves. “I hope so…”
Hearing the gangway door open they looked up and saw Soarin and Rumble. Seeing the fillies, Soarin smiled. “How’s the trio doing?”
“Alright, just checking up on you.” Applebloom smirked.
“They’re worried already?” Soarin laughed.
“Naw, just bored.” Scootaloo let out a little huff.
“Want to help Soarin and I?” Rumble asked.
“What are you doing?” Scootaloo raised her brow at the colt.
“He’s teaching me how to clean some guns.” Rumble answered with a smirk. “Want to come along?”
Scootaloo returned the smirk. “Sure. Girls you coming?
Sweetie Belle nodded, but Applebloom shook her head. “Naw, I’m going to check on Spike and mah brother.”
“Oaky.” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle followed Soarin and Rumble. “Say hi for me!” Scootaloo teased, causing Sweetie Belle to laugh.
Applebloom frowned at the two, but she slowly laughed herself as she stepped out of the train car and up the steps to the cockpit of the engine. Opening the door, she saw Spike sitting in the railroad engineer seat, while her brother sat in the co-operator seat. Her brother was staring intently at the dials and gauges keeping track of the engine. A smirk came to her lips. He looked right at home, maybe in another life he would’ve worked the trains instead of the orchard… The thought of her home, lessened her mood. So, to remedy that she sat in the chair beside Spike who was staring at the landscape before them.
“Whatcha looking at?” She finally asked after a few short seconds of silence.
“Nothing much. Just the hillside.” Spike stated dully. "Or what I can see of it."
Applebloom watched the passing dark silhouetted trees that contrasted against the orangered colored. “I’ve always liked riding the train watching the landscapes roll on by.” She looked at him and gave him a playful smirk.
Spike returned her gesture with a roll of his eyes. Letting out a sigh he leaned back in his seat. “Colt, if I knew this is what it’s like to be a train operator, I would’ve learned this than learning to be a librarian.”
Mac just shook his head. “Its not all easy work.” He looked at some of the gauges. “Our uncle Balley worked for a train company.” He looked out the window eyeing the condition of the tracks with the help of the trains headlight’s. “He said its back breaking work.”
Spike let out a sigh. “I know… Nothing is never easy.”
Applebloom stared at Spike for sometime before looking at the gauges as she thought over her question. “Is everything okay between you and your siblings?”
Spike bit his inner cheek. “Yeah…”
Applebloom watched him tap the throttle handle. “You’re a bad liar like Applejack.”
Spike let out a drawn-out sigh as he laid back in his seat. “Seems like Twilight’s still upset about everything. And Shining seems distant.”
Applebloom stared at Spike, “Well,” She placed a hoof on his shoulder. “I’m sure everything will be alright.”
“I understand your brother’s mindset.” Macintosh stood up. “But I don’t agree with his methods. But he’s right we need to keep a level head and stay focused on what’s a head.” He stepped out onto the platform with a hiss. He looked at his bandaged flank and let out a sigh. Stepping up to the coalbox he shoveled a pile and tosses it into the boiler. “Just play along until we get to Canterlot. Then everypony can state their grievances…” Hearing the gangway door open, they looked over their shoulders and saw Zecora walking up to them carrying two cups of tea.
“Hello Zecora!” Applebloom waved.
“Hello Bloom. How are you?” Zecora hummed.
“Good.” The smells of tea entered her nostrils. “What kind of tea did you make?”
Zecora smiled as she sat down the tray and handed Applebloom a cup. “The train had some tea bags in the eatery-car. Its lemon tea.”
Applebloom took a sip. She closed her eyes and let out a hum as the flavored water ran down her throat. Looking at Spike she offered him the cup. Spike blushed as he looked at the cup. “You touched it already.” He pointed at the cup.
Applebloom rolled her eyes and shoved the cup in his face. “Sip!” Spike gave in and took a sip.
Macintosh and Zecora smirked at the two. Shaking her head, she offered Macintosh a cup. “Here.” He took a sip and let out a soft hum. Zecora smiled as she took a sip herself.
Macintosh blushed at the look she gave him, he quickly looked at the window to hide his flustered appearance. Seeing the large hill they were going around disappearing into the ground, his eyes squinted as he stared at a large concrete mass. “Tunnel…” He looked at Spike. “Spike! Slow down the train!”
Spike looked at away from Applebloom and out the windshield and saw what he was looking at. “Got it.” He grabbed the throttle and pulled it back.
“Hit the brakes Bloom.” Macintosh pointed at her. “Lightly.”
“Sure.” Applebloom pressed down on the break lever. The squeaking of the wheels filled the air as they made their approach towards the tunnel. “What do we do?”
“Get Twilight and Shining.” Macintosh sighed as the train slowed to a crawl.
A stallion walked up to a large bulky camera next to a rudimentary fax machine. Sitting down he pressed the on button. The tape begun to spin. Staring at the lens, he let out a heavy sigh as he pressed the record button.
“This is Dr. Keplar. Today is the 75th day of the Wildfire plague. And 52nd day since it went global… There is no clinical progress to report… But I managed to divert the power in section 4 to section 1 and 2. Wish I did that a month ago would’ve saved a ton of amps, but I guess that’s water under the bridge now…” He stared at the camera with puffy eyes. “I haven’t been sleeping well. Doesn’t help that I’m underground. Can’t tell whether its day or night. Wonder if Celestia or Luna are still raising the sun and moon?” He scoffed as he stared off into space. He shutoff the camera and stood up. “Back to it…”
Getting to the research room, Keplar slipped into his hazmat suit. Checking it once over, he stepped into the containment room. Plugging into an airline, he walked up a freezer and pulled out a petri dish of flesh and walked up to a table. Using his magic, he picked up some tweezers and tore off a piece of flesh and placed it in a test tube. Placing several drops of acid into the flesh filled tube he turned around in his chair and place it into a centrifuge.
Watching the centrifuge’s memorizing spin, Keplar felt the temptation of sleep slowly embracing him. He tried fighting it off several times, but his heavy eyes finally closed, and his head fell forward.
“AH!” The buzzing of the centrifuge woke him up. Shaking himself awake he jumped up and took out the tube with his magic. Walking back to the table he leaned over to grab several more glass containers when his bulky suit bumped the bottle of acid onto the petri dish of flesh. Hearing a hiss, he looked down and stared at the sizzling flesh, touching the dish with a hoof he stared at the acid eating away the glove.
“!ATTENTION, CONTAMINATION DETECTED!”
Realizing what was happening he ran out of the room and into the decontamination gangway. Ripping off his hazmat suit he spread out his legs and lifted his tail as a stream of warm soapy water washed over him from ceiling sprinkler heads.
“!DECONTAMINATION INPROGRESS!”
“Wait!” Keplar turned around and desperately pulled on the door. “NO!” He watched in horror and the air caught on fire, setting all organic material ablaze. Watching the roaring flames, tears came to his eyes as he pounded on the door.
Keplar sat in front of the camera. With a tired sigh he took a large swig from his bottle of twenty-year aged port. “Fuck…” He turned on the camera and stared at it with tired eyes. “TS-21 samples have been lost.” He took another swig of his liquor. “Can’t even comprehend what their loss means to our research. They were the freshest samples by far. None of the others we’ve collected came close…” He stared at his bottle for some time, before staring into the camera lens. “I don’t know why I’m even talking to you…” He leaned in. “I bet there isn’t a single son of a bitch listening is there?” He stared for some time.
“Good. Saves me the embarrassment…” He looked around at the empty meeting room. He stared at the fourteen empty chairs that surround the table his sat at. He looked out the windows that surround the room at the sea of empty desk that dotted the floor below. Standing up he walked over to the windows and opened one up.
Finishing off his port he looked over at the camera. “How far do you think I can chuck this?” He activated his magic and threw the bottle with all his might. He watched as it soared across the large hall and crashed into a computer on the other side. “And it's out of the stadium!” He drunkenly cheered.
Hearing a beep, Keplar raised his brow as he slowly turned around at the screen on the wall of the conference room. Quickly walking over, he flipped a switch on the wall. The screen flickered on revealing and array of security camera POV’s. One of them caught his attention. It was the entrance to the main lobby of the Equestria’s Center for Disease Control. He saw a group of ponies running up to the doors.
Confused he stepped up closer to the screen and stared longingly at the image of the ponies. Flipping another switched he isolated the screen. The sounds of their despair came through. “Please, we need help!” A unicorn mare with lavender fur cried out. “We need shelter from the trotters!” Hearing several gun shots, Keplar stepped back as he watched several in the group shooting at the approaching dead.
“No…” Keplar spoke under his breath as he shook his head. “Just go…”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
                 Part 2: Chapter 6 - ECDC                  
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 6 - ECDC
Twilight let out a groan from the pain coursing through her body. She slowly opened her eyes and saw the broken window through the dim flickering light that illuminated the train car she was in. Confused she looked around and saw that she was laying against the wall in between a row of seats. Hearing electrical sparking and the groaning of metal and wood, she slowly sat up, hissing from the pain emanating from her shoulder. “Applejack? Rarity?” She looked down the train car and saw them sitting beside Aloe, Lotus, Marley, and Willy Pette.
“We’re fine darling!” Rarity replied with a defeated sigh. “Just a little worse for wear is all.”
“Marley’s hurt!” Applejack huffed.
“It’s just a broken leg!” Marley hissed as he leaned against Applejack.
Twilight groaned as she made her way towards her friends. “What happened? Are we still in the tunnel?” She stared through the window on her right, hoping the black she saw was the night sky.
“Not a clue.” Marley glared at the swollen state of his leg.
“I think so.” Willy stated his opinion.
Twilight sat beside them and held a hoof to her head. Memories came flooding back. Screams of the hoard in the tunnel. The train ripping through them… The debris blocking the tracks. Hearing electrical crackling, she looked at the others. Silence filled her mind. It was quiet… too quiet. “Anypony heard from the others… Damn it!” She cursed as she stood up. She held a hoof to her shoulder.
“Settle down and sit!” Applejack huffed. “We need to take this slow and steady.” She pointed at Marley. “We need to help him and her first.” She pointed at Aloe whose head was being cradled by Lotus while Willy Pette wrapped a bandage around it. “After we get them stable, we’ll look for the others.”
Lotus stared at her sister, watching her eyes dart back n’ forth. Blood coated her hooves as she desperately held her sister close to her. “Is she going to be, okay?” She asked, her voice dripping with dread.
“It’s bad, I’m not going to sugar coat it, but if we can get to Hooves, I can get it under control.” Willy stated with a sigh as he tightened the rag around Aloe’s head.
Marley stared at Willy and the twins. “If he still has his medical bag in all this mess.” Willy just stared at the stallion as he let his words sink in.
“We can’t think like that…” Twilight held back a growl as she readjusted herself and rested against the floor that was now the wall. “We need to gather the others before a herd of trotters shows up.” She stared out at the dark dingy tunnel through the window. “We don’t want to be trapped in here.
“We’ll go get them.” Rarity managed to take control of her shaking limbs. Seeing Applejack finishing with Marley’s impromptu sling, she stood up. “Applejack, stay here and watch over them.”
“Naw! Its not safe to go alone.” Marley huffed as he scooted closer to his bag and pulled out his crossbow. “You two go, I’ll take watch.” He looked at the mares. “But make it quick.” Rarity and Applejack nodded before making their way to the back of the train.
Watching the door close with a whiny groan, Twilight turned her attention to Marley and watched as he propped himself against on of the broken seats. Seeing her staring, he let out a huff. “We’ll be fine.” He smirked. Twilight blushed as she moved some of her mane to the side. Smirking at her mannerisms, he turned his attention to the twins. “How’s she holding up?”
“She’s alive…” Lotus replied softly and in a dull tone.
“It… Hurts…” Aloe struggled to say with a heavy breath.
“We need to leave this train as soon as we can.” Willy spoke, but stopped as he heard the train cars shifting. They braced themselves as their car slid into its final resting position.
Finally taking a breath, Twilight looked at the terrified faces of Lotus and Willy. “We’ll get out of this.” She reassured them.
“And where will we go?” Marley grumbled as he adjusted his broken leg’s position. “You know a herd of trotters had to of heard us?”
Twilight stared at her lap as she mulled through her wild mind. “We’ll figure it out.”
Derpy groaned out her discomfort as she opened her eyes. Slowly her blurry world came into focus. She felt that her sitting position was severely uncomfortable as she turned out to be correct as she found herself laying on her neck and upper shoulders. From her upside-down world, she saw her boyfriend and Carrot Top standing on the train car’s ceiling.
Hearing her daughter’s cries, she whipped her head around and saw Dinky cowering under Dawn. She saw Dawn’s left leg and neck were pinned against the back of a seat by the handles of another. Derpy’s eyes widened as she saw that he had turned into a trotter. “What the?” She spoke softly. “He wasn’t bit?” Her thoughts drifted to Jiminy and Sunny. Shaking her head of those thoughts she wormed her way out of her orientation to get to her daughter.
Dusk and Snowy stared at their zombified brother with terrified eyes. Their bodies frozen in absolute horror.
Seeing that Derpy was struggling, Hooves ran to Dinky and pulled her away from Dawn. “You alright?” He asked as she grabbed onto him for dear life. Feeling her shaking he slowly patted her on the back as he walked up to Snowy and Dusk. “Stay close to me.” Dusk acknowledged his command, but Snowy didn’t as she slowly walked up to her zombified brother. But she didn’t make it far as Derpy grabbed her and held her close.
“What the hell happened?” Carrot Top asked as she rubbed her left shoulder.
“The damn train derailed in the tunnel!” Shining spat as he entered the train car, with Zipper, Rumble, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Soarin not far behind. Seeing Dawn had turned into a trotter they stopped in their tracks and watched as he thrashed about, gnashing his teeth with bewildered eyes.
“What the hell is going on?” Soarin asked as he and the others slowly walked past him. Dawn growled as he tried to break free from the seat pinning his neck and right foreleg against another.
“I don’t know and I don’t care…” Shining hissed as he lifted his hoof and stared at the one inch cut just below the knee. “We need to gather the other’s and get out of this damned tunnel.”
“We shouldn’t’ve ’drove into the tunnel.” Scootaloo groaned.
“We had no choice.” Zipper stared at the filly with stern eyes.
“We did.” She grumbled under her breath.
“Mistakes were made, but now we deal with the hoof that’s been dealt.” Hooves spoke up, his voice heavy from the soreness radiating throughout his body.
“I agree, lets…” Before he could finish the gangway door opened. Seeing Applejack and Rarity the others breathed a sigh of relief.
Hearing unnerving growls, Applejack and Rarity turned their eyes to Dawn who was still trying to attack the group. “The hell?” Applejack managed say.
“No time, are the others, okay?” Shining waked up to the duo.
“Uh…” Breaking her thought of Dawn, she looked at Shining. “Sort of.” She looked at the group. “Aloe and Marley are hurt pretty bad. But Twilight, Willy Pette, and Lotus, they’re alright.”
“How bad?” Zipper frowned at Applejack.
“Just a broken leg.” Applejack took a defensive stance.
Soarin seeing the tension stepped between them. “No need to let our stress get to us!” He looked at Applejack. “And the others?”
“Not sure about Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, Zecora, Spike or my siblings.” Applejack replied.
“Well let’s not waist time.” Shining began to leave the train car.
“What about Dawn?” Sweetie Belle asked, her voice cracking from the stress and fear plaguing her mind.
The group stared at Dawn as he glared at them with those milky white eyes of his. Shining closed his eyes and shook his head. “He’s gone.” Snowy burst into tears at those words. “We need to get out here!” He opened the door.
“Go…” Zipper waved at them. “I need to look for something.” He said as he pointed his head at Dawn. Shining and Applejack took the hint as well as the other adults. Returning his nod, Shining ushered the others out and left the door open. Zipper turned and looked at the colt as he tried to sink his teeth into uninfected flesh. Unholstering his knife, he smirked as he bit down on its handle. “One less mouth to feed.”
“Where’s my brother?” Marley asked as the group entered the train car.
“He’s taking care of something.” Applejack said softly.
Seeing Dawn wasn't with them, Marley only nodded. “You just missed Dash and Thunderlane. They’re getting Macintosh, Spike, Applebloom and Zecora.”
“Good. Once that’s taken care of, we can get out if this tunnel.” Shining sighed as he rested against a seat that was on its side.
“And go where?” Derpy asked.
“The train derailing surely drew more of them trotters.” Marley huffed.
“We’ll figure it out.” Twilight groaned as she held a hoof to her shoulder.
“We need answers now, Twily!” Shining stared at her with heavy eyes.
“Once I know where we’re at, then I can give you one!” She returned the look.
“You’re at it again?” Spike said with a heavy breath as he held his upper arm. Applebloom supported him as they walked up to the battered group of ponies. Seeing Snowy on the verge of insanity, he looked at the others. “What happened to Dawn?”
Twilight looked at her younger brother and shook her head. Spike only nodded as he looked through the shattered window. Seeing the brick façade of the tunnel wall, he groaned as he removed his hand from his arm and stared at the gash.
“It looks bad?” Shining studied the wound.
“I’ll be fine.” He studied the wound. “Dragons heal fast.” He looked at the others. “But I’m more worried about all of you.”
“We’ll be fine.” Rarity reassured him.
“We need to get going if we want to get a head start of them trotters and or bandits!” Applejack threw on a saddle bag.
“And go where?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Somewhere…” Twilight groaned as she sat up. “Anywhere is better than here?”
“Where are we anyway?” Willy asked.
“Let's find out.” Thunderlane spoke as he walked up to the side door of the train and pushed it open with Soarin. Peaking his head out, he saw to his right that the train was on fire in the back. The smoke pouring out from the fire was thick and tickled his throat. Coughing he looked to his left. The glow from the fires illuminated the tunnel slightly, but not enough, just a few feet of visibility. “Bro, flashlight!” His brother ran over and pulled out the flashlight from his saddlebag. “Thanks.” Turning it on he scanned with the light for anything unusual. Seeing a service door a few yards away, he smiled. “Found our way out.”
“Good, let’s get going.” Zipper huffed as he joined the group.
“Is it taken care of?” Shining asked. Some shivered at how cold his tone sounded. Even if Dawn turned, he was still a child, a pony deserving of a better rest than this.
“Yeah…” Zipper walked past the others and up to his brother. “You look like shit little brother.”
“I’ve had worse.” Marley grumbled.
Shining looked over the broken and battered group. A part of him was regretting entering the tunnel at full speed. He could tell some of the others were as well. He could see it on his sister’s face. He frowned and shook his head. “Gather your things we are leaving this tunnel…” Hearing the howls of the dead, their spines shivered. “NOW!”
Throwing open the large metal door, Shining and Soarin breathed fresh air. The sounds of rain filled their ears as they scanned the dark streets. Abandoned cars and wagons resting still like haunting statues. Several rotting bodies could be seen in poses of their last moments. “Where the hell are we?” Rainbow Dash asked as her and the others stepped out timidly, their minds on high alert.
“Not sure…” Hearing trotters’ screams at the bottom of the stairwell, the others quickly exited allowing Shining and Soarin to close the door. Hearing the muffled moans, some of the group stared at the door, while other scanned their surroundings.
“We're in Pippinition.” Twilight huffed as she found her balance.
“Pippin what now?” Marley questioned as he hung onto his brother.
“We’re on the outskirts of Canterlot.” Twilight moved her wet mane from her face.
“How far?” Lotus asked as she tended to her sister who was laying on Willy’s back.
“Only twenty-five miles.”
A flash of lightning caused them to jump. The roar of thunder rolled across the sky. Snowy, Dinky, and Sweetie began to moan in fear. “We need to find a place safe from trotters.” Derpy held Snowy and Dinky close to her.
“Where is safe?” Thunderlane grumbled.
“Not helping!” Rainbow Dash grumbled as she comforted Scootaloo and Rumble.
“Well, I don’t want to feed them sweet little lies.” He scanned the buildings. “I’m sure these buildings are filled with trotters.”
“Then we’ll keep looking.” Soarin said. “There has to be one that isn’t.”
Another flash of lighting filled the sky. Through the light, Twilight saw a street sign. Squinting her eyes, she walked up to the sign and activated her horn, illuminating her immediate surroundings. Seeing the sign’s words her eyes went wide. “I know this street.” She looked to her right and stared through the dark.
“What is it, Twilight?” Rarity asked.
“I recognize this street from my time in school when Celestia sent me and my friends, to…” Her body shivered. “The ECDC!”
“The what now?” Applejack tilted her head.
“The Equestrian Center for Diseases Control.” Twilight pointed a hoof towards the end of the street. “It’s that way.”
“Why would we go there?” Thunderlane stood next to Rainbow Dash.
“Because in a time of emergency it provides medical services. Underground shelters. It’s our best shot!”
“How do you know if its still functioning?” Shining stood over his sister. “For all we know it fell like the rest of the safe zones.”
“Just like Canterlot?” Twilight spat.
Before his siblings could go at it, Spike stood between them. “Don’t you start!”
“Spike's right, enough!” Macintosh joined Spike, looking at the two with stern eyes.
“Why not give it a shot?” Derpy pleaded her case. “It sounds safe.”
“But what if it’s a dead end?” Zipper spoke up. “Full of trotters or worse, not so nice ponies who thought the same thing?”
“Where else can we go!” Twilight huffed. “We need a place that has medical supplies, food, a place to rest our heads!” Her limbs gave out as the pain radiating from her shoulder was to much for her to bear.
Applejack stared at her friend as Spike and Shining help her stand up. “She’s right. We need to give it a try.”
“But what if Zipper is right?” Carrot Top spoke up.
“I agree with Twilight.” Marley grunted. “If you all want to take your chances in one of these buildings, be my guest.” He looked at his brother with a stern glare. Zipper returned the stare for a few seconds before he looked away.
Shining gave the group a once over. “Fine, we’ll go…”
Hearing trotters’ moans in the distance, their fur stood on end.
“Let’s us make haste!” Zecora shouted as they stumbled towards the ECDC.
Keplar stared at the screen. His eyes fixated on the mare staring right back. Those purple eyes of hers froze him in place. The fear they showed reminded him of his… “Please! We have children and wounded!” She pleaded. Keplar saw she was wounded as well. Shaking his head he sat down in swivel chair, his eyes never leaving the screen. “Twilight, it’s no use!” A stallion with white fur spoke in her ear. “There isn’t anypony here!”
“Where else can we go?” A mare with cream-orange fur cried out as a trotter fell in front of her.
“Them assholes are coming out of the woodwork like ants!” A black furred pegasus stallion growled.
Keplar lowered the volume and stared at the floor. He closed his eyes, tapping his hooves together. Sweat soaked his brow. “Damn it!” He looked at the screen. He thought he could ignore them, let them die, go through it once again… Scowling at the screen, he stood up and ran out of the main data center and down the hall toward the main elevator.
Pressing a button labeled ‘Main Lobby’, the doors shut. He listened to the soft humming sounds of the elevator ascending to the top floors. Taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, he picked up a shotgun that rested in the corner beside the buttons and checked to see if it was loaded.
Hearing the bell, he watched the doors open.
Wasting no time, he rushed up to the lobby’s main central plaza. Seeing the heavy rollup doors, he walked behind a desk and opened a drawer. Seeing an array of controls he flipped a large black switch. A loud buzzer sounded off. Aiming his shotgun at the doors he swallowed his fear as he watched them slowly open.
As the doors fully receded into their housing, Keplar saw the shocked expressions on the ponies faces. “Grab your stuff, once these doors close, they stay shut!” They kept staring at him. Seeing the approaching hoard, he growled. “Grab your stuff!” The ponies finally broke from their haze and waisted no time as they piled into the lobby. With them inside, Keplar flipped the switch, closing the doors once more.
Hearing the muffled moans of the dead slamming against the metal doors, Keplar finally let out a breath as he turned his attention to his new guests. “Any pony infected?” He aimed his shotgun at them. Some aimed their weapons at him. While others held up their hooves.
“One…” A purple-colored unicorn spoke with her hooves in the air. She glanced over at Snowy and Dusk seeing their tear-stained faces. “But he didn’t make it.”
Keplar noticed the glance over and sighed. “Price of entry will be a blood test.”
“We can do that!” Applejack shook her head. Others agreed.
Keplar scanned the battered ponies. “Who has medical training?”
“I do.” Hooves spoke up, pointing at himself.
“Same, but only military first aid.” Soarin mentioned.
Keplar let out a sigh as he lowed his weapon. “Follow me.”
Getting to the first lower level, Keplar led the group out of the elevator. “Welcome to the command center. Level one and level two are available to use. I’ll take your blood samples in one of our general medical offices. I’ll take blood from the wounded first however, want to get them stable as fast as possible.” He looked at Hooves and Soarin. “You two will go first. The blood test will only take a few minutes.”
“Do the other ECDC staff know of our prescience…” Twilight’s words faded as they entered a glass hallway. Looking down at the lower floor she saw that it was empty. “We’re is everypony?” Keplar kept silent as they exited the hall and turned left.
The others looked at each other. Shining stared at his sister. Staring back, Twilight blushed and looked down at the floor. Letting out a sigh, Shining walked along side Keplar. “Where are they?”
Keplar stopped. Silence filled the air for a few seconds before he answered. “I’m the only one here.”
“But why are you the only one here?” Rarity pondered.
He turned around. “Look, I’m breaking every rule letting you in here. If you’re going to stay, you follow my rules. First, I want to get blood samples, then get the seriously wounded fixed. Then I’ll answer your questions, after the rest of you get food in your stomachs, showers and a goodnight rest!” He walked into the room.
The others looked at each other as the prospect of eating and showering filled their minds. “Hot showers?” Rarity asked mostly to herself as she followed the others into the room Keplar entered.
Twilight lazy stared at a book she had found after drunkenly digging through the nightstand drawer near her bed… No, not her bed. It was one of the staff’s beds. One of many in the dormitory wing of the ECDC. Rubbing her eyes, she groaned and laid her head back. Her body was still ridding itself of the drugs injected into her a few hours ago that numbed her enough so Keplar and Hooves could dig the pesky bullet from her shoulder.
Hearing a knock, she let out a drunken sigh. “Come in…”
The door cracked opened and she saw her brother poking his head in. “How are you feeling?” He asked as he limped into their room.
“Like garbage.” Her eyes followed him as he walked up to his bed. “How are you?”
“Better…” He sighed. “That shower was heavenly…”
She hummed in agreement. “Where’s Spike?”
“He’s with the other kids.” He laid down on his bed. “Playing some arcade games in the lounge.” He sighed as he closed his eyes, placing his right hoof behind his head. “Thank you.”
Twilight gave him a confused glare. “For what?”
“Because you mentioned this place.” He sighed as he looked at her. “And we’re safe.” He stared into her eyes. “And I judged you.”
Twilight sighed as she stared right back. “I could’ve been wrong.”
“But you weren’t.” Shining sighed as he turned his gaze to the ceiling.
“I know…” She put her book on the nightstand. “I hope I’m wrong about Canterlot.” Shining just hummed as he rested his left foreleg on his forehead. Twilight wanted to bring up Pinkie. She wondered where she was. If her and her sisters were okay. She was upset that they had just met and now they were separated once more. ‘She did steal our truck.’ Her brother’s words danced in her head. She closed her eyes. She would put those thoughts to the back of her mind. She didn’t want to ruin this moment of calm. “Having trouble getting to sleep?”
Shining sighed. “Yeah…” He looked at his sister. “Seem like you are too?”
“If you’ve forgotten, I just had a bullet pulled out of my shoulder.” Shining laughed at her tone of voice. She too, laughed. But it was short lived as her mind wandered like it always did. “This place, I’m glad we’re here…”
Shining let out a heavy sigh. “But?”
Twilight flinched at his tone. “Why is it so empty?” She looked at him. “Where is everypony?”
Shining rubbed his forehead. “Keplar said he’d explain everything in the morning.”
“I… I know, but…” Twilight mumbled.
“Just let it go.” Shining gave her a harsh glare. “Just for tonight.” His face softened. “For the group’s sake.” He activated his horn. His magical aura engulfed the light switch. “Let’s get some rest… It’s been a long day.”
The lights went out.
Twilight stared into the dark abyss that engulfed their room. A great sense of déjà vu came over her. Her first night at the farm, when her mind mulled over… ‘Fluttershy…’ She rubbed her head. So many things happened in just two and a half weeks. It was overwhelming. Letting out a sigh, she pulled the sheets closer to her and closed her eyes.
Lotus sat beside her sister on one of the two beds within their room. She stared at the bandages that were wrapped around her head. Listening to her soft breathing, Lotus let out a troubled sigh as she rubbed her tear-stained eyes. Finally, the weight of the day was too much to hold back. “I miss you mom…” She sobbed. “You’d know what to do…”
“You alright?” A muffled voice came through her door. “Could I come in?”
Lotus quickly wiped her eyes. “Yes…” She looked at her sleeping sister. “Come in.”
The door opened and Willy Pette walked up to them. “How is she holding up?”
Lotus looked down at Aloe and watched her chest rise and fall under the bed sheets. “Alright. Before she fell back to sleep, we were talking about our parents.”
Willy studied Lotus’s facial expression. Seeing the hurt that begged to boil over, he sat beside her on the bed. “How are they.” She looked at him with a raised brow. “Your parents?”
“Oh…” She blushed. She stared at the floor watching herself swing her hind hooves back n’ forth. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “They’re dead.” She let out a heavy sigh. “Father has been dead for six years. Mother has been dead for two.” She looked at Willy. “Feels like only yesterday you know.” Her eyes drifted to her sister.
Willy noticed her shifting gaze. “She’ll make it.”
“How can, you be sure?”
“Because, somepony needs to stay positive.” He sighed as he placed a hoof over her shoulder. “Somepony…” He looked at her. “Someponies need to think that way, even if most in our group are not thinking that.”
Her blushing became more noticeable, feeling hot, she gave a smile as she moved some of her mane from her face. “Thanks…”
Cold drafts washed into the room, from the gaps in the door. They washed over Rainbow Dash’s hot, sweat soaked fur. Her unbound, unbandage wing stretched out over the left side of the bed. She let out a shallow breath and burred her face in Thunderlane’s chest. Feeling every breath he took, she let out a pleased moan, as she wrapped her hooves around him.
“Damn…” Thunderlane let out a huff. “We needed that…”
“Yeah…” Rainbow Dash smirked as their session of love making replayed in her mind. How visceral, how passionate it was. Like it was going to be their last day on… She opened her eyes and stared off into space. ‘Last day…’ She repeated that word. It felt so wrong to think such a thing, but with their close call… with the friends they lost…
Sensing her changing mood, Thunderlane wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. “You alright?” He asked, even though he knew the answer to his own question. Rainbow Dash shifted, turning her face to the side to hide her souring expression. “Dash?”
“I’m just worried is all.”
He laughed a little. “So, unlike you.”
“Thunderlane!” She scoffed. “I’m serious!”
“I know.” He let out a sigh. “We got lucky. Didn’t we?” He placed his right hoof in between where her wings connected to her spine, just below the shoulder blades and ran his hoof down her back. She shivered from the touch, and in return, rubbed her face into his chest. “I don’t know when our luck will end?” He spoke as he rubbed her rump, causing her tail to lift up slightly.
She pondered his words. They were lucky. They’ve could’ve died on that train. Shining did say to go full speed ahead. She was disappointed in Twilight just giving into her brother’s command. “Our luck will last…” She turned her attention to Thunderlane. “As long as we stay together.” She placed a hoof to his lips. She saw his gears turning, knowing exactly what he was thinking. “Not just us… Everypony sticking together, pitching in all of our ideas.” He nodded and gently pushed her hoof away and pulled her into a kiss.
Spike listened to Carrot Top reading from a book she found in one of the drawers. Thankfully, it was a sci-fi book, one of his favorites and one that would hold his attention, blocking the need for sleep a little longer. He sighed as he found a more comfortable position on the couch he laid on. Slowly however his mind began wandering into thoughts about the train. The loud screeching and moaning of the train as it collided against the tunnel walls. The close call of him falling out off the engine onto the tracks. He shivered and shook his head as the memories replayed in his mind.
“You alright?” Applebloom, who sat beside him asked.
Spike let out a sigh as he pulled a blanket over him. “Yeah, just a bad memory.”
Applebloom stared for a few more seconds, before turning her attention to Snowy who was being comforted by her brother Dusk and Derpy. Even Dinky was trying her best to comfort the filly.
“You think she will be, okay?” Scootaloo asked, leaning in closer to her friends.
“No…” Sweetie Belle sighed. “I think none of us will be…” She shivered. “Are we going to turn like Dawn?” She looked at her friends. “I mean he wasn’t bit!” She said in a low hissing whisper.
Applebloom frowned as memories from when she eavesdropped on her sister and brother taking about Jiminy and Sunny turning into trotters without a bite. She shivered at that thought. What if it was true… “We don’t know, we shouldn’t worry ourselves into a conniption fit.”
Sweetie Belle hung her head as she pushed her hooves into the couch repeatedly. Scootaloo only nodded. “Makes sense… Take one day at a time.” Scootaloo hummed a response as she turned her attention to Rumble who was half asleep and rolled her eyes.
“I agree…” Spike added as he fought to keep his heavy eyes open.
Hearing a soft sob, the four of them looked at Snowy who had buried her face into the floor, covering her head with her hooves.
“Where’s Pinkie when you need her.” Derpy sighed as she stood up, stretching her wings. Her eyes never leaving Snowy. “She’d know what to do.”
Carrot Top stopped reading. “You’re just as good as her.”
Derpy looked at her childhood friend and sighed. “I know…” She saw her daughter had managed to stop Snowy’s frantic rocking back and forth. “It’s just a little overwhelming.”
“Want to switch places?” Hooves commented. “Maybe I can give it ‘the old doctors try’”.
Derpy shook her head. “It’s alright, you were so busy patching up the wounded.” She kissed him on the cheek. “You need rest.”
“We all do.” Carrot Top sighed. “Any of you want me to read off another chapter or call it a night?”
Applebloom, Spike, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle looked at one another, while Rumble stared at the ceiling his head resting in his hooves and his mouth slightly agape. “Maybe, just one more.” Applebloom spoke for the group. Though her tone was dripping with unsureness.
Carrot Top rolled her eyes, but before she could start the chapter, the door to the recreation room, opened. “Rarity, what are you doing up?”
“Couldn’t sleep.” She saw her sister and gave her a small smile. “Decided to check up on everypony. “Twilight, Shining, Rainbow Dash, and Thunderlane are asleep. And now you ponies are on my next stop.” She saw Snowy and noticed her somewhat calm demeanor. “How’s she holding up?”
“She has a long road ahead of her.” Derpy sighed, but she quickly smiled as she laid a wing over Dinky. “But I believe with her help, we can get her back to her happy self.” She rustled her daughters head, much to her dismay.
Rarity laughed. “Well, good luck you two.” She eyed the rest. “You should try to get some sleep.” Her smile left. “Who knows how long we’ll be allowed to stay here.”
“You think Keplar will kick us out?” Sweetie Belle looked at her sister with wide eyes.
Rarity bit her lower lip. “With what we’ve been though, I’m not sure. Just stay on your tippy hooves, just in case.” She waved to the group. “Goodnight.” She shut the door. Letting out a sigh, Rarity walked down the hall toward the other side of the dormitory. The ceilings lights humming melody filled her mind sending a cascade of shivers dancing across her body. She stopped and stood still as her mind wandered the thoughts that plagued her mind.
‘Your dreams are gone.’ She stared at the bluish tiled floor. ‘Now you live on the edge of life and death.’ She shivered and shook her head. “Stop thinking of the worse.” She scolded herself. She continued walking, but her mind still wandered until thoughts of her parents came to the forefront. ‘Please be safe.’ She remembered the broken tone of her mother’s voice. ‘We’ll be in the safe zone in Manehattan. Come see us when this all blows over…’ She stopped. ‘When will this be all over?’ She frowned as she scanned the empty hall… no, this empty building.
“Sis?”
Rarity turned around and saw her sister. “Why aren’t you with your friends?”
Sweetie Belle rubbed her left foreleg with her right hoof. “I want to be with you tonight.”
Rarity smiled. “Well, keep up.” She smirked as she continued down the hall. Sweetie Belle smiled as she walked alongside her.
Before they neared the second to last door, Sweetie Belle spoke up. “Rarity?” Rarity responded with a hum. “Do you think mom and dad are okay?”
Raity stopped and looked at her sister. “I do.” She saw the gears in her sister’s head turning. She placed a hoof to her lips. “I do,” She lifted her sister's chin. “Because it keeps me going.” She kissed her on the forehead. “It should as well.”
Sweetie Belle gave a small smile. “Okay.”
Rarity smiled as she knocked on the door. Hearing a muffled reply, she opened the door and peaked her head in. Seeing Marley and Zipper playing a game of poker she smiled and stepped into the room. “How are you gentlecolts doing?”
Zipper’s only reply was an upset grumble as he laid down a pair of cards and picked up two more. Marley on the other hand, looked up and smiled at the two. “We’re doing alright.”
Rarity smiled as she walked up to the stallions. “How’s your leg?”
Marley looked at it. “It’s sore…” He looked back at Rarity. “But all is well.
“How long will it take to heal?” Sweetie Belle asked.
Marley smirked at her facial expression. “Who knows.” He adjusted its sling. “A couple of days.”
“Faster than how long we’ll be couped up in here.” Zipper huffed.
“You’re claustrophobic, darling?” Rarity asked with a playful smirk on her face.
“No… I just don’t like the fact that there are no windows in this damn place.” He frowned as he threw down his hand. “I feel like I’m in a coffin.”
“I feel the same way, but it’s better than being out there.” His brother struggled to shuffle the cards. Rarity noticed and picked up the cards and shuffled with them with her magic. He watched her work. Memorized my her magic's soft light-blue glow. “Thanks.” Rarity gave him a flirty smile and a wink.
Zipper watched as the cards danced in the air. “I guess.”
Rarity hummed as she handed the cards back to Marley. “All will be fine,” She messed with Marley’s mane and shivered at how rough it felt. “You defiantly need your mane done.” She giggled. “You surely need to allow me to tame this.” Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes at her sister’s flirtiness.
Marley rolled his eyes. “I’ll think about it.” He kept his eyes on his cards. Hiding his subtle embarrassment. Rarity hummed as she and her sister walked out of the room. With their door closed, Zipper stared at his brother with harsh eyes. “What?” Marley asked, feeling uncomfortable by his gaze.
“Don’t you think about it!” Zipper spat. Marley just gave him a raised brow. “Don’t give me that look, you know why. She’s thinks too highly of herself.” Marley shook his head, his eyes never leaving his cards. Zipper frowned while he messed with his cards. “And she’s a horny.”
“And there is the real reason.” Marley rolled his eyes.
“You know we earth ponies are not to mix them other races.” Zipper huffed.
“And yet we are with them.”
Zipper rolled his eyes. “I know, but once the situation is not in our favor.” He smirked. “We’re bouncing, little brother.” He frowned once more. “Play nice, but not too nice. It's making me nauseous playing second-hoof stallion to Shining.” He stuck out his tongue, mocking a vomiting action. Marley just rolled his eyes.
Within the ECDC’s cafeteria, Applejack sat at one of the ten circular tables. Her face rested in her hooves. Her ears laid flat. Ceiling lights above her buzzed a melody that drowned out her thoughts. Letting out a groan, she grabbed a bottle of red wine and took a large gulp. Wiping her lips, she stared out the glass windows that surrounded her at the workspaces below. She scanned the multitude of empty desks and silent math-computers waiting for someone to activate them once more.
“What are you doing up?”
Applejack looked up and saw her boyfriend, Soarin. “I could ask you the same thing.”
“Well, it’s hard to sleep, when you’re up and about.” Soarin sat beside her. He noticed the bottle of wine and saw it was half empty. “Wine?” He picked up the bottle. “Never took you for a wine pony.” He took a sip and puckered his lips at its rich flavor.
“Desperate times.” Applejack grumbled drunkenly as she took the bottle from his hoof and took a sip herself. “After what happened, I need a drink.” She stared longly at the bottle. “You’ve seen mah brother?”
Soarin nodded as he took the bottle and finished it off. “Yeah,” He hummed a laugh. “He and Zecora are just down the hall talking to one another.”
Applejack eyes widened. “Well shit…” She smirked, but just as fast as it came, it left.
Seeing her souring mood, Soarin sighed as he walked up to the bar and mulled over the bottles. Picking up two bottles of wine, he sat beside her and opened them up. “Well let’s enjoy this night.”
“Letting mister alcohol take our sorrows away?” Applejack hummed.
“Oh, hell yes…” He cheered her, both chugging their bottles.
Keplar walked slowly out of his room and down the hall. Rubbing his eyes, he huffed out his tiredness and frustrations. This night was something else he thought as he listened to the soft humming of electricity pouring through the lightbulbs overhead. It felt strange having an influx of ponies in the ECDC, but deep down he felt a sense of pride, being able to help them. ‘Trying to atone for your sins…’ He shook his head. “I need a drink…” ‘Another drink.’ His conscious scolded. “Shut up…” He groaned.
Seeing two figures walking down the same hall, he saw it was Macintosh and Zecora. Seeing how close they seemed to be, his mind wandered to happier thoughts. ‘Reminds me of my…' Those thoughts faded when she crept to the surface. “Heading off to bed?” He put on a smile.
Macintosh and Zecora’s attention turned to him. “Oh, yes we are.” Zecora stated.
“Walking her to her room.” Macintosh hummed softly.
Keplar kept putting on his smile. “Very chivalrous of you.”
“Though I am fine, I do not mind him escorting me.” Zecora hummed.
“Well get some rest.” Keplar waved as he walked away. They nodded and continued on their way.
Exiting the hall and turning left at the T-section, he entered the cafeteria wing of the ECDC. Hearing laughter, he went to the lounge area and saw, Applejack and Soarin sitting on a couch, obviously drunk, by their body postures, tone of voice, and the two empty bottles of wine and opened bottle of hard liquor that surrounded them. “Having fun?” He asked after collecting his nerves.
Applejack and Soarin drunkenly looked over at him. “You bet your bottom bit!” Applejack slurred as she leaned against Soarin, giggling all the while. Keplar just nodded as he walked up to the bar.
“Why don’t you join us!” Soarin gave Applejack a sloppy kiss on the head. “Drown your sorrows with us!” He held up his glass of bourbon.
Keplar stopped. His magical aura just kissing a bottle of port. “You’re not joyful?” He picked up the bottle, popping the cork out.
“No…” Applejack’s drunkenly happy mood left as she lifted herself off of Soarin. “We are… We’re grateful…” She rubbed her brow as she placed a hoof on the lips on one of the empty bottles of wine. “But you don’t know what its like.” She laughed. “How bad it is out there. You may think you do but you don’t.” She tilted the bottle side to side. “We would’ve died out there.” She looked at him. “We came close. Close to dieing from those things, them trotters.” Keplar looked down at her bottle. “Other ponies…”
“That thought came across my mind after removing a bullet from Twilight’s shoulder.” Keplar added.
“But that’s the thing!” Applejack slurred her laughter. “We couldn’t’ve made it to Canterlot.” She laid against Soarin once more. “It was only matter of time.”
Keplar stared at the two, unsure of what to say.
“I guess we’re finally letting out how we actually feel.” Soarin said softly as he finished his glass. “This world has gone to shit.” He stared the glass with heavy eyes.
Keplar took a sip of his port wine while he kept his eyes on the drunken couple. “Everything will be okay.” He said softly. Their only reaction to his words were gentle nods of their heads. “See you in a few hours.” He said as he left the cafeteria. Stepping back into the T-way intersection of the hall, he stopped as a red light caught his eye. Turning around he stared out the large glass window that overlooked the office floor below. Seeing a large timer above the main conference screen he glared at the red colored numbers it displayed. Ten hours. Twenty-five minutes. Three seconds.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
              Part 2: Chapter 7 - Protocol 15              
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 7 - Protocol 15
Twilight stared at her plate of waffles. To the outside world, it was just a normal plate of ordinary waffles. To her however, they were the most delectable things she had ever seen. Taking a bite, it confirmed her bias.
Her brothers rolled their eyes at her facial expression. “Enjoying your breakfast?” Shining smirked.
She blushed and swallowed. “Yes…” She laughed.
“Didn’t I tell you. I can make the best waffles.” Hooves laughed as he placed a scoop of batter in the waffle maker.
“Your point has been proven.” Rainbow Dash held up her hooves. While she was distracted, Scootaloo quickly stole a piece of waffle from her plate. Rumble and Thunderlane noticed her antics and held back a laugh.
“I’m just glad he found the stuff to make them!” Dinky cheered as she nearly shoved a whole waffle in her mouth. Derpy just shook her head as she watched her daughter consume her bite.
Dusk who sat at the same table as Dinky, Derpy, and Carrot Top, looked to his left and saw his sister Snowy taking small nibbles of her breakfast. “Sis?” Her dour demeanor cut deep like a knife. They had lost their parents, aunt and brother in such a short amount of time. “How’s your meal?” Snowy just shrugged her shoulders while she took several tiny bites of waffle on her fork.
Derpy noticed her mannerisms and let out a soft sigh. “She’ll be fine.” Derpy turned around and saw Rarity with a soft smile on her face. “With our support she’ll do just fine.” Rarity hummed as she sipped her tea. “She’s not alone.”
Lotus, who sat to Rarity’s right nodded as she tended to her sister, offering her a cup of orange juice. Aloe tried her best to put the straw in her mouth. After several tries, she managed to get hold and took several sips. Zipper who watched from across the table let out a sigh. “Is she going to recover?”
“Yes, but Keplar said that she might still have some motor issues for the rest of her life.” Willy replied as he sipped his coffee. Seeing Keplar entering the cafeteria, he smiled. “Speak of the devil.” He held up his cup in his hooves. “To our savior!” The rest of the ponies cheered for the unicorn.
Keplar stared at the lot, taken back by the praise. ‘You did save them…’ He held up a hoof. “Its not a big deal. I’m happy to help.” He smiled as he walked up to Hooves. “Waffles, is it?” He raised his brow at the plate of already cooked waffles.
“I thought we all deserved a treat.”
Keplar nodded as he took a plate and placed a single waffle on it. “I can’t disagree with that.” He sat down at Twilight’s table. The group stared at him as he prepped his meal. Feeling the gaze of a thousand suns, he looked up and studied the multitude of eyes each holding an array of emotions. Before he could answer, Applejack and Soarin stumbled into the cafeteria followed by Macintosh, Applebloom, and Zecora.
“Sorry we’re late!” Applebloom stated as she sat at an empty table. “These two took forever to get up!” She pointed a hoof at Applejack and Soarin who laid their heads on the table.
The group found their hangover quite amusing. “How’s the young couple doing this fine afternoon?” Thunderlane laughed.
Applejack groaned as she rested her head in her hooves. “Very funny.” She managed to say with an air of contempt. Applebloom and Macintosh rolled their eyes as they walked over to Hooves to fill their plates. Soarin gave a huff and laid his hooves over his head.
“Give them some coffee!” Marley laughed. “It will wake them right up!”
“That’s why we drink in moderation, dearies.” Rarity cooed.
The group laughed all except for Zipper who kept staring at Keplar. Feeling uneasy, Keplar coughed. “What do you want?”
Zipper remained silent for a minute. “I just want to know.” He finally spoke with a condescending laugh. “What the fuck is going on?”
The group stopped their chatter and turned their attention to the two. Many forgetting their happy moment, many eager to know the why and the how. Twilight felt a chill run down her back at the prospect of finally getting some concrete answers to questions that nipped at the back of her mind.
“What’s going on?” Keplar shrugged his shoulders before taking a bite. “That’s a question.” He shook his head.
The group looked at one another, unsure what to make of his comment. “You don’t know what’s going on?” Twilight asked.
Keplar poked at his meal. “That’s a question with a broad range of answers I could give.” He took a final bite of his breakfast.
“What do you know?” Rainbow Dash stared at him skeptically.
Keplar stared at his plate for a while. Shaking his head, he stood up and walked out of the cafeteria. “Come…” He looked back at the group. “I’ll show you.”
Entering the main control room, Keplar walked over to a computer pressed a button. The large screen flickered on. Typing away on the keyboard a file popped on screen. The group stared at the pictures and words on the screen. “Test subject twenty-one?” Twilight questioned.
Keplar nodded his head. “Very few ponies ever saw this.” He moved the mouse cursor over to a file and clicked it. Inside was a single video file. “It was a rare opportunity to record it in action.” He opened the video file and it began to play. The video showed a front and side view of an FMRI scan of a pony’s brain, alongside a chart from an EEG scan as well.
The brain was lit up in an array of colors, showing off current activity. “What are we looking at?” Rarity asked.
“Brain activity,” Keplar sat in a swivel chair. “This is a pony’s life. This is what makes you, you.”
“Can you make sense?” Zipper sighed.
“They’re synapsis. Every thought, every emotion is an electrical signal traveling through the brain.” Keplar stared at the video file. “They determine what a pony says, does, or thinks from the moment of birth to the moment of death.”
“What is this, some type of vigil?” Shining asked as he stood closer to Keplar, his eyes never leaving the screen.
“Yes…” Keplar activated his magic. “Well, a recording of one.”
“This pony died?” Aloe softly asked as she leaned onto her sister for support.
Lotus sat her down in a chair beside them. “Who was it?”
Keplar stared at the sisters. “Somepony who was bitten, then infected. They volunteered to have us record it.” He clicked a button and the video skipped about four minutes ahead. The bright imaging in the brain, dimmed down sporadically. They could clearly see the pony from the imaging was jerking around as their brain was being taken over. “It invades the brain like meningitis or like cutie-pox.” The brain finally went black. “Then death.”
“Death?” Rainbow Dash tilted her brow. “Ponies I saw who were bitten turned really fast.”
“The resurrection times vary wildly.” Keplar sighed as he clicked another button. “It could be fifteen minutes to 30 seconds.” The video skipped ahead once more. “But all ponies infected will die, then comeback.” The video showed the lower portion of the brain where the brainstem connected to slowly lit up. “This patient was five minutes and seven seconds.”
“It reactivates the brain?” Derpy looked at Keplar with a raised brow.
“No, just the brainstem and the parts of the brain that control motor functions.”
“But they’re dead?” Twilight questioned.
Keplar pointed at the screen. “You tell me.”
Twilight stared at the screen. “Its nothing like before. Most of that brain is dark?” She shook her head. Even though she saw proof of the dead, it still made no sense. She had her own theory of how one turned. But the evidence of Sunny, Jiminy, and Dawn turning when they’ve died from other causes was starting to make more sense.
“What happens if you die without being bit?” Applejack asked, like she somehow knew what Twilight was thinking.
“What?” Keplar looked at her skeptically.
“We’ve seen three from our group turn without getting bit.” Applejack stated. “If what you’re saying is true, then it doesn’t matter how you die, you will always turn.” She pointed at the screen. Snowy flinched at her word's and buried her face in her hooves.
Keplar studied the filly’s mannerisms before staring at the group for a while. Suddenly he shook his head and laughed as he turned his attention back to the computer screen.
“What’s so funny doc?” Marley stared at the stallion skeptically.
“She already answered her own question.” Keplar opened a drawer of a nearby desk and pulled out a flask and took a swig of liquid.
Slowly his words began to sink in as the group looked at one another. Shock and fear clearly showing on their faces. “What?” Rarity laughed. “You’re not saying what I think you’re saying?”
“We’re all infected?” Twilight stared at Keplar, confusion clearly consuming her thoughts. Everything she knew about magic and biology was shattered in an instant. Spike placed a hand on her shoulder. The group felt a chill wash over them as the realization sunk in.
“You’re lying?” Shining walked up to Keplar. “Tell me you’re lying?”
Keplar just stared at the stallion with heavy eyes. “You saw it for yourself. Did you not?” Shining stepped back and sat on the floor his mind mulling over the information once more.
“You have no idea what it is?” Carrot scoffed. “Do you?”
“It could be prions.” Keplar sighed. “Patristic, viral, fungal.” He scoffed. “Magical in origin.” He looked at the group. “I just don’t know.”
Getting control of her emotions, Twilight looked at Keplar with tear-stained eyes. “Is there anypony else? Other facilities?” She walked up to him. “Is Canterlot’s ECDC still operational?”
“Maybe?” Keplar sighed, he glanced at the timer on the wall.
“You don’t know?” Shining growled. “How can you not know?”
Keplar glared at the stallion. “Communications went down.” He shook his head. “I’ve been in the dark for over a month!”
Rarity shook her head. “So, it’s not just here. There is nothing left anywhere is there? Is that what you’re saying?” Keplar let his silence answer her question.
“Keplar?” Willy spoke up. “I know this has been taxing for all of us, and I hate to ask one more question, but that clock has been counting down.” He pointed at the large numbers on the screen in red lettering that read out, forty-five minutes and, seven seconds. “What happens when it reaches zero?”
Keplar kept silent for a few seconds. “The facilities generators run out of fuel.” He finished off his flask and step away from the computer after shutting if off.
“What happens after the generators run out?” Thunderlane asked as Keplar left the control room. Keplar kept silent as he walked up the stairs towards the dormitory. The group looked at one another as dread began to take hold.
Shining, Zipper, Soarin, and Thunderlane ran down the stairs to the generators. “Why did Keplar just clam up like that?” Zipper growled as they got the bottom of the stairs and trotted down the dimly lit hall.
“Not sure.” Soarin huffed.
“Well, what’s wrong with him.” Thunderlane asked.
Shining stopped at a map on the wall. Seeing the generator room, he nodded his head in the direction. “Lets just focus on the fuel situation.”
Entering the generator room, they saw a large number of fuel barrels spread throughout the room. “Check them.” Soarin stated as he and Thunderlane went one way and Shining and Zipper went another way. Hearing a low chugging, Shining and Zipper walked up to a row of generators and stood in front of the only one that was running. Staring at the display, he saw the fuel gauge meter was kissing the empty marker.
The lights turned off.
“EMERGENCY LIGHTS ACTVIATED!”
“What the hell!” Shining growled.
“Did you turn off the lights?” Soarin asked as he and Thunderlane walked up them.
“No. Just went out.” Shining huffed. “Found anything?”
“No, just a bunch of empty barrels, more than I can count.”
“Shit!” Zipper growled. “It can’t be down to just that one?”
Shining glared at the fuel gauge.
Dinky stared at the book in her lap. She had a flat expression on her face. She tried reading the letters on the page, but her mind was lost. ‘We’re all infected?’ She shivered at that thought. How could one be infected but not show any symptoms. ‘We’re carriers.’ She remembered what Hooves had said to the group. ‘That’s what Keplar meant.’
Getting frustrated at the blur of letterings on the page she closed her book and let out a sigh. “What are you doing mother?” She asked as she noticed her mother holding a hoof to an air vent. “What’s wrong?”
“Oh… Nothing.” Derpy kept her eyes on the air vent. “Its just the air shut off.” She looked at her daughter and smiled. Receiving a smile from her daughter, she looked to her right and saw Dusk reading a book to his sister. Derpy smiled, maybe they would recover and be able to get back on their hooves, she thought.
Keplar sat in a small office that overlooked the control room. He held back his emotions as he stared at a picture of a mare who smiled right back. Letting out a troubled sigh, he wiped his eyes. “I did the best I could, with what little time I had.” He smiled at the picture. “I hope you can be proud of me.” He kissed the picture and slowly sat it down on the desk. He stood up and stared at himself in the mirror. “We think there is going to be more time,” The main lights shut off forcing the emergency light to kick in. “Then it runs out…”
Stepped out of his room Keplar saw most of Twilight’s group standing outside their rooms.
“Why is the air off?” Derpy asked.
“And our lights in our room?” Rarity asked.
“Energy is being prioritize.” Keplar stated as he walked calmly past the group.
“Air and lights are not a priority?” Willy asked as he stared at Keplar confusion clearly on his face. The lights in the hall turned off and the floor emergency lights turned on.
“The building is shutting itself down.” Keplar said in a monotone voice as he turned the corner and walked down another flight of stairs.
“How the hell can a building do that?” Marley asked as he limped after the doctor. “Hey, I’m asking you!” He huffed from the discomfort of his walk. “How can it?”
“You’d be surprised.” Keplar kept walking. Twilight and her group followed the doctor to the control room. By that time, Shining, Zipper, Soarin, and Thunderlane came back from the generator room.
“Soarin!” Applejack shouted.
Soarin held up a hoof as he picked up his pace to match Keplar’s. “Keplar, what is happening?”
“The building in going into shutdown.” Keplar sighed. “It’s diverting all power to the main control panel that runs this whole facility until the possible last second as we approach the half hour mark.” He pointed at the timer on the main screen. “Right on time.” Before he stepped up to the main computer, he stopped and turned around. “It was the River Republic.” He stared directly at Twilight.
“What?” Twilight asked.
“They were the last ones to hold out until the very end.” Keplar took a flask out from his lab coats pocket. “While we were barricading the door and committing suicide. They stayed in the labs until the very end.” He stared at the floor. “They thought they were close to a solution.”
“What happened?” Applejack asked.
“Same thing that’s happening here. The power grid… What’s left of it can’t keep this building running. So, generators kicked in and now… Well, we’re out of juice.” Keplar laughed. “You know we run on fossil fuels!” He scoffed as he shook his head. “And don’t get me started on our mana batteries.” He laughed. “So much for the industrial might of Equestria!” He walked over to his computer.
Zipper got upset and followed the doctor. “Let me tell you something!”
“Zipper, stop!” Soarin looked at the others. “Everypony grab your stuff we’re getting out of here!” The group nodded and as the abled bodied ran to the dormitory. But before they could run, the alarms blared out.
“THIRTY MINUETS TO DECONTAMINATION!”
Keplar quickly swiped his card and pressed a few buttons. A large metal door quickly rose up from the ground and sealed the only entrance into the control room.
“Did he just lock us in?” Aloe’s voice cracked as fear began to take hold. Her already weak limbs gave out, forcing her to hold onto her sister. Lotus caught her and gently laid her on the floor.
Keplar sat in front of a camera and turned it on. “We’re in the thirty-minute window, I am recording…” Before he could finish. Zipper grabbed him and threw a punch, but it was his only one as Shining and Thunderlane held him back.
“Keplar, open that door!” Applejack spat as she pointed at the door.
Keplar held a hoof to his cheek as he sat against one of the desk’s. “There is no point everything is locked topside alongside the emergency exits.”
“Well, do something!” Rainbow Dash pleaded.
“I can’t, that’s something the computer controls.” Keplar stood up and sat in his chair. “I told you, once those front doors close there is no opening them!” He pointed at the group. “You heard me say that!” The group looked at one another with dread showing on their faces. “It's better this way.” Keplar sighed.
“What is?” Soarin growled. “What happens when the time runs out?” Keplar looked down and didn’t answer which caused Shining to kick the chair. “What happens when…”
“DO YOU KNOW WHAT THIS PLACE IS!” Keplar shouted. “We protected ponies from very nasty stuff! Weaponized Cutie-pox! Poison Joke that can wipe out half the country!” He glared at the group. “Stuff you don’t want to get out! EVER!”
“That’s stuff is here?” Twilight felt sick to her stomach.
“A lie to protect the masses.” Keplar let out a heavy sigh.
“The timer?” Shining watched his sister fall to the floor. “What happens?”
“In the event of a catastrophic power failure…” Keplar adjusted his lab coat. “In a war for example. F.A.E.s are deployed to prevent any organisms from getting out.”
“F.A.E.s?” Some in the group asked.
Twilight felt a chill wash across her back. Her mind jumped to a memory of her friend Moon Dancer doing a report on a chemical similar in make-up back in high school. She cringed as the memory of her getting into a moral argument with her friend about perusing such studies… ‘So long ago’. She lifted her head from the ground. “F.A.E.s is a fuel-air explosive.”
“What the hell is that?” Thunderlane asked.
Shining turned his gaze from his sister to Keplar. “You’re shitting me… An aerosol bomb?”
“What does it do?” Rarity asked.
“It sets the air on fire.” Twilight felt sick.
Shining ran a hoof through his mane. “Shit!” He ran up to the door and pushed his shoulder into it. Zipper grabbed an ax and swung with all his might. But nothing happened. Frowning, Shining activated his horn but his teleportation spell fizzled out.
Keplar looked at Zipper. “That door is made to withstand a magical plasma ball.” He looked at Shining. "And there is a magical distortion field in this room."
“Well, your head ain’t!” Zipper spat as he charged Keplar.
Soarin and Macintosh held him back. “Brother! Enough!” Marley huffed.
“You know what this thing does to ponies!” Kepler leaned back in his seat. “You really want this for your sister?” He pointed at Applejack.
“I don’t want this!” She spat.
“But you do want this?” Keplar tilted his head. “Last night, you and your colt-friend said it was just a matter of time before everypony you loved was dead.”
Applebloom stared at her sister with horrified eyes. “What?”
“You really said that?” Rarity tilted her head.
Shining started at the farm pony with a dull expression. Applejack looked at the faces around her and felt shame, but she quickly took hold of her emotions and looked at Keplar with harsh eyes. “I have doubts, but I’m still hopeful there is way out of this.”
“The was never any hope!” Keplar scoffed.
“There is always hope.” Twilight stood up for Applejack. “Celestia always taught me that!”
“Where is she now?” Keplar stared at her.
“Is every ECDC failing all at once?” Willy asked.
Keplar stared at the clock and saw it had twenty-four minutes left. “Yes…” The timer doesn’t start until the one under Canterlot Castle is out of power.”
“You said the timer doesn’t start until the fuel runs out.” Zecora stared at the stallion with a raised brow.
“It does.” The timer starts once the signal from Canterlot dies out. Then it calculates what fuel is remaining in the generators.” He laid his head in his hooves. “If I had more barrels, then we would have more time.”
“Couldn’t you hornies make more fuel with your magic?” Zipper scoffed. Rarity and Twilight jerked at the racial remark. Shining just stared at earth pony. Marley rolled his eyes at his brother’s remarks. The rest just felt uncomfortable.
Kepler stared at the irate earth pony. “Why didn’t I think of that?” He laughed a hearty laugh. “Fuck, I should’ve. Then I would’ve been dead long before you all showed up!”
“Enough!” Macintosh stood in between the two. He glared at Keplar, staring him down with a might of a thousand suns.
“You can’t just keep us here!” Derpy cried as she held onto her daughter, Snowy and Dusk.
“This is easier for all of us.” Keplar turned his gaze to her and away from the large red stallion glaring daggers at him. “A quick painless death versus a long one out there.” Aloe stared at him. Her soft eyes fixated on his relaxed body posture.
The sounds of a shotgun cocking filled the air. Before anyone could make heads or tails, Rainbow Dash pointed the shotgun at Keplar. “Dash don’t do this!” Thunderlane shouted as he pulled on her shoulders. Scootaloo and Rumble cowered as they watched the scene unfold.
“Open that damn door or I’ll blow your head clean off!” Rainbow Dash shouted.
“Dash don’t!” Thunderlane pleaded.
“You listen to him, Rainbow Dash!” Soarin hissed as he pulled on her shoulder.
Rainbow Dash growled as she shoved the shotgun in Keplar’s face. “If you kill him then we all die!” Thunderlane pleaded. Hearing Scootaloo’s cries. Rainbow Dash hissed as she aimed the shotgun to her right and unloaded several rounds into random computers.
Before she could shoot off another round, Shining grabbed the shotgun with his magic and hit her with the butt of the gun. “You done?” He growled.
Rainbow Dash looked up at the unicorn with tear-stained eyes. “Yeah… I guess we’re done…” She sent a glare Keplar’s way. “The asshole should’ve let us die out there.” She spat out some blood that was in her mouth. “Sick bastard!” Keplar just stared at the floor, unwilling to match her gaze.
Twilight stared at him, studying his posture. “I think you’re lying.”
“What?” Keplar looked up.
“About no hope.” She sat in front of him. “If that was true, you’d have bolted with the rest or taken the easy way out. But you didn’t. Why?”
“It doesn’t matter.” Keplar sighed.
“It does!” She huffed. “You stayed, while others ran, why?”
“Not by choice!” He answered. “And not because I wanted to…” He leaned forward close to her face. “Because I made a promise,” He pointed at the screen. “To her! My Wife!”
“Test subject twenty-one was your wife?” Lotus titled her head.
“She begged me to keep going as long as I could.” Keplar flopped his hooves into his lap. “How could I say no. She was dying…” He pounded the desk beside him. “It should’ve been me on that table, not her! I wouldn’t have mattered to anypony. She was great loss to the world!” He shook his head. “Hell, she ran this place. I just worked here. In our field she was a Star Swirl!” He laid back in his seat. “I’m just Keplar. Head Manager…” He stared at Twilight with heavy eyes. “She could’ve done something about this.”
Twilight stared right back. “Maybe, but your wife didn’t have a choice, you do. That’s all we’re asking, a choice, a chance to fix what’s broken, to not give up, for as long as we can.”
Keplar stared at her for a little longer. Eventually he sighed and turned around in his chair. Swiping his card, he pressed a few more buttons. “I told you topside is locked down. I can’t open those.” The large metal door dropped down with a thud.
Many in the group eyes lit up as they rushed to the doors. “Come on, lets go!” Hooves shouted as he waved for the others to follow.
“There’s your chance, take it.” Keplar sighed.
“We’re grateful!” Twilight smiled.
“The day will come when you won’t be.” Keplar’s tone was dull as he stared at them.
“Come on we have ten-minutes!” Spike shouted.
Twilight and Applejack looked at him for a few more seconds, pondering his words, but hearing the other’s shouting, they let go of that thought as they gave him a nod and followed the others out. Lotus not far behind, felt a chill wash over her as she felt her sister push her away. “Sis?” She looked back at her sister. “We need to go!”
“I’m staying!” Aloe sat on the floor.
“No, you’re not!” Lotus spat. “You’re coming with me!”
“Just to die out there!” Aloe glared at her sister. “Like he said. We’ll all die a slow painful death.” She shivered. “We had so many close calls.” She lowered her head until her chin rested on her chest. “I want a painless death.”
Some in the back of the group looked on with horror. Lotus waved them to go, however Willy stayed behind and stared at the two. Feeling her emotions boiling, she sat beside her sister. “Okay, you win. I’m staying.”
Aloe stared at her sister. “Don’t do this to me…”
“Well, don’t do this to me!” Lotus spat. “If you’re staying, I’m staying.”
“Same…” Willy sat beside them. “Lets all take the coward’s way out.” He glared at Keplar. Keplar couldn’t look at the stallion directly.
“No… No… No…” Aloe placed her hooves over her head. “You can’t do this!”
“Too bad, we are!” Willy shrugged his shoulders. “See, you don’t get to do that. To… to come into somepony’s life, make them care and then just check out. I’m… We’re staying. The matter is settled.” Aloe looked at them with heavy tear-stained eyes.
Getting to the top floor, Twilight and the other’s ran up to doors. Seeing the metal doors were still shut. The others looked around in a panic. Seeing the second story windows were not covered up, Twilight breathed a sigh of relief. “We can go out through them!” She pointed at them.
They quickly ran up the stairs and ran across the balcony up to the windows. Placing her hooves on the glass, Twilight looked out and saw the sun was starting to dip past the horizon. Squinting her eyes, she glared at the twilight lit ground and saw a sparse number of dead roaming about. “Looks like we’re going to have to smash it?” Spike asked.
Twilight looked back at him and nodded. “Not sure we can get through it.”
“Stand back.” Shining charged up his horn and fired a beam of plasma. The beam washed over the glass. Stopping his magic, he and the others saw that he only cut half way through it. “Twilight, Rarity!” Shining charged his horn once again. Rarity and Twilight nodded as they charged up their horns.
Combining their magic, Shining fired another beam at the glass. Finally, it gave way and shattered into a billion pieces. Once the chaotic waterfall of glass had stopped, they looked out the window at the ground below. “That’s a fucking drop.” Marley grumbled.
Looking to her left, Rainbow Dash saw that the awning over the front doors gradually tapered down to the ground. Though it narrowed significantly, it was the only path to get everyone out without having to make multiple trips. “We climb down that!”
Twilight looked at where she was pointing. “That?” She stared at the gutter and one-foot circumference beam that curved its way to the ground floor.
“Yes, the ones that can fly and carry somepony will do so. Ones that can teleport do so, the rest will climb down.” Rainbow Dash took the lead.
“You heard her, go!” Zipper motioned everyone to follow.
“What about Lotus, Aloe, and Willy?” Applebloom asked.
“They’ll make it!” Applejack stated.
“Are you sure?” Applebloom tilted her head. Applejack nodded as she helped her sister climb down the gutter. Stepping onto the cobblestone laid lot of the ECDC, the full extent of the damage hidden by the prior night came into full view. Military and civilian ponies laid scattered around the building. Barricades with machine guns and a variety of vehicles dotted their surroundings.
“The fuck…” Shining stared in disbelief.
“We need to get a ride out of here!” Marley yelled as he saw a small group of trotters making their way towards them. Wasting no time, they ran up to a military transport wagon. Jumping into the truck, Zipper laid down under the dash and scanned the wires underneath. “Light!” Twilight activated her horn and poked her head into the cab. “Thanks!” Zipper grumbled as he worked.
“Cover him!” Shining drew out his lever-action rifle. The ones who had guns drew out their weapons, while others drew out their hoof/mouth held weapons.
Hearing the roar of the putter wagon, Zipper laughed. “Let’s get the hell out of here.”
“But what about the others?” Derpy asked.
“They’ll be here.” Twilight reassured her.
“We need to get going, Twily.”
“We are going to wait!” Twilight glared at her brother. Shining puckered his lips as he stared into her determined eyes.
“There they are!” Sweetie Belle screamed.
Seeing them struggling to climb down, Twilight activated her horn. Appearing in front if them, she grabbed onto Aloe and Lotus and teleported as close as she could to the wagon. Flopping on the ground she let out a groan as her horn sparked from the action. Thunderlane flew beside her and dropped Willy gently onto the pavement. “Get up!” He offered her a hoof.
Standing up, they piled into the wagon. Glaring at the hoard approaching through the rearview mirror, Zipper frowned and shifted the vehicle into gear. Slamming the petal with his hoof, the wagon drove down the road to places unknown.
Alone, Keplar stared at the photo of his wife.
“SIXITY-SECONDS TO DECONTAMINATION!”
Kissing the photo on the computer screen, he imagined the heat it gave off as his wife’s lips. “I love you…”
Standing on the gravel covered roof of a building alongsidea river, one of many rivers formed from the glacier on the mountain, Pinkie scanned the lower portion of Canterlot’s outskirts through the twilight that consumed the night sky. Frowning at the buildings’ dark silhouettes, she turned her gaze to the castle in the distance. It stood majestically in the final glow from the setting sun atop the mountain it sat upon. A perfect place for a diarchy to look upon their subjects, safe and sound from all the bullshit. Feeling a cold breeze, her fur stood on end. “Seeing anything out of the blue?” Copper asked.
“No…” She sighed. “Not after we came upon the train.”
Copper hummed softly as he sat beside her. “You were about to have a heart attack when we came upon it.”
“I thought they were dead…” She looked down at her hooves.
“True, we did find Dawn.” Copper laid a foreleg over her. “But they weren’t there. They have to be alive.”
“I know… Think positive…” Pinkie looked at him. “I’m just tired. It’s hard to think straight sometimes.”
“We have been traveling non-stop have we.” Copper pulled her closer. Causing her to blush.
“Almost four days’ worth will do that.” Limestone sighed as she rested on a matt she had laid out onto of the gravel. “Small naps were not enough.”
“We all took turns driving and now we’re here.” Spitfire flapped her wings as she exited the stairwell. “Though, we’re going to have to find more gas before we leave. “I say we rest. We’ll start in the morning.”
“Whose taking watch?” One of her Wonderbolts asked.
“I’ll take watch.” Maud raised her hoof. “You two get some rest.” She pointed at Pinkie and Copper. “You too.” She pointed Blaze.
“Sure.” He laid where her stood. “Won’t hear me complaining…” Hearing a massive explosion, they all looked towards the west and saw a fireball towering over some of the large skyscrapers that were thirty-stories tall. “The hell?” Blaze sat up. “What is that?”
“Something not good.” Granite looked at Pinkie. “You think its them?”
Pinkie stared at the fireball as it rose into the sky. “I have a feeling.”
“What kind?” Copper looked into her eyes as she kept staring at the ball of fire.
“Its them.” Pinkie looked at Copper.
“Get the flare.” Spitfire yelled.
“Even if it is them.” Blaze gave her a skeptical look. “Will they see it?”
“They will.” Spitfire took the flare gun and fired it with her mouth. The flare rocketed into the sky. Getting to the desired height it erupted into a bright green glow.
“When do you think it will go off?” Rarity asked as they drove away from the ECDC.
“Not sure but we need to be far away as possible…”
A bright ball of light shined behind them. Before any of them could react, a shockwave washed over them. Zipper growled as he temporally lost control of the wagon. Grabbing the steering wheel, he corrected its momentum and stopped the truck.
The group looked back at the massive fire ball as it rose up into the sky. “Well shit…” Thunderlane spoke with a gasp. “That would’ve been us.”
“Y-Yeah…” Twilight swallowed her fears.
“Where do we go now?” Derpy asked as she held her daughter close.
“He said the ECDC facility under the castle fell.” Carrot swallowed her emotions. “Does that mean the princesses are dead?”
Shining studied the defeated expression on the group’s faces. Turning to his sister, he saw her staring up at him. Unsure of what to do herself. “We’ll figure it out.” He looked through the open flaps of the canvas that covered the back of the putter wagon. “One of these buildings will have to do for…” Seeing a bright green light in the sky, his mouth hung open as he watched it soar up into the sky. “A flare…”
“What?” Twilight asked as she looked through the open flap. Seeing the green flare slowly falling back down. Her heart skipped a beat.
“Who could be firing that?” Hooves asked.
“Pinkie!” Applejack gasped. “It has to be!”
“That crazy pony!” Rainbow Dash cheered. “She chased after us!”
“Are you sure?” Zipper stared at them. “Highly doubt it.”
“You don’t know Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash smirked.
Twilight stared at her brother, trying to make out what he was thinking. “Brother?”
Shining let out a sigh as he rested his forehead against the canvas. “Where else can we go.” He said softly.
“You can trust her.” Twilight laid a hoof on his shoulder.
“I know…” He smiled at her. “Marley?” He poked his head through the window that lead into the wagons’ cab. “There should be a flare gun in the glovebox. “Every military vehicle is equipped with them.” Marely press the button and the door for the glovebox fell forward. Peering inside he saw a red orange colored gun and handed it to him. Stepping out of the back of the wagon, Shining lifted it over his head with his magic as he pulled the trigger.
A bright hue of red washed over them.
The group stared longingly into the sky where the green flare was. Several minutes passed, causing many in the group to get antsy. “Do you see anything?” Carrot asked. Before Shining could answer four silhouettes showed in the sky. Their hearts skipped a beat as they watch them approach. Shining, Soarin and Applejack raised their guns, but as the figures came into the light and into focus, Rainbow Dash’s and Soarin’s jaws dropped. “Spitfire!” Rainbow Dash gasped.
“The one and only!” She smiled. She caught herself as Soarin and Rainbow Dash hugged her. “Woah, lets save the hugs for when we’re back at basecamp.”
“Are you with Pinkie?” Twilight asked.
Spitfire shook her head with a wide grin on her face. “She’s the one that told me about your excursion to Canterlot…” She turned around and stared at the raging inferno behind her. “What happed over there?”
“It’s a quite a story.” Applejack replied with a heavy sigh.
“I’ll bite.”
The crackling of fire within the brick constructed fireplace filled the air. Its glow illuminated the far corners of the hotel lobby the group were in. Adding an calming aura that was sorely needed as the ponies stewed with the knowledge of a terrible truth.
Pinkie sat left of the fireplace. She looked into her cup and stared at her reflection. Her eyes deceived her thoughts. She was happy to have found her friends once more. But knowing a horrible truth ate away at her mind. “We’re all infected?”
Twilight watched her friend mess with her cup. “Yes…” She looked down at her lap. “It doesn’t matter how you die. You’ll turn into one of those things.”
Limestone held onto Granite as she stared into the fire. “He didn’t give a reason why this happened?” She turned her gaze to Twilight. Twilight shook her head. Limestone’s ears fell back as she turned her eyes back to the fire. Maud stared at her sisters. She hated seeing the despair in their eyes, but she didn’t know what to do.
“Well, it’s obvious.” Blaze let out a huff.
“What’s obvious?” Shining gave the stallion a dull glare.
“This is our extinction level event.” Blaze returned the glare. “I don’t know if you all believe it but I do.”
Applejack shook her head. “I don’t doubt that, but I’m not going to let that stop me from living my life.”
“To do what?” Blaze crossed his forelegs. “Die later on?”
“We’re all going to die, trotters or not.” Applejack replied. “At least I know I lived a life.”
Blaze rubbed his eyes. “Fuck, me!” He headed out of room. “I need a smoke!”
“I’ll join you.” A Wonderbolt sitting by the door followed him out.
Twilight watched the door close as they left. Shivering, she looked down at her cup. “Where are you based out of?”
Spitfire readjusted her wings. “We’re based out of Iron’s Ridge.” She looked at the unicorn. “We’re starting to wall off a portion of the town. Picking the taller building to be our watchtowers.”
“Smart.” Soarin smirked.
“Is it safe?” Rarity asked.
“Sort of.” Spitfire’s shoulders slumped. “We cleared out most of the trotters. But a herd came through once. As well as a group of bandits.” She drank her water. “That’s why we’re building the wall.”
“Are we allowed to move in?” Derpy wondered.
“Of course.” Spitfire smiled. “We need the ponypower.”
Shining felt a chill run down his back. Standing up he walked out of the room. “Where is he going?” Spike looked at Twilight. Twilight stared at the door, her mind wandering through a thousand thoughts.
Stepping into one of the hotel rooms, Twilight scanned the semi-tattered state it was in. Ignoring the mess, she turned her attention to the sliding glass door and saw her brother leaning on the balcony’s railing. Slowly opening the sliding glass door, she stood beside her brother and copied his pose. “You alright?”
“What do you think?” He sighed.
Twilight stared at her brother for some time. “Still thinking of Canterlot?”
“Aren’t you?” He answered her question with a question of his own.
Twilight tapped her hoof on the railing. “I am.” She sighed. “Thinking of our parents. Of Cadance. Of the princesses.” She looked at her brother. “It’s just we had so many close calls.”
“I know…” Shining sighed. “I just miss them so much.”
Twilight looked up at the night sky, watching the stars twinkle about. Her mind wandered like always. Smiling, she placed a hoof on her brother’s. “I’ll go with you. To Canterlot.” She kept staring at the stars. “You helped me look for Fluttershy and Zecora in the Everfree.” She looked at her brother. “I can return the favor.”
Shining smiled as he patted her on the head. “Sounds like a plan, but I’m not sure about the others?”
“We’ll deal with it in the morning.” Twilight rested her head against her brother. “Let’s get some rest…” A distant explosion caught their attention, looking towards the mountain, they saw a portion of the castle had erupted into flames. Soon the sounds of the explosion filled their ears. “Oh no…”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
      Part 2: Chapter 8 - Looking Upon the Dead City       
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 2: Chapter 8 - Looking Upon the Dead City
Twilight stared at the distant pillar of smoke rising from the western end of the castle. Her ears laid flat as her mind wandered through wild thoughts. Wild thoughts that ruined her sleep and now threatened to destroy her nerves. Stepping away from the window, she let out a heavy sigh and picked up her saddlebag. Clipping its straps snug around her barrel, she left her hotel room.
Exiting the stairwell, she walked into the hotel’s lobby and saw her friends and several Wonderbolts huddled around the fireplace, trying to stay warm. “It’s fricken cold!” Pinkie grumbled as she cuddled Copper. He joined her and rested his head on top of hers.
“Aren’t we in summer?” Marley grumbled as he readjusted the pillow under his bound leg.
“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “But with the weather factory destroyed and no pony monitoring the weather, the seasons have gone wild.”
“It seems nature is taking back control.” Applejack huffed as she put the hood of her jacket over her head. Seeing Twilight walking up to them she let out a heavy sigh. “You still going?”
Twilight messed with her saddlebag. “Yes.” She put on a cotton beanie she had found. “I need answers.”
Spike let out a sigh. “I tried to send another letter.” He showed her the rolled-up paper. “It reappeared, just like last time.” Twilight stared at the paper in his hands. Frowning, she picked it up and read it. ‘We are alive and located in the Fleece Hotel four blocks from Cheery Street.’
“That’s a bad sign.” Blaze stated. “You think it’s wise to go?”
“We need to know.” Shining stated flatly as he entered the lobby. “The princesses can’t be gone.” He checked his lever action. “They just can’t.”
“But I tried to send a letter…”
“Try again.” Shining sighed as he stood next to Twilight. “You ready?”
Twilight nodded. “Yes…” Her eyes went wide as she saw a trotter by the glass.
The others noticed the trotter as it looked into the building. Seeing them, it began to growl as it put a hoof to the glass. It pushed its mouth against it smearing its blood across its surface. “You think it’s safe with just you two going?” Maud stood up and unholstered her axe from her side.
“It will be a simple in and out.” Shining huffed as he neared the window. The trotter growled as it slammed against the window.
“Hurry before it breaks through!” One of Spitfire’s Wonderbolts, Clear Skies huffed.
Blaze groaned as he stood up and picked up his baseball bat that sat by the door. “Open!” Shining nodded and opened the door. The trotter turned its head and hissed. But it never got a chance to sink its teeth into any flesh as Blaze struck it over the head. “Two more should at least go with you.” Blaze stated flatly as he stared at his handy work. “I’ll be one of those ponies.”
Shining frowned. “No…” He looked out over the fog covered street scanning for more dead. Blaze just frowned at the stallion.
“You can come.” Twilight hummed as she patted him on the back.
Shining frowned at his sister. “Twily…”
“Shining!” Twilight huffed. “Enough!” She let out a heavy breath. “We need the help.”
“I’m coming too.” Spitfire stated. “Having the Captain of the Wonderbolts and the Captain of the Royal Guard will help our odds of seeing any government officials still running things.”
“What about us?” Carrot asked.
“We stay here until they get back.” Maud replied as she stood up and walked past the ponies by the door. She smiled at Spitfire as she walked over to the shed filled with firewood.
Spitfire smiled back. “Let me grab my stuff and then we’ll head out.”
Twilight and Shining watched the pegasus walk up the stairs. Looking at Blaze, he just shrugged his shoulders. “I’ll get the truck ready.” They watched him walk towards the vehicles resting in the parking lot. Looking at one another, they silently accepted that they would be entering the most dangerous part of their trip.
Getting to the gates of Upper Canterlot, a sprawling suburb that covered the base of the mountain with streets that wormed their way up to the castle that jutted from the western side of the mountain. Driving the truck through the quite cobblestone streets, Blaze glared at the hollowed homes. “So?” He looked at Twilight. “You think we can drive this all the way to the castle?”
Twilight glared at the road. It was unnerving how everything looked so peaceful, yet so foreign, so unearthly. “No…” She replied, keeping her eyes on the road. “Park it here and kill the engine.” She pointed at the sidewalk to her right.
Blaze did as he was told and pulled the truck up onto the sidewalk. “So…” He looked at the others. “I guess we’re hiking it?”
“It’s the safest way up to the castle.” Twilight sighed.
“Are you sure?” Spitfire wondered as she put on her saddlebag.
“We grew up here.” Shining sighed as he jumped out of the truck and picked up his lever action rifle from the bed of the truck. “We know it like the back of our hoof.”
“Yes…” Twilight stared at the main road they were on, watching it snake its way up the hill.
“At least the road goes all the way to the castle.” Blaze huffed as he stared at the castle’s silhouette.
“Seems too easy?” Spitfire’s wings twitched in annoyance.
“We’ll be fine but if we need to divert and take the sideroads, then we’ll do so.” Twilight made her way up the road. Her brother, Blaze and Spitfire followed her, their minds on high alert as they trekked their way to the eastern side of the castle.
The quiet that consumed the street, sang in their ears, numbing their senses. The sun high above them slowly warming the land, sent a chill down Twilight’s back. Shivering from the sensation, she looked over at her brother. Seeing a dour expression on his face a knot formed in her stomach. Turning her gaze back to the road, she saw a corner coffee shop that triggered childhood memories to resurface. “Brother?” She studied his posture. “You think they’re home?”
“No…” He sighed. “They went to the safe zone within the castle.” He looked at her. “That’s what they said, before the phone lines went down.”
Twilight eyed the two to three story homes and or shops that lined the street. Feeling nauseous, she looked back at her brother. “I need to know.” She watched as her brother bit his inner cheek. She knew that he wanted answers as well.
“Are we really going to take a detour?” Blaze asked as he stared at the siblings. "You said they were going to the castle. We'll find out then."
“How far is your parents’ house?” Spitfire asked.
“About three blocks down.” Twilight pointed up the hill. “We’ll meet you at the castle gates if you don’t want to follow.”
“We shouldn’t split up…” Spitfire and the others stopped as they heard distant groans of the dead. “That’s just proved my point.” She gave them a ‘I told you so look.’
“I agree.” Shining sighed. “Let’s get going, we don’t have all day.”
“In and out?” Blaze tilted his head to the side.
“In and out.” Shining replied as he took the lead.
A figure kept its eyes to the ground as it slowly stumbled across the cobblestone streets. Hearing a noise, it looked around and glared at the road, seeing nothing it looked forward and scanned the horizon… The figure fell forward as something blunt struck it over the back of the head. It growled as it tried to get up, but whoever was hitting it, kept up as several more strikes struck its skull.
Blaze growled as he pulled the bat from the mangled skull of the trotter. Looking up from his handywork, he stared at several decaying bodies lying in their final poses across the street. “This ain’t good.” He looked back at the others.
Twilight and Shining stared at their childhood home. The disarray it was in sent chills down their backs. Several windows were shattered, and the front door was slightly agape. “You think they’re at the castle?” Spitfire questioned as they walked up the steps to the front porch.
“I hope so…” Twilight placed a hoof on the door. She stood still, listening for any sound of activity within. “I still need to make sure.” She pushed the door open and watched it swing all the way to its apex, gently bumping up against the door stopper. With silence gracing her ears, she stepped into the home and slowly trekked through the house, checking the rooms as she passed them.
Following his sister into the home, Shining frowned at the state it was in. Knick-knacks lay strewn across the floor. Picking up a broken picture, he stared through the shattered glass and saw his parents, his sister, his brother, and himself smiling back at him. “Looks like the upper class of Canterlot didn’t escape the chaos.” Blaze mumbled out loud as he stood in the living room, jamming his bat into the broken TV screen.
Shining glared at him as he furthered the damage. Shaking his head, he set down the picture on the table in the hall and walked into the kitchen. “Have history?” Spitfire asked.
“He didn’t tell you?” Shining walked to the other side of the of the island.
“No. He doesn’t talk much.” She answered as she watched him scan the disarray that blanketed the kitchen counters.
Shining was about to say something snarky, when a dried puddle of blood caught his eyes. “Shit!” He stepped out into the kitchen and down the hall. “Twilight?”
“Shining, what’s wrong?” Spitfire followed after him.
“Twilight… Blaze?” Shining asked as he saw the earth pony looking into his father’s office. Standing next to him he finally noticed the trotter lying on the floor that had met its end long ago. “Fuck…”
“I don’t have a good feeling.” Blaze poked the trotter with his bat. Shining looked over his shoulder and watched his sister ascending the stairs.
Standing at the top of the stairs, Twilight stared at the slightly opened window at the end of the hall. She watched the white curtains flap softly with the breeze. Numbness washed over her as she slowly walked down the hall. Passing the bathroom, she stopped as she noticed blood on the floor, sink, and countertop. Lost in a haze, she picked up her pace, ignoring the other rooms, her mind focused on her parents at the end of the hall.
Nearly tripping over herself as she got to the door. A small part of her was amused. Her mother was one for closing doors to rooms that were not being used. But, then again, there were plenty of rooms whose doors were open… and the blood in the bathroom… the trotter within the office…
Stress twisted her stomach into a knot as she approached the door. Her magic's aura enveloping the handle. The door creaked as it swung open. Her mother’s makeup table beside the window graced her vision first. Then the corner of her parents’ queen-sized bed. Her blood went ice cold as she saw a white furred hind hoof. She let out a cry as she backed away from the door, crashing against the wall.
Ringing screamed in her ears as she stared into the room. She could barely make out her brother calling out to her, the only sounds were the wind blowing through the window and the door squealing as it moved into the fully opened position. “?” She felt her brother shoving her.
“Twily what’s wrong?” Shining placed a hoof to her forehead. “You’ve looked like you’ve seen a ghost.” Her replay was her vomiting onto the floor. Shock overcame him as he looked into the room. His heart skipped a beat as he saw two corpses on the bed, one a unicorn mare and the other one a unicorn stallion. “No…” Weakness overcame him as he walked into the room. Seeing exit wounds on their heads, one coming from the front on the mare’s skull and the back of the skull for the stallion.
Fighting back the urge to lose control of his emotions, he blinked away the tears that blocked his vision as he stood on the left side of the bed. “Damn it…” He said under his breath as he saw a bite mark on the mare’s right hind leg.
“Fuck me…” Blaze stared wide eyed at the corpses.
“Shit!” Spitfire held a hoof to the mouth. “These aren’t your parents, are they?” She helped Twilight off the floor.
Shining stared at the pistol laying between the corpses. “Yes…” He watched his sister stumble up to their father side of the bed. Seeing the insurmountable grief pouring from her eyes was like a hot blade stabbing and twisting into his heart. Shame washed over him. He made a promise to always look out for her as her big brother, best friend forever… through thick and thin… But now, he felt like shit. Maybe it would’ve been for the best to have skipped their parents’ house to go straight to the castle, or maybe they would just run into a graveyard. No matter how he spun it, it was going to be hell all around.
“Twily?” He walked up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder.
Her sobs were sporadic as she tried placing a hoof on her father. She touched him and felt how cold he was. She pulled back and butted up against the wall. Finally, her mind snapped, sending her to a fit of rage as she buried her face into the carpet and unleashed her sorrows.
Shining went to comfort her, but she cowered away, crashing against the nightstand. She threw her hooves over her head and shut her eyes to the world around her. He stepped back and looked unsure of what to do about the blanket of despair that consumed her.
“Give her some space.” Spitfire laid a hoof on his shoulder. Shining could see the pain she felt for them. “She needs to grieve on her own and so do you.” Shining looked at his sister lying in a fetal position, her tail covering the lower half of her body. Nodding in agreement he stepped away from his parent’s room and followed Spitfire down the stairs. Blaze was the last one to leave, turning his gaze from Twilight, he looked at the corpses on the bed. He shivered at their hollowed eyes that glared into his soul.
Soft winds blew through the opened bedroom window. Cool air washed over Twilight, causing her to shiver. Groaning, she slowly lifted her head off the floor. Rubbing her crusty tear-stained eyes, she lazily looked around. Coughing up phlegm, she grimaced as she swallowed it back down and slowly sat up from the floor. Seeing dead bodies out of the corner of her eyes, numbness washed over her as she remembered where she was. Oh, how she wished it was all a terrible dream.
But the longer she stared at her parents, the more they appeared, peaceful. Their posture on the bed showed love. Her father wrapped forelegs around her mother. His head resting on hers, their blood running down their faces, mixing and pooling in the middle of them on the bed, caking the pistol in a thin layer of dark crimson.
“They look peaceful.”
Hearing her brother’s deep voice, she looked over her shoulder and saw him standing under the doorframe. His eyes looked worn and tired like hers. “Yeah…” She replied softly, returning her gaze to her parents. “Mother was bitten.” She studied how violent the wound looked.
“Father couldn’t leave her.” Shining frowned. “He couldn’t take her to safe zone.” He stood beside his sister. “But why would father kill himself?”
Twilight scanned her father’s body, seeing something she leaned in closer and saw a nasty bite mark covered in dried blood. Thinking back to the trotter in her father’s office. The odds of them being bitten by both were high. Which left only one outcome “Mother bit him.” Her body shivered as those words passed her lips.
Her brother stared at her in disbelief, but as he studied his father’s corpse, he too saw the wound. “He couldn’t do it.” He activated his magic and picked up the pistol from the bed. Opening the cylinder, he saw two of the five, five-hundred magnum rounds were fired. “Only after did he.” He looked at his parents with dull eyes.
Twilight stared at the pistol floating gracefully in front of them. “What do we do now?”
Shining gently placed the pistol back in its place. “We keep going.” He smiled at his sister. “We can’t give up now.”
Twilight bit her lower lip. “But what if there is nothing?”
Shining sighed as he looked out the window and at the castle only a few hundred yards away. “Like I said, we keep going.” He left the room. Twilight quickly followed him and walked alongside him.
“How long was I in there?” She asked.
“Not long.” He stopped a few steps before the base of the stairs. “Only fifteen minutes or so.”
“How are you feeling?” Spitfire came up to them, fully geared up and ready to go.
“Alright…” Twilight replied half heartly. “I’m ready to leave this place.”
“Spitfire nodded. “I understand.” She led them out of the house. Stepping onto the porch, a pleasant shiver danced across Twilight’s back, easing the stress that flowed through her, lifting a few weights off her shoulders. “Blaze, we’re ready to go!” Spitfire shouted as she skipped onto the pathway that led to the house.
Blaze nodded and finished his cigarette. Tossing it he looked at the siblings and noticed their solemn expressions. “Good, because we need to get to the castle before sunset.”
“We have penalty of time.” Shining pointed at the castle. “If we keep up a good pace, we should get there with in an hour or two…” Seeing a small group of trotters stumbling down the road towards them, he growled. “Fuckers.” Twilight stared at the trotters’ manic expressions as they growled at no one and at nothing in particular. A purple glow engulfed her horn as she unholstered her axe.
A unicorn with green fur wearing golden bronze armor and steel chainmail, typical Royal Guard uniform was leaning against the parapet of the eastern gate towers. Feeling cold air blowing through the embrasure’s he sat in between. He cursed to himself that he should’ve worn something warmer. To keep his mind distracted from the unpleasant weather, he fidgeted with his crossbow.
Finished with tightening up his bow’s draw weight. He took time to study his weapon. Its main body was made of oak and adorned with carvings. Its brass parts were polished to perfection and reflected its surroundings like a mirror. Even its handle was wrapped with lush black stained leather that made it feel heavenly to hold.
But even with its beauty, it was highly out classed by the new lever action rifles that replaced it. Even still, the Royal Guard still had to keep up their regal appearance for the public. He looked to his right and saw his bronze spear resting on the ground. Seeing some specks of dried blood, he grumbled as bad memories danced across his mind. “Keeping up what appearance.”
“Everything alright Fletcher?”
Fletcher looked up and saw a bat pony stallion wearing Lunar Guard armor. Which was a steel stained a gun metal blue, from niter bluing. “Just keeping my mind busy, Iron Wing.”
The bat pony, smirked. “Sounds like you need help, glad I brought our new recruit along.” He stepped to the side and allowed an eleven-year-old pegasus colt with the same fur and mane color to Fletcher’s to exit the narrow stairwell.
“Private Hanzel, reporting for duty!” The colt smirked as he saluted. The Lunar Guard helmet he wore tilting to the side and covering his right eye.
“So, my bro has betrayed me and joined the Lunar Guard?” Fletcher laughed.
“No…” Hanzel timidly crossed his forelegs. “But Iron Wing did offer me a ride in the artillery tractor.” His uncrippled wing fluttered.
“You’re going to let him drive it?” Fletcher raised his brow at Iron Wing.
“No, he might run over and break military equipment.” He held up his hooves, his bat wings flapping from embarrassment.
“Hey!” Hanzel frowned at the bat pony. “You said I could drive it!”
Fletcher laughed at his brother. “That would be a sight to behold…”
Hearing gunshots, Hanzel jumped and hid behind the parapet. Fletcher and Iron Wing looked through the embrasure and saw four ponies fighting their way up to the gate. “Damn…” Iron Wing grumbled as he unshouldered his rifle. “What do we do?”
Fletcher glared at the distant ponies. “Brother!” He watched a purple furred unicorn swing an axe at a trotter. “Monocular!” His brother rummaged through his bag and pulled out the requested item. Fletcher quickly grabbed it and looked through it. “Holy shit!” He gasped.
“What do you see?” Hanzel asked.
“Alert the princess!” Iron Wing went into military mode and ran down the stairs. Passing the monocular to his brother, Fletcher grabbed his crossbow and aimed through the embrasure.
Twilight growled as she brought down her axe on a unicorn trotter. The monster growled and activated its horn. She felt its magic around her neck. Chocking, she pulled her axe from its shoulder and swung once more, her blade struck its side of its head, its jawbone shattering. Seeing its head burst into a mist of dark red, she turned around and saw Blaze holding his 8-gauge sawed-off double barrel shotgun. “Thought you needed a helping hoof.”
She grimaced at the high pitch ringing playing in her ears. “Yeah…” She looked all around her and saw just how outnumbered they were. “We need to teleport into the castle!”
“We don’t know what’s on the other side!” Blaze stared at her with narrowed eyes.
“I think it’s the best shot we got!” Spitfire commented and she flew above them taking pot shots at the trotters with her repeating crossbow. “I’ll distract them while you get closer so you can save your magic.”
Shining pushed a trotter back. “Sounds like a plan!” Hearing a whizzing fly past his head, he looked on in shock as a trotter in front of him crumbled to the ground. Staring at the bolt sticking out of the trotter’s eye socket. He looked over his shoulder and saw a pony in one of the towers by the gate. Several more ponies poked their heads from the wall’s parapet and opened fire on the dead that surrounded them.
Seeing the gate rising up, Twilight saw a bat pony poking his head out from under the door. “Run!” He waved at them with his hoof. They didn’t hesitate as they ran with all their might. Running past the gate, the bat pony looked to his left. “Close the gate!” The two ponies manning the lever, unlatched the locking bolt and let the gate drop, closing with a bassy thud.
Twilight, Shining, Spitfire, and Blaze stared at the door. The sounds of the dead beating against wrought iron reenforced wood door filled the air, causing some ponies to cower. “Watch out for the flyers coming over the wall!” The bat pony yelled. Turning his attention to his new guests, his eyes lit up as he recognized three of them. “Dear sweet Luna, Captains?” He gave a salute. “Staff Sargent, Iron Wing, sir!” He smirked. “It’s felt like forever since I’ve done that!” He laughed at himself.
Shining nodded as he caught his breath. “At ease soldier.” He smirked. Spitfire replied with a salute of her own.
“Captain!” Fletcher shouted from the third-story balcony that led up to his tower. “You crazy son of a bitch!”
Shining smiled. “Same to you!” He laughed. “Haven’t found a way to go out in a blaze of glory?”
“Nah,” Fletcher shook his head. “Had to keep my eye on this little bugger.” If on cue, Hanzel popped his head over the railing and waved at them.
“I can’t believe you’re alive?” Iron Wing smirked. “How have you been?” He bowed for Twilight. “It’s been a while, Miss Sparkle.” She blushed at the formal greeting and gave a little wave. Finding her embarrassment charming, he smiled at his handywork and turned his attention to Blaze and noticed him giving him a look.
“Glad to see you’re alive as well.” Shining looked at the ragtag group of Royal Guard, Lunar Guard, and army surrounding them, fifteen he counted. Quite a small number given the castle’s footprint was the size of a small town. Though they were on the eastern side where the Royal and Lunar guard headquarters were, as well as several barracks along the western side of the courtyard they stood on. Seeing some civilian’s poking their heads out from the barracks, his heart skipped a beat.
“How many are there?” Twilight asked his question for him.
Iron Wing hung his head. “Not many, about forty made it to this sector of the castle.”
“Let’s now make it forty-four.” A delicate voice added.
Turning around, Twilight’s and Shining’s bodies froze as they saw an alicorn with pink fur and a graceful mane of magenta, purple, and cream-yellow walk up to them.
“C-Cadence?” Twilight sputtered as she felt like she would pass out.
“It’s me.” Cadence smiled. Her tired eyes swelled up with tears. Looking past Twilight, she saw her husband’s dumbstruck expression. Before she could make heads or tails. Twilight and Shining grabbed onto her, hugging her for dear life. Her limbs went limp as she fell to the ground with them. Giving in, she returned the hug. “I’ve missed you so much.”
Spitfire laid a hoof over Blaze’s shoulder and let out a whistle. “Well would you look at that!” She laughed. “Finally, something to be happy about!”
Blaze watched the sadness that consumed Twilight slowly leaving. “Yeah…” He smiled.
“Why didn’t you come back for us?” Twilight wiped her tears.
Candence bit her cheek as she looked over her small group of survivors. “I’ve tried, but there’s a blanket of magic preventing ponies form leaving.”
Twilight stared at her sister-in-law with a raised brow. “What?” Her right brow lifted as she processed her words. “Magic strong enough to prevent travel, even for Celestia, Luna, and you?” She shivered as Keplar’s words replayed in her mind. ‘It could be magic in origin.’ She looked at Cadence. “Are trotters causing it?”
Cadence stood up. “In a way.” She sighed.
“In a way?” Shining tilted his head as he studied his wife’s defeated posture.
“You should show them your highness.” Iron Wing lowered his head.
“Show us what?” Twilight looked at the bat pony.
Cadence stared at the gravel under her hooves. “Come, it’s hard to explain.” She walked to the castle’s central tower that hugged the mountain’s cliffside. “Mop up any trotters that fly over the wall.” Iron Wing bow and commanded his stallions. Opening the double doors, she motioned Twilight and her friends to enter.
Passing through the doors, a shiver danced across her back. “You oaky?” Spitfire asked, her wings twitching from the strange sensation.
“I don’t know.” Twilight couldn’t put her feelings into words. It was like night and day difference when they passed the threshold. It felt oppressive, cold, and unforgiving. Seeing her brother and Blaze looked like they felt the same. She stopped as she laid eyes on a wide door that was boarded up. Timidly placing her ear to the door, she waited and listened. Hearing muffled groans, she jumped back.
“Had to seal off this part of the castle.” Cadence frowned at the door.
“What happened?” Twilight smacked her drying mouth. “Where are the princesses?”
Cadence’s shoulders slumped. “Everything went to hell.” She walked further down the hall. “Things got out of hoof really quick. We were overwhelmed within the week, the sickness spread like wildfire.” She opened another door.
Twilight felt numb as she recognized where she was. It was an ‘L’ shaped hall, directly in front of her lead to the gardens and to her right lead to a spiral staircase. A staircase that led to Celestia’s and Luna’s royal chambers. Seeing the door that led to the gardens was blocked by several items of furniture, she let out a troubled sigh. “Cadence, please…” She walked alongside her. “Where are they?”
Cadence let out a heavy sigh. “I’m taking you to them.” She said dully as she guided them up the spiral staircase.
Ascending the steps, Twilight’s mind raced madly. Why was Cadence being so cryptic? Why were so few ponies alive? Was it worse than she imagined? Passing a window, she stopped and looked through it. Five stories below, was the four-acre garden and the other buildings of the castle. Memorized by its still intact beauty, her attention turned to the figures moving throughout the garden. Noticing how frantic and uncoordinated they walked, she quickly looked away as her worries were confirmed…
Twilight stood in front of a grand gold-plated doors, with intricate carvings of early Equestrian history. But it wasn’t those carvings that drew her attention. It was the black misty smoke like magic oozing form the gaps in the doors. “It’s Luna?” She stuttered.
Cadence only sighed as she kept her eyes on the floor. Shining armor placed a hoof on his wife. “Where’s Celestia?”
“She’s in there.” Cadence said flatly. Twilight turned around looking at her with horrified eyes. “Celestia became sick two weeks into the outbreak. Luna quickly put her into her chambers.” Cadence stepped up closer to the door. “Luna devoted her time to caring for her sister so she could get back to leading the effort against this plague. Until then I was put in charge.” She looked at Twilight. “I did my best, but I needed them. I hoped they would return to their duties, but as the days dragged on…” She shook her head.
“That day never came.” Blaze leaned against the wall and looked out the window, eyeing the vast real estate the castle occupied.
“I tried sending letters to Spike so I could warn you,” Cadence looked at her husband. “But they would just reappear, so, I feared the worst, but when royal guards tried to make a scavenging run to restock some supplies, they found they couldn’t get past the gate. Not without being forcefully knocked back.” She bit her cheeks as she stared at the door with dull eyes. “At first, I thought it was the trotters manipulating ponies magic, but when I pinpointed the source, I found out it was coming from within Celestia’s room.
“How do you know it was Luna?” Spitfire asked.
“I opened the door… Once.” Cadence shivered and shook her head.
“So, we’re stuck here until she comes out and kills whatever spell she's casting?” Blaze tilted his head.
“Yes…” Cadence sighed. “Sorry you’re trapped here.” She hung her head low to the ground.
“Sweetheart,” Shining placed a hoof under her chin and lifted her head to be eye level with him. “It's okay. We’ll figure it out. I’m just glad you’re alive.” He kissed her. “After what we've been through, we needed to hear good news.”
Cadence felt a pain in her chest. “What happened?”
“It’s a long story.” Twilight sighed.
“We’ll tell me all about it.” Cadence made her way to the stairs. “Some of the army folks are cooking up a wonder dinner. You can fill me in on everything.”
“A meal and a story!” Spitfire smirked. “Count me in.”
Twilight smiled, but it quickly left as she looked back at the door. Noticing she wasn’t following. Blaze stood at the top of the stairs and watched her stare at the door. “Are you coming?” She kept her eyes on the black misty magic floating across the floor, dissipating before touching her hooves. “Twilight?” He placed a hoof on her shoulder.
She jumped back and whipped her head around. Finding herself awfully close to him, their snouts touching, she blushed and sheepishly smiled. “What?”
Blaze shook himself awake from the shock. “Are you coming?” He asked as he rubbed his snout.
“Yes…” She trailed off and looked at the door once more.
“We’ll take care of it.” He placed a hoof under her chin and turned her head to face him. “We will have to, to get out of here.” He motioned her to follow. “Let’s do so after we eat.” Twilight blushing from the touch, nodded and followed him down the stairs.
Twilight stared at her meal. It was a mixture of beans, cabbage, tomatoes and bell peppers. A hodgepodge of ingredients for sure. At least it was edible she mused as she chewed through her bite. Cadence who sat across from her stared wide eyed as she ate. “I’m so sorry…” She placed a hoof on her husband’s. “Did you burry them?”
Twilight stared at the hills and valleys the beans made. “No…”
“We didn’t want to disturb them.” Shining sighed as he patted his wife’s hoof.
Fletcher who sat at their table played with his meal as he mulled over their story, they told. “Damn…” He scoffed. “That’s all I have to say.”
Hanzel looked up at his brother unsure how to take all this information in. “So, you’re saying we’re all infected?” Then there was that nugget of information, the question asked by Poppy sent shivers down his spine. ‘Infected?’ His young mind had a hard time wrapping around the concept of being sick without being sick.
“You didn’t know?” Twilight tilted her head. “Wasn’t your ECDC keeping you up to date?”
“They stopped communicating for the past four days.” Cadence shrugged her shoulders. “The building was on lockdown. No pony was going to get in to find out why…” She drank some of her water. “Then it exploded.”
“Have you gone to check?” Spitfire asked.
“Yeah.” Iron Wing finished his meal. “But the tunnel collapsed.” He picked up his drink with his front hooves. “And the main building is in the redzone.”
Twilight looked out the archway at the castle’s silhouette. Her mind drifting to the blocked and boarded up doors. “I still can’t believe this is all that made it?”
“I can!” Hopper an army stallion laughed. “Pure chaos. You would’ve sworn Discord came back.”
Twilight tapped her hooves together. “Is he?”
Cadence shook her head. “No, last time I flew over the gardens I still saw him incased in stone.”
Mild silence fell over the ponies as they finished their meals. “Want to see were you’ll be sleeping?” Iron Wing asked.
“Sure?” Twilight replied.
“Why don’t you go for us.” Shining gave his wife a warm smile. “I’m going to spend some time with her, if you don’t mind?” Hearing, Fletcher, Poppy and several others, whooping and cheering. Her rolled his eyes. “I’m still captain!” They all went silent.
Twilight held back a giggle. “Okay.”
“I’ll go with.” Blaze stood up. “I need to lie down any ways.”
Iron Wing’s smile flattened slightly as he watched the stallion throw on his saddle bag as he stood beside Twilight. “Why don’t we move along.” He guided the two of them to the barracks.
Shining noticed the look but gave it little thought as he turned his attention to his wife. “So, what do you want to do?”
Pleasant sensations ran down her back as Twilight felt the cold evening air washing over her body as it settled into the courtyard. Watching her breath dissipate, she looked over at Blaze who seemed to be enjoying the cold. “You been through a lot?” Iron Wing asked.
“Yeah…” Twilight looked at the bat pony who was out in front. “We’re just glad to be alive.” Blaze nodded in agreement.
“Well, you’ll be safe here.” He gave her a smirk. “I give you, my word.”
Twilight blushed. “Always a gentlecolt.” Blaze shook his head.
Iron Wing noticed the earth pony’s displeasure but decided to ignore it. Getting to the barracks, he opened the door to barrack numbered A1. “Here is where you’ll be staying.”
Twilight hugged him. “Thank you.” She gave him a smile. “I’ll figure a way to get you all out of this situation.”
Iron Wing blushed at the affection. “Well, if anypony knows how to get through to the princesses, it’s you.” Blaze just raised his brow but deep down he found his flustered appearance amusing.
“I promise.” She looked into his cat like eyes with determination.
“Well, it's not a five-star hotel, but it should do.” Iron Wing bowed. “Get some rest.” Twilight nodded and watched him step out of the barrack.
Blaze stretched and let out a huff. “Now which one do I pick?” He mused as he tested the beds comfort by pressing down on them with his hoof. Finding one that fit his preference he set down his saddlebag. Taking out his shotgun he checked to see if both barrels were loaded. Nodding, he put it in safe and laid it on his bed. Looking up from his bed, he saw Twilight sanding under the archway. “Heading back to the mess hall?”
She remained silent as she listened to the blowing winds. Without a word she stepped out of the barracks. Confused, Blaze stepped up to the archway and watched her walk across the courtyard toward the castle. “What are you doing?” He whispered. Seeing her entering the castle, he cursed under his breath and followed after her. Iron Wing who stood in the alley of two barracks watched Blaze enter the castle.
Blaze groaned as he climbed up the steps of the castle. “What the hell are you doing?” He asked out loud to himself. Finally getting to the top, he caught his breath. His smoking habit showing its ugly head. Taking a deep breath, he walked further down the hallway until getting to the end. Seeing Twilight standing in front of the door, he stood back and stared at the smoky magic pooling out from the door.
Apprehensive, he slowly walked up to her. “Twilight, what are you doing?”
Twilight felt a heaviness on her chest as she watched the smoke move past her legs. The magic felt ice cold, oppressive. “Tell them…”
“Tell them what?” Blaze tilted his head.
“Tell them to get themselves ready!” She activated her magic and threw open the door. A burst of dark magic washed over her and Blaze, knocking the wind out of their lungs. Fighting the fear that consumed her she glared at the night sky like mass and jumped in.
“Twilight!” Blaze reached out to grab here but he was too late. Watching her vanish in a flash of white, he stared at the mass with horrified eyes. “Fuck…”
“What the hell are you doing?” Iron Wing’s raspy voice echoed through the hall. “Don’t you…” His eyes went wide as he saw the swirling mass. “What the?”
“Get Cadence and Shining!” Blaze growled.
Feeling a warm sensation washing over her, Twilight opened her eyes. “Woah?” She gasped as she found herself in a vast black void filled with white star like specks. It all felt strange to her. The stimulation she felt, so foreign, so alien. “Never felt magic like this before.” She slowly trekked through the midnight black.
“Hello?” She called out as she scoured the dark. “Celestia? Luna?” She cried out. She froze as she heard a sob. Her ears swiveled trying to pinpoint where it came from. Hearing it once again, her heart skipped a beat as it sounded very familiar.
Seeing a bright blue light poking from the darkness, she picked up her stride, closing the distance she saw the outline of a figure hunched over the blue light that turned out to be an orb. “Luna?” She gasped as saw the figure’s face. It was Luna for sure, but not the youthful royal she knew. Her dark-blue fur was now a midnight-cornflower-blue. Her lush sapphire-blue mane and tail were now a pure blinding white like her eyes. “Luna…”
“All I see are nightmares…” Luna cried as she stared into the orb, ignoring Twilight. “I tried to keep them safe in their dreams…” She rubbed her hoof across the orb.
Pain and sorrow filled Twilight’s heart as she timidly placed a hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Luna it’s me, Twilight…” Luna whipped her head to face her. She jumped back and stared into her intoxicating eyes. “Luna?”
Luna’s wings twitched as she activated her horn. A fiery blue glow engulfed her horn and Twilight. Twilight let out a gasp as she floated over to Luna. Hovering in front of her, Twilight could finally see the full existent of her new form. A pain formed in her chest seeing the hurt pouring from Luna’s eyes like a broken dam.
“Why do you haunt me apparition?” Luna growled, her tone of voice dripping with venom. Twilight smacked her drying mouth as she tried to form words to speak. “Am I not tormented enough already?”
“Luna! It’s me!” Twilight held out her hooves. “Please, I’m not some ghost!”
Luna narrowed her eyes. “You dare deceive my mind? Taking the form of Celestia’s student…” Tears fell down her face. “My friend!”
Twilight shivered at the tone. “No… Please it’s really me! I’m alive! I came all this way to help!”
“Lies!” Luna threw Twilight to the ground. Twilight gasped in pain as the air was knocked out of her. Rolling over, she held her position to allow her to catch her breath. Luna stepped away from the blue orb and stood over Twilight. “I’ll not be consumed by your nightmares!” Luna spat as the mana around her horn grew. “I know your tricks! I know how you work! Its I alone who will stop your evil from spreading. I’ll keep your nightmares away!” She aimed her horn at Twilight. “I’ll save them from your dark magic!”
Growling out her pain, Twilight rolled out of the line of fire. White hot plasma scorched the black abyss. She gasped as the white fire from the blast faded into wispy grey smoke. Turning her attention to Luna, she saw her charging up another attack. Cursing under her breath, she rolled out of the way and activated her own magic to teleport out of this nightmare, but as soon as she felt the spell take hold, it died, causing her to tumble across the ground. ‘Stupid!’ She scolded herself.
Luna smirked menacingly as she grabbed Twilight’s hind legs. Feeling herself sliding across the floor, Twilight dug her hooves into the ground to slow herself, but to no avail. Looking over her shoulders, she saw the blue orb approaching. With no other options, she threw herself at it. “NO!” Luna screamed as she lunged at Twilight. Twilight grimaced as she feared the worst.
Silence… nothing but silence. Unnerving silence... Twilight slowly opened her eyes and let out a gasp. All around her was an endless number of white glowing spheres floating around her. “So, this is the dream realm?” She whispered out loud as she slowly walked past the vast number of spheres floating majesty through the stary void. “It’s more than what I’d imagined…”
Passing a sphere, she stopped and stared at it. Through the glassy exterior she saw a small filly running through a field playing tag with wacky strange creatures. A smile adorned her face at the innocence on display. Feeling a tear roll down her face, she wiped her eyes.
“Uh?” Feeling something hitting her rump, she turned around and saw another orb, but it was darker in color to the previous. Taking a closer look, she saw a mare surrounded by a nightmarish scene taken from hell itself. “Oh no…” She put a hoof to her mouth as she noticed the mare was partially turned. The mare kept running around in a frenzy manner, pulling at her mane and slamming her head against the jagged rocks. The mare’s screams shook Twilight to her core. Stumbling away from the orb she started to panic as she saw other dark orbs coming into view.
“I try so hard to let them rest, but she won’t let them go,”
Twilight’s body went numb at the motherly voice. Slowly turning around, her eyes fell upon an alicorn with white fur and a tri-colored mane flowing majestically with a non-existent breeze. “Celestia?”
The mare smiled. “It is I…” Twilight pulled her into a death grip of a hug, startling her. She let out a laugh and returned the hug. “Oh, dearest Twilight.”
Tears poured from Twilight’s eyes. “Why didn’t you come back?” She let her emotions run wild. “Why is Luna like this?” She looked up at her mentor with bloodshot eyes. “Why?”
Celestia’s heart sank seeing her student’s despair. She ran a hoof through Twilight’s mane, allowing her to release her emotions that had been building up for the past two months. “I tried, Twilight. I’ve seen everything you've been through. I am sorry I wasn’t there to comfort you” She held the young mare close to her chest. “But I can’t.”
“Why?” Twilight wiped her eyes. “Because of Luna?”
“In a way.” Celesta sighed, placing her hooves on Twilight’s shoulders. “I’m not here anymore. I am gone, you’re only talking to my soul.”
Twilight’s blood ran cold. “What?” She started to hyperventilate. “No… You can’t! You can’t!”
Celestia placed a hoof to her lips. “I was bitten by a sick pony that flown into the throne room.” She watched the orbs float around them. “Luna tried to save me, and, in her desperation, sent my soul to the Realm of Dreams. However it kept rejecting me, so in order to make it so, she bound my soul and the realm of dreams into a crystal sphere.”
Twilight looked down at her hooves. “But why is Luna keeping Cadence and the other survivors stuck within the castle’s premises?”
“Side effect of Luna’s spell.” Celestia bit her cheek.
“How do we get her to end her spell?”
“YOU WILL NOT DECEIVE ME!” Luna’s booming voice rolled across the realm. Twilight and Celestia saw her appear from a swirling black mass. “You will not take her from me apparition!”
Twilight cowered from the irate alicorn. Celestia put herself between her and her sister. “Not another step, dearest sister!”
Luna growled. “Don’t you listen to this demon!” Her voice cracked a little. “She’s trying to take you to her realm!”
A sharp pain radiated across her chest as her sister’s mournful tone danced in her ears. “Luna… I am no more!” She held back her emotions. “You must let me go! End this madness!”
“You are not!” Tears began to blur Luna’s vision. “I am close to a solution!” She hit the ground with her hoof. “I know this dark magic’s weakness!” She stepped forward. “The nightmares will be over for everypony!” She activated her magic. “And it starts with this apparition!” She fired a blast.
Celestia put up a shield diverting the hot plasma in all directions. Twilight coward under her mentor and watched Luna firing a never-ending barrage of attacks on to the shield. “Celestia!” Twilight gasped as she saw the shield begin to crack. She activated her horn and added her magic to it.
“Save your magic!” Celestia groaned.
“You need help!” Twilight groaned at the stress Luna was putting onto the shield. “Besides we need to find a way to rid her of this dark magic!”
“That will not end the spell keeping you here!” Celestia huffed. “You need to leave this realm! You need to put me to rest!”
“What?” Twilight was confused at her words, but she quickly caught on as she put two and two together. “No… I can’t!”
“You need to!” Celestia looked at her student. “What’s left of my mind is keeping the spell together.” She groaned as she felt her magic failing. “You must dearest Twilight.” Twilight shook her head and buried her face into her side. Celestia smiled as she remembered Twilight’s first day in school. Timid and quite but then became her most eager student full of lively expression. “Twilight. Look at me!”
Twilight timidly looked up at her mentor.
“Listen to me.” She felt tears rolling down her face. “Remember all that I taught you. Use it to the best of your abilities, because you’re in a new world. A world that’s about survival.” She gave her a stern expression. “So, you survive! And you rebuild! And never forget who you are!”
Twilight wiped her tears away. “I wish I could’ve saved you.”
Celestia shook her head. “Things happen for a reason,” She kissed her on the forehead. “Now run dearest Twilight.” She pulled magic from her shield. “RUN!” She fired a ball of magic at Twilight sending her flying across the void. Twilight screamed as she picked up speed. Before she knew it, she exited from the Realm of Dreams and tore through the black mass.
Groaning from the pain coursing through her body, she shook her head and lifted herself off the ground. Hearing a growl, she froze, her mind afraid to move. Fighting nausea and fear, she looked up and saw Celestia in front of her. Her heart sank as she stared at those milky white eyes that glared down at her. Celestia thrashed against the blood-soaked rope wrapped around her mouth like a gag. Her broken horn sparked and oozed magical discharge.
Seeing the bite on her neck, Twilight closed her eyes and held back her tears. “I love you.” She watched Celestia lift her hooves. The rope craned her neck back halting her attack. Looking over her shoulder, Twilight saw the swirling mass of black.
Frowning, she scanned the room and finding a pair of crochet needles on a makeup table by the window she picked them up with her magic. Staring at the needles her mind began to wander to happy memories of her and Celestia crocheting scarfs during their meditation sessions. Feeling tears rolling down her face, she blinked her eyes dry and stared at Celestia. “Don’t worry about me…” She casted a spell on the needles. They began vibrating violently. “You taught me well.” She closed her eyes and jammed the needles through Celestia’s eyes, shoving them deep into her skull, scrambling her brain.
Celestia collapsed to the floor except her head which snapped back and hung in an uncomfortable orientation by the rope. Feeling a menacing aura, Twilight turned around and saw Luna standing over her. Her blood ran cold as Luna stepped up closer. Lowering her body to the ground, she closed her eyes and braced for the worst. But nothing happened. Confused she opened her eyes and saw Luna standing over her sister’s corpse.
“No…” Luna cried as she lowered herself. “No…” She sobbed as she pulled her sister into a hug.
A great sense of grief washed over her. A strong urge to comfort Luna came over her. Trembling, she slowly approached, her hoof reaching out… ‘Run!’ hearing Celestia’s voice she stopped. Looking over her shoulder she saw the dark mass disappearing into the blue orb on the ground. Giving her diarchies one more glance, she ran out.
Feeling the aura of despair lifting off her shoulders, Twilight let out a heavy sigh of relief. “Dear sweet Celestia…” She looked up and saw her brother, Cadence, Blaze, Spitfire, and Iron Wing. “What did you do?” Shining asked softly as he stared at Luna holding Celestia zombified corpse.
“What Celestia wanted…” Twilight stepped away from the door. “I saw her…” She kept her eyes on Luna.
“You saw Celestia?” Cadence’s disbelief clearing showing through her tone of voice.
“In a way.” She rubbed her head.
“In what way?” Blaze tilted her head.
“Her spirit.” Twilight looked at the others. “She was the one keeping us here…” She looked back at Luna. “Keeping her here.”
“How worried should we be?” Iron Wing asked as he readied himself.
Before she could give an answer, Luna whipped her head around and glared daggers directly at Twilight.
“We should be very worried!” Blaze began to quickly step away from the room.
Luna showed her teeth, growling out her hatred as she lunged at Twilight. But before she could enact her revenge, a bright white light filled the room. Rubbing their eyes, Twilight and her friends stared in awe at the angelic figure blocking the raged filled alicorn. “Celestia?” Cadence gasped.
Celesta smiled at them. “Go…” Her voice was soft like the calm waves against the ocean shore. Feeling the strain of her sister pushing against her and her fading magic, she frowned. “GO! I can’t keep this form for long!” Her voice shook the castle’s foundations. Twilight and her friends didn’t hesitate as they ran down the hall. Seeing them fade from view, Celestia turned to face her sister. She grabbed her sister’s face and rested her forehead against hers. “You need to be at peace.”
Luna’s anger faded as she stared into her sister’s eyes. Her body went limp as she felt the warm aura she’d craved for so long. “I…” She held back her cries. “I can’t let you die in vain!” Celestia only smiled and kissed her sister on her forehead. The blue orb behind them began to vibrate as its glow became brighter and brighter.
Running out of the castle, Twilight looked up at the tower where Celestia’s chamber was. Her heart swelled with conflicting emotions. Emotions that begged her to go back and try to make things right. ‘Things happen for a reason…’
“How long do we have?” Blaze asked.
“I don’t know and I’m not going to waste time guessing.” Twilight found her resolve and booked it to the barracks to grab her saddlebag.
“What’s happening?” Fletcher watched Twilight run past him.
“We are leaving!” Cadence yelled out. The ponies mulling about the courtyard talked amongst themselves.
“Leaving?” One asked. “Why?”
“I thought we can’t leave?” Another questioned.
“You heard her!” Spitfire yelled. “Grab your stuff and gather at the gate!” The ponies dropped what they were doing and ran to gather their things.
“Iron Wing and I will get the trucks ready!” Shining ran toward several parked trucks on the other side of the yard.
Cadence watched her small group of survivors prepare to make their escape. “Where will we go?” A mare holding her foal asked from across the courtyard.
“We’ll figure that out once we’re on the road!” Cadence replied. “Just grab your things…”
A massive explosion erupted from Celestia and Luna’s tower. The mass ball of white-hot magical energy poured over the castle, tearing most of it into a million pieces. Cadence stared in horror as she saw her home falling apart. Holding back her tears she activated horn and casted a shield around Spitfire, Fletcher, and herself. She growled through the strain as chucks of rubble slammed against her magic. After what felt like eternity, she deactivated her magic and opened her eyes to overlook the damage that laid before her.
White-hot flames billowed from the smoldering rubble around her. The tower that once stood mighty over all was now replaced by open sky and a scared cliffside. The other portions of the castle near the blast sight were unrecognizable. It felt like a warzone.
Seeing that the only building in the courtyard to suffer the most damage was the military headquarters, her heart began to beat rapidly. Look around she saw others tending to their wounds. “Oh no…” She saw the body of the mare she was talking to under a large broken marble column. She felt her stomach twist when she saw her foal’s lower half was torn to pieces.
“Shit…” Spitfire looked away, closing her eyes to hold back tears.
“Princess!” Fletcher placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Are you alright?”
Tearing her eyes from the dead foal, she looked at the young royal guard. “Yes…” She stood up. “Get your brother! We need to go!”
“What about the others?” He asked.
“Help if you can. They know where to meet, but we need to go…” Out of the corner of her eye, Cadence saw a galloper stumbling out from the rubble of the military headquarters. The monster shook its head about as it smelled the air. Snapping its neck, it glared at the ponies below.
“Run?” Spitfire asked as she opened her wings. Fletcher activated his horn as he took a runner’s stance.
The galloper let out a haunting scream as more trotters crawled out of the rubble, moving at a steady pace towards their new victims. But in the mad scramble many were uncaring for their own safety as they fell from heights of two of three stories, hitting the ground with meaty thuds.
“RUN!” Cadence screamed out in a commanding voice. Fletcher ran to the barracks. Spitfire took to the air firing upon the dead with her crossbow. Seeing the galloper approaching, Cadence fired a beam of plasma at it. The galloper dodged the attack and screamed as it closed the distance. Cadence gasped and quickly fired another one. This time it hit, sending the galloper tumbling across the jagged debris.
“Cadence! Are you alright?” Shining ran up with Twilight, Blaze, and Poppy. Iron Wing trailed behind as he slowly flew, holding his front right foreleg close to his chest.
“We need to go!” Cadence activated her horn and lifted Iron Wing onto her back.
“Your highness, I can fly…”
“Shut it!” Cadence huffed as she ran toward the gates.
“What about the others?” Twilight dodged a trotter that had jumped down from a bolder sized piece of rubble it had crawled over. “There are wounded!”
“It's every pony for themselves!” Blaze fired at a pegasus trotter that landed in front of them, turning its head into mush.
Twilight grimaced at his words. But deep down she knew he was right. Turning her gaze to the gates, she saw Hanzel on his brother’s back. Fletcher fired his crossbow as several dead closing on his location. A pegasus pony stood beside him, gracefully wielding her spear, making quick work of the dead.
“Are you the only ones?” Cadence asked them as they approached.
“No, four more made it!” Fletcher growled as he reloaded. “They’re already making their way down the hill!” He made his way to the gates with the others.
“Then we go!” Cadence stared at the castle that now laid in ruin. “Canterlot has fallen.” Shining and Fletcher felt a wave of shame as they passed the castle’s gate. In reality though, Canterlot had fallen since day one. “Everypony keep up! We need to put distance between us and the dead!” Cadence shouted as she caught up to the other ponies.
As she followed her friends down the mountain, Twilight looked at the castle one last time. Her eyes went wide as she saw a dark misty figure floating high above the castle. Seeing it disappear in a blink of an eye, she turned her gaze back to the road. “Oh… Luna….” She whispered as she watched the Moon rising in the sky.
Cadence’s small group of ponies slowly walked along the cobblestone roads of the suburbs that surrounded the castle. The night sky had allowed them to hide from the dead, putting enough distance to feel safe, for now. Twilight glared at the road. Her hooves felt like they were on fire with every step she took. Looking up she saw her brother slowly walking beside his wife. A part of Twilight was happy, joyful that her sister-in-law was alive, but the other half was angry, hateful at the world for taking her mentors, her teachers from her. Took her friends… Family… She stopped walking and glared at her hooves.
Hanzel noticing her tapped his brother's shoulder. Turning around Fletcher looked at his brother. “What is it?” Hanzel pointed at Twilight. Seeing her just standing still, he bit his cheek. “Shining?”
Shining and Cadence turned around. “Yeah?”
“Your sister.” He pointed at her with a nod of his head.
Shining let out a sigh and walked up to her. “Twily?” He rested his head against hers. “What’s on your mind?” Twilight fought back her emotions as she let him embrace her. “Twilight, everything will be alright…” Twilight pushed him away and ran down the intersection and turned left. “Twilight!”
Cadence took a deep breath to control her own tattered emotions. “Go.” She placed a hoof on her husband’s shoulder. “Spitfire and Blaze will guide us.” Shining kissed her hoof and sighed as he handed his saddlebag and chased after his sister.
“Should we go after them?” Poppy asked.
“No…” Cadence picked up Shining’s bag. “We need to get to the hotel they are held up in.”
Shining grumbled as he glared through the dark. The moonlight barley illuminated the ground, but it was enough to make out the obstacles in his way. Hearing a sob, he slowed down and looked up at the street sign. Recognizing the street’s name, he frowned. “You doubled back?” He mumbled to himself.
Seeing a figure, he jogged up to it and saw it was his sister staring at their childhood home. “Twilight, what are you doing?” He huffed. “We need to get back to the group before the trotters make their way down the mountain.” She just kept on crying. Running his hoof through his mane, he activated his horn and lifted her off the ground. “Twilight! Get it together…” His went numb as he saw the despair pour from those soft eyes of hers. “Twily?”
Twilight pulled away from her brother and walked up to a putter truck. Activating her horn she grabbed its fuel tank. “Twilight what are you…” She growled as she yanked and pulled with all her might. After several attempts she dislodged it from the truck. Huffing out her anger she dragged the nearly full tank up to her parents’ house. “Aw shit!” Shining followed her but kept his distance.
Kicking the door open, Twilight began pouring gas onto the floor. Tears poured down her face as she went room to room dumping the golden liquid. Getting to her father’s office and seeing the trotter rotting away, she growled as she poured an unhealthy amount of fuel on it. Getting to the second story, she doused her room, her brothers, but getting to her parents she stopped and held in her breath as she peered through the gap in the door. Seeing their bodies in the moonlight, she shivered from the stress taking hold of her body. Opening the door, she poured the fuel around their bed.
“Twilight?” Shining watched her step out of the room, throwing the tank onto the floor. She activated her horn as her eyes drunkenly stared at her parents. “Twilight what has gotten into you?” He jumped as he saw her activating her horn. Activating his, he pulled her into a hug and held her tight.
Her magic died as she went limp in his embrace. “Everything is gone!” She sobbed. “I… I held out hope.” She shook her head. “How are you not angry!” She hissed through clenched teeth. “You’re not angry!”
Shining just rested his head against hers and rocked her back in forth. “I am mad Twily…” He allowed himself to let his emotions out. “I’m so angry at the world…” He kissed her cheek. “But I can’t let that stop me…” He continued to rock her. “We need to live for them… Survive for them…”
Twilight choked on her cries. “T-That’s what she said…”
“Celestia?” Shining asked. Twilight barley answered him with a nod as she stared off into space. He stared at his parents’ postmortem embrace. “Want to do it together?”
“Yeah…” Twilight spoke tiredly.
Stepping out of the house, Shining and Twilight looked at their childhood home one last time. Within the moonlight, the warm memories they had no longer played out in their minds. Now it was a tomb. A tomb for their anger. Activating their horns, they fired a ball of fire at the front door. Quickly the fuel when alight and spread rapidly through the house. Feeling a weight lift off her shoulder, she leaned against her brother, as they watched the home lit up like dry tender.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
     Part 3: Chapter 1 - Exiled into the Promise Land      
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 1 - Exiled into the Promise Land
Rain poured across the high plains of the Mellow Valley alongside the Marshmallow Range. Twilight glared at the hills that stretched for miles from her perch under the redwood tree she hugged against. Seventy miles to her south was the Appaloosan basin. To the east about two-hundred miles was the coastal city of Baltamare. To the west about three hundred miles was the border of Stalliongrad. And to her north was the distant mountain range that was home to the capital of Equestria, Canterlot.
‘Former capital…’
Twilight shivered as old memories nipped the back of her mind. She shook her head to rid those thoughts. It lasted for a while until a new one came to the forefront, memories of Iron’s Ridge. ‘Three months...’ she stared at the wet ground, watching it struggling to absorb the water. ‘Three fucking months… wandering nowhere...’
Hearing the hissing of propane lanterns, she looked back at the six tents that surrounded the firepit that was being constantly fueled by Marley and Blaze. She grumbled as she turned her attention back to the hills that surrounded her.
At least the forest they were in provided some sort of comfort she thought. Comfort they needed. Holding her lever action rifle close to her, she rocked with it in some vain attempt to keep herself warm. “Need a break?” Rainbow Dash asked as she sat beside her. Her breath mixing with the cold night air.
“No.” Twilight said dully.
Rainbow Dash frowned at her tone of voice. “You need a break.” She flicked water off her wings. “We’re safe. We finally found a spot that we can actually relax for once.”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “It’s not good enough.”
“Nothing is good enough for you.” Rainbow Dash grumbled. She quickly regretted was she had just said. “Twilight, I…”
“Just shut-up.” Twilight spat. “I’ll relax once we find the right spot.”
Rainbow Dash looked back at the camp and saw some lanterns turn off, darkening the camp. Looking past the tents she saw the dark silhouettes of the redwood trees. “It wasn’t your fault.”
Twilight recoiled and shut her eyes as she fought the hurt that tried to consume her mind. “I was in charge of keeping ponies safe…” She leaned against the tree she sat beside.
Rainbow Dash stared at her friend for some time. Her mind mulling over her defeated posture. “It was only a matter of time before they broke out.” She pawed at the ground. Twilight remained silent. With the sounds of rain being her only acknowledgement, Rainbow Dash sighed. “Goodnight Twilight.” Stepping away from her friend she headed to the firepit.
“How’s she doing?”
Rainbow Dash looked up and saw Blaze staring at her with dull eyes. “Still upset.”
“It’s been several months.” Iron Wing interrupted Blaze as he looked down at them from the large branch he sat on. “She needs to stop beating herself up.” He laid his rifle in his lap.
Blaze gave the stallion a flat stare before looking at Rainbow Dash. “She’ll heal in her own way.” He walked past her as he took off his coat.
“She’s not in the mood to talk.” Rainbow Dash watched as he made his way up to her.
“He ain’t going to listen to you.” Marley poked the logs in the fire. “He’s stubborn like her.” He laughed. “The perfect couple.” He tossed his stick into the fire. Iron Wing frowned at the stallion’s words. His gaze darted toward the two. His posture soured as he watched Blaze sit down beside her.
“Twilight?” Blaze stared at her defeated posture. He could see the hurt that consumed her within those expressive eyes of hers. “Here,” He laid his coat over her. “Stay warm.” He placed a hoof on her shoulder. Twilight let out a soft hum as she readjusted herself. Nodding, Blaze walked back to the firepit.
No longer feeling his prescience, Twilight looked down at the ground watching a millipede crawling over the mud searching for dry ground. A small smile worked its way onto her lips as she smelled the coat that held the scent of cigarettes and his natural odor.
“So?” Rainbow Dash tilted her head.
“She’ll be fine.” Blaze sat down by the fire and took out a cigarette. “Like I said she’ll heal in her own time.” He lit the stick of tobacco.
Rainbow Dash’s snout twitched at the smell as she looked at her friend. “I know.” She looked at the tents that surrounded them. “We can’t keep living like this.” She sat down by the fire. “We need to find a permanent place.”
“Every place we’ve been to has been over ran with trotters.” Iron Wing scoffed from his perch above them.
“But we can’t keep this up?” Rainbow Dash shot back, keeping her voice near a whisper as to not wake anyone up.
“I agree Dash.” Rarity replied as she tiredly walked over to the fire and sat beside Marley.
“Why aren’t you sleeping?” Marley asked as he gave her a side glance.
Rarity gave a sigh as she messed with her tattered mane. “Trouble sleeping.” She leaned against Marley, letting out a heavy yawn. Marley blushed at her touch and tensed up, his eyes staring wide eyed at the fire. Rainbow Dash tried to hide a smirk as she stared at them. Shaking her head she looked at Twilight once more and saw that she had fully laid on the ground, her head leaning against the tree. “I think she’s fallen asleep.” Rarity spoke softly as she stared at her as well.
“She needs it.” Blaze grunted as he laid down on his back, laying his right hoof over his eyes.
“We all need it.” Rarity adjusted herself and buried her face in Marley’s chest, ignoring the stallion’s embarrassment.
“You all get some shut eye,” Iron Wing checked to see if his rifle had a round in the chamber. “I’ll keep watch tonight.” They looked up at the stallion as he stared into the forest’s dark abyss. Letting out tired yawns and sighs, they slowly drifted off to sleep.
-Next Day-
Twilight stared at a mighty redwood tree. She slowly tilted her head as she studied its grandness as it towered over her like a giant. A gentle giant. Unaware of the hell that plagued the world. “Damn, never seen anything like it.” Blaze whistled as he eyed the same tree she was looking at. “Have you?”
“Once.” Twilight scanned the branches that were eighty feet in the air. “My parents took us to a costal redwood forest near Bellmane when I was a filly. It only had one tree that was mighty, about seventy hooves high or so.” She looked at him and smiled. “This forest though seems like it has taller trees.”
“Well, I don’t know about you two, but I feel safe. Surrounded by giants.” Iron Wing walked up to them and looked up at the same tree. Twilight and Blaze studied his contempt posture. “Reminds me of my home.” He gave them a toothy grin.
“Where would that be?” Blaze raised his brow, tilting his head to the side, his eyes dull and unamused.
“The northern territories.” Iron Wing noticed his lack of caring.
“The badlands?” Twilight raised her brow. “I didn’t know you came from there. I thought you said you grew up in the mountain city of Kurshki?”
“Moved there as a teenager.” Iron Wing waved a wing. “Born in the badlands.”
Blaze looked at the trees that surrounded them. “I guess they seem a little homey.”
“Yes, they’re homey, but the scenery is not going to aid our survival!” Derpy huffed as she stared at them with stressed out eyes.
“Derpy, calm down, we’ll be fine.” Rainbow Dash comforted her.
“Fine?” Derpy huffed. “My daughter is sick!” She pointed her head at her daughter that laid over her back. Dinky’s eyes were puffy and her noise stuffed up. “Cadance can barely walk in her condition!” She pointed at Cadance who sat beside a fallen log with a hoof over her protruding belly. “We are low on food! Medicine! I don’t know how long we can keep eating weeds and grass!”
“We are barely making a dent traveling through this forest!” Thunderlane added. Rainbow Dash placed her hooves on Derpy’s shoulders and hugged her. Dr. Hooves took out the last of their cold medicine and gave it to Dinky.
“Hey at least it beats traveling in the open valley.” Copper crossed his forelegs.
“We haven’t seen a town in a month!” Fletcher sighed. “I think it wasn’t such a good idea heading into the wilderness.”
“Every town we’ve came across was filled with trotters.” Poppy, a peach colored pegasus sighed.
“That’s just life now.” Marely growled. “You all don’t get it, do you?” He glared at the rest of the group.
“Hey, pal, just because you lost your brother, doesn’t mean you can get all pissy!” Soarin sighed. “We all lost ponies we cared for…” Applejack placed a hoof on his shoulder.
“Let’s all take it easy, we’re all under a lot of stress.” Applejack looked at her group with a dull smile. “We’ll find a place to call home. I know we will.” She looked at Derpy, “A place with medicine for your daughter.” She looked at Cadance. “A place where the foal can be born safely.” She eyed the group, trying to make herself look confidant. “A place to finally rest, eat, and feel safe once again.”
Twilight studied the groups’ reaction.
Shining, Cadance, as well as Macintosh, Soarin, and Zecora we’re in full agreement. Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, Dr. Hooves, and Poppy, seemed like they were on the fence. Pinkie, Maud, Spitfire, Copper, Granite, Limestone, and Opal seemed indifferent. While Fletcher, Marley, and Iron Wing really didn’t show much emotion, keeping their thoughts close to the chest. Spike, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Rumble, Pound Cake, Pumkin Cake, Snowy, Dusk, and Hanzel on the other hand were just going with the flow.
Shivering from the humid breeze washing over her, Twilight looked over her shoulder, eyeing the endless mass of red wood trees that seemed to stretch on for miles.
“We’ll scout up a head.” Maud pointed at Spitfire. “All of you rest up, if we find anything we’ll let you know.” She jumped down from the boulder she stood on and walked further into the forest. Spitfire following after her.
“I’ll forage for some mushrooms.” Marley sighed as he walked into the forest.
“We’ll help.” Zecora spoke as she motioned Macintosh to follow.
Cadence let out a heavy sigh as she rested her head on the tree next to her. “I’m sorry…”
“Don’t be.” Shining ran a hoof through her mane. “It’s a lot for you.” He leaned back against the same tree. “Hell, it’s a lot for all of us.”
“Hope we find a spot.” Fletcher sighed.
“I’m tired of all this hiking.” Dusk rubbed his hind hooves. His sister just kept her eyes on the ground as she rubbed her front hooves.
“We’ll find a spot.” Twilight let out a sigh as she walked up to her brother and sister-in-law.
“I hope so.” Shining looked at his wife’s enlarged belly.
“Just stay positive.” Rainbow Dash flew up into the air. “I’ll keep watch.”
“Same.” Iron Wing flew up to a branch. Twilight stared at him for some time before unholstering her axe and walking up to a fallen tree.
Maud slowly walked through the forest. The calming aura was an enjoyable sensation that was welcomed. After several months of hoping from one infested place to another, she didn’t know how much longer they could keep this up.
“You think we'll find something?” Spitfire asked as she walked alongside her, her wings twitching as the warm mid-day air hung heavy like fog.
“Maybe…” Maud scanned the forest. “We need a break.” She crawled up a boulder. Seeing that she was on the edge of a cliff, she looked down at the forest floor twenty-seven feet below.
“We will.” Spitfire stared in awe at the vastness of the red wood forest. Looking to her right, she stared at Maud, watching her eyes dart about, searching for anything out of the ordinary. Her eyes slowly followed her mane and how it hugged her muscular neck... She quickly looked forward to hide her blush, then laughed.
Maud looked over at her dumbfounded. “What’s so funny?”
“Oh just,” Spitfire looked up and smirked. “You’re just reminding me of when you would take watch on top of the courthouse’s belltower.”
Maud stared at her for some time before looking back over the forest. “Didn’t do us any good.” She let out a heavy sigh. “Still lost the town.”
Spitfire frowned. “The weather was to blame, not your eyes.” She stood close to her. “No pony could’ve seen that hoard in that blizzard.” She scooted a little closer. Maud felt a warm sensation from how close she was. She turned her head to the west, one to hide her embarrassment and secondly to keep searching, but her eyes slowly wandered to the treetops. Her mind drifting too past memories as she watched them sway with the wind.
“You’re right…” Maud sighed. “But if I had just seen that hoard then…” Spitfire rubbed her snout into her cheek.
“We can’t change the past, only the future.” Spitfire looked past her at the path the rocks created to the bottom of the gorge. “Race you to the bottom.” She skipped at a fast pace. “I promise not to use them.” She flapped her wings. Shaking her embarrassment away, a small smirk adored Maud’s lips as she gave chase.
Jumping over a fallen tree, Maud listened to the dried pine needles crunching under her hooves. She kept staring at the ground, her eyes dully scanning the dead flora. “What’s wrong?” Spitfire asked as she flew above her, the flapping of her wings drowning out the ambient sounds of the forest. Maud kept silent as she narrowed her eyes and ran a hoof across the ground, kicking up needles and dirt. “Is that pavement?” Spitfire gasped.
Maud glared at the dark asphalt. Looking down the covered road, she made out its path through the forest. “Let’s see where it leads.”
Carefully following the path for the next mile or so, they came upon a wrought-iron fence. Timidly stepping up to the gate, they peered through the bars and saw a two-story building about a yard from a cliff’s edge. “Is that a hotel?” Spitfire titled her head.
Maud scanned the building and saw a fence surrounded it as well. Looking to her right she saw two other buildings and a watchtower. Seeing an emblem painted on the side of the watchtower, she saw it was the symbol for the Equestrian National Park Service. Stepping back, she scanned the immediate area around the gate, seeing a sign she cleared the leaves that covered it and saw it read, ‘Poppies Gove National Park’. Muad looked at Spitfire “That building is a visitor center.”
“I take it that this is the place?” Spitfire smirked, admiring Maud’s happy demeanor. “You only smile when its good news.”
Muad shook her head. “Yeah, this has to be the place…” Spitfire kissed her on the lips. Time seemed to slow for her as she stared at the mare in front of her, so close, doing something so intimate.
Spitfire pulled away and looked at Maud’s flustered appearance. “We finally have a home!” She giggled as she hugged her and flew into the air.
The shock that consumed her, slowly faded as Maud just watched her dance in the air. A smile worked its way as she looked back at the two-story building… “Crap!” Maud jumped back; Spitfire dropped beside her as they both stared at a trotter pressing itself against the gate. They glared at the dead as it tried desperately to attack them.
“Shit!” Spitfire shook her head. “Of course!” Maud frowned at the trotter.
“How far is this place?” Applejack asked as she leaned against a redwood tree, her forelegs crossed across her chest.
“About five miles.” Spitfire kept up her smile.
“But?” Soarin who sat beside her with a rifle laying in his lap, tilted his head to the side. “Usually that tone you’re speaking in has a catch to it.”
“Trotters occupy it at the moment.” Maud stated flatly.
Upon hearing the news, Derpy pulled at her mane. “My daughter is going to die! Is she?” Dr. Hooves placed a hoof on her back and pulled her in to comfort her. Hanzel who sat beside his brother, stared at Dinky as she rested on a foam mat, her body covered in sweat. His ears laid flat as memories of Iron’s Ridge being overrun played in his mind, seeing so many friends die, he closed his eyes and looked away.
Pinkie was lost in thought, she looked around and saw the mixed emotions plaguing them all. “We can take it.” She said with a tone of authority. “We need this!” She stepped in the middle of the group. “We can’t keep wandering forever looking for a needle in a hay stack!”
“But what if ponies get bit while clearing it out?” Applebloom asked nervously.
“We’re dying either way!” Pinkie shot back.
The group shivered at her words, but deep down they all knew it was true. “I’m worried about the possibilities of it going wrong, but what other choice do we have.” Rarity spoke. “Dinky needs antibiotics and Cadance needs to give birth in a safe environment.”
“She’d ring the dinner bell if she gave birth in the wild.” Marley huffed as he fiddled with his crossbow.
Shining frowned at his words, but Cadance placed a hoof on his chest. “He’s right, Pinkie’s right.” She looked at the group. “We need to take this national park for ourselves.”
Twilight stared at the ground for a short while, before looking at Maud and Spitfire. “You said the visitor center was surrounded by a fence?”
“Yes, about ten hooves high.” Spitfire drew in the dirt with her hoof. “There is a park ranger watchtower about fifty or seventy hooves to the north on the VC and several more hooves further into the park are the cabins along the mountain side.”
“VC?” Scootaloo asked.
“Visitor Center.” Fletcher laughed. “Still a military pony through and through.” He gave her a smirk. “It will never leave us.” Spitfire shook her head as she held in a laugh.
“Then we go.” Macintosh stood up and walked over to one of their carts they had and hooked himself to it. “Let’s get to the park before sundown. I would like to scout the place out more.” He nodded to the group. Giving each other glances, all silently acknowledging that they were indeed going through with it, they stood up and picked up what little supplies they were carrying and followed him further into the forest.
Twilight peered through the bars of the fence, watching trotters mull about in a daze. Looking up she saw Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane flying back. “How’s it looking?”
“Perfect!” Rainbow Dash landed beside her. “Though there is a lot of trotters mulling about the main section of the park.”
“How many?” Opal asked.
“About fifty or so.” Thunderlane’s wings hug loosely to his sides. “Could be more… The fence goes on for hooves.”
“What about the visitor Center?” Rarity asked.
“Seven within the fence that surrounds it.” Rainbow Dash looked over at the building and saw one of the trotters walk through the opened gate. It growled and snapped its teeth as it wandered over to the park ranger’s watchtower. “Make that six.”
“That’s too many!” Pumpkin Cake began to cry. Pinkie picked her up and began rocking her trying to comfort her woes. Her brother Pound Cake leaned against Pinkie. Snowy who sat a few feet away just glared at them with hollowed eyes.
Limestone stared at the visitor center, eyeing the fence line, her lips puckered as she placed a hoof to her chin. “What are you thinking?” Granite asked.
“If we’re fast enough, we can lock that gate and keep the majority of them out of visitor center’s grounds.”
“Lock it with what?” Blaze raised his brow.
“This.” Macintosh held a cord of nylon rope in between his teeth.
“Yes, and then clear out the stragglers.” Limestone smiled as she tapped her hooves together. “We’ll have a barrier between us and the trotters mulling about the park.”
“That will work.” Soarin looked at the others with a smile on his face.
“Well then, what are we waiting for?” Derpy huffed. “Lets’ get going before the sun sets!”
“Hold on.” Applejack hissed as she held up her hooves. “We don’t have any idea how many trotters are in there!” She pointed at the visitor center.
“We won’t know until we get in there!” Pinkie stood up for Derpy. “If you want to pussy-hoof around this golden opportunity then be by guest!”
“Pinkie!” Maud shot back, “Applejack is right.” She looked at the pegasi of the group. “Pegasi and our resident bat pony.” Maud pointed at Iron Wing. “They’ll clear out the yard and once that’s done, we’ll move as one as we make our way to the gate. Once there a small group will enter the building and check it out.” She put her hooves up to her lips and let out a heavy sigh. “Either way once that’s gate is shut, we’ll be safe.”
“Sounds good to me.” Marley raised his crossbow at a trotter approaching the fence. Taking a shot, the bolt flew through the air and struck the trotter’s skull, sending it to the ground. Admiring his work, he spat out his tobacco chew.
Copper who was watching the dead, let out a sigh. “Somepony needs to stay behind to call them away from the gate when we make our move.”
“What?” Some of them looked at the earth pony.
“Keep us off our tail.” Spike looked at his siblings, before looking at Copper and giving him the biggest smirk he could muster. “That’s sounds like a good idea.”
“Less fighting.” Applebloom added.
The rest of the group nodded in agreement as they mulled over the how. “It will have to be a pony that has good teleportation skills or can run really fast.” Fletcher pointed out as he tapped his horn. “Still having trouble since I had to use that spell when we were at the grocery store a month ago.”
“I’ll do it.” Twilight looked at the trotters that had noticed them and were leaning against the wrought-iron fence, begging to sink their teeth into their flesh.
Before Shining could interject, Pinkie clapped her hooves. “Then its settled!” She smirked at Spitfire, Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Poppy, and Iron Wing. “Twenty seconds flat?” She giggled as she took out her manchette. The others unholstered their melee weapons.
Rainbow Dash smirked. “Twenty seconds flat!”
“Twenty what?” Poppy raised her brow.
“Tell you later.” Thunderlane laughed as they took to the sky.
Watching them flying around the building, Twilight walked up to the fence. Staring at the dead she looked into the milky eyes of a female trotter. Her thoughts were dull as she watched it snap and snarl at her. Closing her eyes she placed her axe on the fence and began walking away from the visitor center. “FOLLOW ME!” She yelled as she smacked the fence with her axe. Metallic pings rang out drawing nearby trotters to follow the sound.
Seeing the number of trotters thinning out around the gate, Rainbow and her posse landed and swiftly killed the remaining trotters that remained. Watching the last trotter crumpling to the ground, Shining broke the lock on the fence and threw it open, “MOVE!” He commanded as he led them to the visitor center. They moved as one, keeping Cadance, Derpy, and the children in the middle. Seeing a trotter turning its attention from Twilight to them, Limestone growled as she struck it over the head with her mallet.
“Almost there!” Marley huffed as he fired a bolt killing another.
Getting to the visitor center’s gate, the group poured through the threshold, Quickly Macintosh tied the gate shut. But before he could finish the second knot, a trotter threw itself against the gate. Rarity activated her horn and finished the knot. “You okay, darling?”
Macintosh let out held breath, “Yeup.” He looked up searching for Twilight. Seeing that she was several yards from them, he looked over at Shining. “Tell your sister we’re good to go.” Shining nodded and casted a small ball of light onto the tip of his horn.
Seeing the light, Twilight stepped back from the fence. Concentrating her magic to the tip of her horn, she narrowed her eyes onto her brother and activated the spell. Appearing behind them, she tumbled across the ground. “Damn…” She huffed, summiting herself to her fate and lied on the ground, trying to rest the pain away.
“You alright?” Spike sat beside her, overlooking her to see if anything was broken.
“I’m fine…” She groaned out her discomfort. “That was harder than it should’ve been?”
“Maybe you need proper rest and food.” Shining offered her a hoof, which she accepted.
Applejack looked at the two-story building before them and smiled. “Let’s take a look.” She walked up to the building.
“Applejack, Soarin, Blaze, Marley, and I will go in.” Twilight spoke as she followed after Applejack. “The rest of you who are able, kill these freaks before they overwhelm the fence.” Pinkie and Maud nodded as they motioned the others to follow. Standing beside Applejack who was timidly testing the door, Twilight glared through the window beside the door. It was dark and hard to see anything or anypony within. “The door’s locked?”
“Nope.” Applejack gently guided the door open. Stepping inside, the musty smell of cigar smoke, old wood, whisky, and fireplace soot filled their nostrils as they slowly walked down the small hall into a large lounge area on their left and a reception desk and several doors on their right.
The lounge’s square footage was twenty-seven-hundred-feet. The ceiling was about two stories tall with grand support pillars carved out of the very same redwood that made up the forest the building resided in. The floor was a dark oak with a sesame seed oil finish, once with a polish that rivaled most mirrors, but now dull. The walls were made from oak and stained a deep rich crimson-brown that made it feel homey and rustic. Fitting of a western style.
In the center of the lounge was a circular cast-iron fireplace, with a metal chimney that hung from the ceiling. Two billiard tables were on either side of the fireplace, with dark green felt and black foe-leather trim. Eight round oak tables dotted the floor, their dark green tablecloth covered in dust. Couches hugged the walls along with side tables with ash trays, lamps, and or books on their surfaces.
Seeing a body of a stallion sitting in one of the couches and two more, both mares lying on the ground, the smell of death broke through the musty odor. Twilight held a hoof to her snout as they made their way over to the front desk. Seeing a sign by the end of the desk, she sauntered up to it. “Cafeteria, first floor. Lounge, first floor. VIP Lounge, second floor. Staff quarters, first floor. Museum, second floor.”
“We got a layout of the place.” Blaze smirked as he jammed his elbow into her side. “And a game plan.” His smirk left as his face returned to its dull self. “I’ll get more hooves to help us.”
Twilight felt her cheeks blush from his touch. “Sure…” She hid her emotions. “Let's take this slow.”
“Of course.” Blaze smirked once again as he placed his bat over his shoulder. “Slow and steady wins the race.”
-Five Hours Later-
Tossing the last rotting corpse over the fence, Twilight and Rarity huffed as they stepped back and stared at the large pile of corpses, they counted thirty-seven bodies nineteen of those bodies were in the building, seven of those being trotters they killed. Walking up to the front door to the building, Twilight pulled down the rag over her face and took a deep breath. “Sweet Luna, that’s gagging.” She leaned against the pillar holding up the awning they stood under.
“Let’s hope the other’s got most of it cleaned up by now.” Rarity messed with her tattered mane.
“They have better of used all that bleach we’ve found.” Twilight opened the door. “I’d rather smell that than rotting flesh!”
“Let’s not go and overdose on cleaning fumes.” Rarity giggled. Twilight smirked and shook her head as they walked past the receptionist desk.
“WELCOME!” Pinkie sung as she appeared behind the desk. “What can I do for you?” She moved some of her mane from her eyes as she rested her right foreleg on the desk’s countertop. Twilight and Rarity could hear the Cake twins laughing from the other side of the desk.
“We were wondering what is there to see around here?” Twilight played along for the twins’ sake.
Pinkie pulled out a pamphlet. “There is plentily to see, hiking trials galore, a beautiful river to see and cozy cabins, but…” She gave them a mocking pouty face.
“But what?” Rarity rolled her eyes playfully.
“Oh, there’s a bunch of freaks roaming the land.” Pinkie waved her hoof out in front of her dramatically, “Told the staff to take care of them, but they did a lousy job,” Her smile left slightly as she stared at the pile of dead bodies. “You’re going have to watch your backs.” She looked at them and gave a halfhearted smile.
“Will get to it when we cross that bridge.” Twilight returned the smile as they made their way toward the lounge.
Pinkie stared at them for some time. “Auntie?” Pumpkin looked up at her, her head tilted to the side.
“Yes?” Pinkie looked down at her.
“Are you alright?” Pound asked for his sister.
“Yes.” She smiled. “Why don’t you see what the others are up to.” The twins silently stood up and ran into the lounge. Pinkie watched them scurry over to Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, Scootaloo, Rumble, Hanzel, Spike, Snowy, and Dusk who were playing a card game.
Smiling, she turned her gaze to the rest of the group.
She saw Shining tending to Cadance who was lying by the fireplace. Derpy was also sitting by the fireplace, tending to her daughter with Dr. Hooves who had found some cold medicine in a first-aid cabinet from the offices on the upper floor.
Twilight was laying her face on the table Applejack and Soarin sat at. Pinkie couldn’t make out what Applejack or Soarin were talking about. ‘Probably relationship stuff or what to do next?’ She mused as she turned her attention elsewhere.
To her left in the corner. Marley sat on the windowsill, fixing his crossbow. Fletcher and Iron Wing were playing a game of pool, while Opal watched.
Rarity sat beside Macintosh, and Poppy who were drinking tea that Zecora was making for everypony. She saw her older sister Maud and Spitfire standing by a window on her right, sipping tea and staring at nature. Pinkie smirked as she saw Spitfire was leaning into her sister. ‘You deserve it.’ She silently cheered her sister as she turned to finish her pony watching.
She saw Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane napping the day away on one of the couches by the wall. Blaze was also lying in the other couch on the opposite side. His left foreleg resting over his eyes and the tip of his tail sweeping the floor with each twitch of his tail.
Her eyes finally fell on Copper who was sitting next to Granite and Limestone. Copper noticed her staring and waved to her to join them. Pinkie smiled and waved back, but before she joined them, her peripheral vision picked up something that made her shiver.
Looking out the window on her left, she stared at the pile of dead bodies against the fence. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw her baby sister, Marble, lying on top of the pile. Her white milky eyes glared at her menacingly. Pinkie’s eyes trembled as she saw her sister pull out a pocket watch tapping it with a bloodied hoof.
“Pinkie?”
Pinkie whipped her head around and saw Copper standing on the other side of the counter. “Yes?” She darted her eyes over to the window and saw her sister was gone.
“You, okay?” He placed a hoof on her forehead. “Daydreaming again?” His lips frowned at how clammy she felt. “About her?”
Pinkie gently pushed his hoof away. “Yes…” She collected herself. “I’m fine.” She began to walk towards the group. “Don’t say anything to my sisters.”
“You know I won’t” Copper nuzzled her. She blushed at the affection and leaned into him.
“You, okay?” Limestone asked as she watched them sit next to the fireplace.
“Yes.” Pinkie placed her hooves close to the fire to warm them up. “Just worn out is all.” Limestone kept staring, but slowly nodded as she returned to the map of the park she found.
Maud stared at her sister for some time before looking back out the window. “Is she okay?” Spitfire asked as she finished her tea.
“She’s been like this since our sister died.” Maud looked at the branches of a nearby redwood sway with the winds. “She zones out once and awhile.”
“You ever wonder what she’s thinking?” Spitfire tapped her hoof against the cup. Maud kept silent as she stared at the trees. Spitfire took her silence as her answer and stared into her empty cup. ‘You’re the most challenging pony I’ve ever met…’ She smirked at herself. ‘I like a challenge.’
Twilight finally lifted her head from the table and stared at her group for some time. For once, she felt safe. Constantly being on the move was starting to wear her resolve. Hearing the pop of fire, she hummed a soft melody as she closed her eyes.
“This place will work.” Soarin told Applejack. “Once we clear out the dead and relock the main gate. We’ll have all this to ourselves.” He looked out the windows and stared at the cabins in the distance. “Our own place.” He booped Applejack’s snout.
Applejack gently pushed his hoof away. “We still need to clear out the trotters that sill remain.” She looked at the dead mulling about. “And find the gap in the fence.”
“Gap?” Soarin tilted his head.
“There is too many of them to just to have been campers.” She watched a trotter twist its head about as it walked past the watchtower.
Soarin sighed as he tapped the table. “You’re right.”
“Which is why we need to clear them out tomorrow.” Twilight’s voice was raspy as she smacked her lips. She pulled out her canteen of water and finished off what was left. “We have plenty of canned food and water for now.” She pointed at their pile of food on one of the tables. “Our medicine situation could be better.” She looked at the sad look leather bag that sat beside Dr. Hooves.
“I believe the watchtower will have more.” Dr. Hooves commented as he knew what she was thinking.
“Exactly.” Twilight nodded. “And who knows what the cabins hold.”
“Why don’t we wait for a few days.” Spike stated. “We’re in no rush.”
“We are.” Twilight huffed as she sat up and stood in the middle of the group. “We are not going to dilly-dally around wasting time we don’t have.” She pointed at the group. “We are going to make sure this place is secure.”
“We have fences.” Poppy rolled her eyes. “Better than what we had at Iron’s Ridge.”
“It’s not good enough.” Twilight huffed as she pointed at the pile of dead against the fence. “That’s why!” She gritted her teeth. “How long till the dead overwhelm it?” She glared at them. “We are going to fortify the fence that surrounds this building, start small and work our way out.” The group was silent as they looked amongst each other. “What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.
“Nothing’s wrong.” Shining stood up. “We’re just tired. You’re tired. We need to rest, gather our strength.” He placed a hoof on her shoulder. “Let's take a day to recover, then we’ll work.” He could see the gears in her head turning at a million miles a second. “We’ll have ponies keep watch, even sleep on the second story and barricade the doors just in case.”
“Listen to him.” Cadance gave Twilight a familiar motherly stare.
After staring at her for some time, Twilight tore her eyes from her and stared at the ground. Staring at its wooden fibers, her ears laid flat as her body loosened up. “Fine…” She rested her head against her brother’s chest. Shining laid his chin on her head and patted her on the back.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
            Part 3: Chapter 2 - Home Sweet Home            
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 2 - Home Sweet Home
-Four Days Later-
“Are we ready?” Limestone asked as she peaked over the railing, the wood creaking under her weight as she placed her hooves on it. She looked down at Opal standing over Shining and Granite who were underneath the waterwheel’s gear box, unclogging its gears.
“Almost!” Opal held up a hoof, as the flashlight consumed by his magic floated over Shining and Granite illuminating the tight space.
The musty smell of wet wood and rusty metal filled Shining’s nostrils as he laid on his side using a small shovel to agitate the debris around the main power gear. Scoping out the last bit of debris, Shining crawled out from the cramped space. “Granite, are you finished?”
“Yeah!” His muffled voice replied. He popped his head out from where he was working and took several large gasps of fresh air. “Ready?”
“Ready.” Shining looked up at Limestone. “Let her rip!”
Limestone smiled as she placed her left hind leg on the latch keeping the water wheel locked. Giving it a sold kick, the latch swung into its opened position with a dull click. The wheel let out a groan as the water was allowed to push against its fins, slowly the wheel began to rotate in a clockwise orientation.
Opal picked up the walkie-talkie. “Do we have power?”
Static filled their ears as Dr. Hooves replied. “Yes, we do!” He chuckled a pleased sign. “So good to see the glow of a lightbulb!”
“We’ll need to find more tools if we want to keep it running, but it should last us for a while.” Opal replied.
“We’ll let Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane know next time they’re out on patrol.” He replied.
“Copy.” Opal looked at Shining. “So, what’s next on the to do list?”
“We spotted some trotters on the other side of the river yesterday.” He looked across the river and saw a trotter walking along its banks.
“We shouldn’t kill them by the river.” Granite watched it throw its head about. “Don’t want to take the risk, somepony might gather water from the wrong part of the river.”
“Wait for them to cross or get swept away.” Limestone huffed as she walked down the steps and kissed Granite on the cheeks. “Come let’s help Blaze and Marley with gathering the ones we killed yesterday.” She picked up her saddlebag. “Getting tired of the smell.”
Sloshing of watered down bleach filled Applejack’s ears as she dunked the mop into a bucket. Pulling it out she ran the mop over the floor trying her best to remove a dark stain. Her mind drifted to yesterday, when Twilight, Soarin, Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Granite, Limestone, and her removed the bodies that were within the cabins.
Reminders of her and Limestone stepping up to the very cabin she’s cleaning and seeing scratch marks on the door. The faint odor of death within.
She stopped moping and looked out the window and saw the large pile of trotters on the other side of the fence. She recognized a trotter in the pile. It was a filly. It wasn’t hard to pick her out in the mass of bodies. Her starved fragile form made her stand out like a sore hoof. She remembered her when they opened the cabin’s door and saw her struggling to stand on her hooves. Her sunken eyes glaring at them.
Letting out a sigh she pushed the mop across the floor.
Soarin stood by the firepit that was in the center of a gravel circle flanked by all eight cabins. He looked into the one Applejack was in and watched her work. “Mah sister got you distracted?” Soarin jumped and looked over his shoulders and saw Applebloom and her friends.
“Um, no…” He could see she wasn’t buying his excuse. “Anyways,” He changed the subject. “Did you fillies finish your cabins?”
Applebloom rolled her eyes. “Yes, cabin one and cabin two are done.” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle held in their laughter.
Soarin shook his head. “Are Spike, Fletcher, and Rumble finished?”
“Almost.” Sweetie Belle pointed at Cabins seven and six. “We have two more left to go.”
Soarin turned his eyes toward the sky and saw the sun looked to be about two hours past noon. “Let’s get to it then, I would like to sleep on an actual bed tonight.” The fillies shook their heads as they picked up their dwindling cleaning supplies and sauntered over to the cabins with Soarin.
Poppy’s wings flapped in a rhythmic flow as she held a hammer in her hooves. Eying her target she lifted the hammer and struck the rusty nail into the wood. Satisfied with her work she flew up and looked down at the fence and saw the nail had cleanly dug through and lodged itself into the other planks of wood that were crafted into a ‘C’ shape to grasp one of the fence’s posts.
“I can see it now,” Spitfire smiled as she held out her hooves. “A perfect fortification around the visitor center!” She ran her hoof along the planks. “All it needs now is a metal skin!”
Maud looked at the pile of wood and metal sheets that were once a part of the park ranger watchtower along the river, that had collapsed. “Maybe we can find another building in this park to scrap?”
Spitfire looked at the pile of building material. “We’re going to have to if we want the fence fully fortified.” She glared at the fence that surrounded the building.
“We’ll talk with Twilight about it.” Poppy commented as she looked at the main fence and saw Twilight and Rarity walking along it. Spitfire nodded as she hovered over the pile and picked up another plank of wood.
“How’s it going over there?” Derpy asked through clinched teeth as she held a crudely crafted hoe in her mouth.
“Alright!” Spitfire waved. “If we keep this pace, we’ll have a strong fence by the end of this week!”
“Sounds wonderful!” Derpy smiled.
“How’s our mini garden coming along?” Spitfire grunted out her question as she placed the piece of wood in place for Poopy and Maud.
Derpy looked at their small ten-foot by ten-foot garden they were making a few yards from the visitor center. “Coming along.” She watched her daughter and Hanzel placing carrot seeds in the soil. Seeing the seeds falling into their shallow craters, her mind drifted to her friend. The panic in her friend’s eyes as they tried out running the dead that swarmed Iron’s Ridge. She remembered them pounding on the door… She wished she didn’t have a broken wing that day. She could’ve prevented her from sacrificing herself… Saved her from being torn limb from limb as she glided ungracefully out the window with her daughter in her arms.
“Derpy?”
Derpy broke from her haze and felt a hoof on her shoulder. Seeing a black and white stripped fur pattern, she looked up and saw Zecora giving her a concerned look. “Yes?” She saw her daughter’s youthful eyes looking at her.
“Is she okay?” Maud asked.
“Yes, I’m fine,” She saw Snowy and Dusk giving her a look too. “A thought just crossed my mind.” Dinky’s shoulders slummed as she gently patted the ground, sealing the seeds from the outside world. Hanzel watched with curious eyes. He knew what she was feeling. His cheeks became flushed with red as he remembered Dinky hugging him as she let out her sorrows after they fled Iron’s Ridge.
“Let us not dwell on the past, there is enough for us in the present to focus on.” Zecora smiled as she patted Derpy on the back. Snowy raised a brow as she mulled over the zebra’s words. Dusk felt a shiver as he saw her sister’s brows morph into a scowl.
“You think it’s a little too early to be focusing our attention on this fence than the one around the visitor center?” Rarity asked as she walked alongside Twilight, all the while taking notes in her notepad. “We’ve already sealed off the gap and what we’ve seen so far is in relativity good shape.”
“Most of us will be sleeping in the cabins.” Twilight glared at one of the posts and noticed a large patch of rust at the top. “Having a solid line of defense is crucial.” She prodded with her hoof. The post snapped at the top and then bent slightly forward.
Rarity glared at the post. “Another one added to the list...” She hummed dully as she made a mark in her notepad. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Marley and Blaze throwing dead trotters, that were killed the prior days into a pile. Blaze was looking at them, his eyes locked onto Twilight. His gaze was brief as he returned back to task. She shook her head as she watched Twilight glaring at a section of the fence. ‘Clueless mare.’ She laughed internally.
Twilight frowned as she stepped forward slightly. “How long do you think this place will last?”
“What?” Rarity tilted her head. Taken back by her question.
“We only had Iron’s Ridge for four months.” Twilight poked several posts, satisfied with their condition.
Rarity slipped the pen through the notepad’s looped rings. “We were not prepared for that winter.” She looked up from her notes and eyed the ponies that mulled about the land around them. She noticed Blaze’s enamored expression in those fiery orange eyes of his as he gave Twilight another glance. However, he quickly turned his eyes elsewhere when he noticed Rarity looking at him. Shaking her head she looked at Twilight who was oblivious of her secret admirer. “Looks like we’ll need to add another thing to the fixing list.” She hummed.
“What?” Twilight looked at her with a raised brow.
“You.” Rarity laughed.
“Me?” Twilight pointed at herself.
“Yes, you.” Rarity nodded her head at Blaze. “You have an admirer.”
Twilight blushed as she quickly looked at said stallion who was tossing his finished cigarette onto the pile of dead trotters. She quickly looked away and glared at Rarity. “We’re just friends,” She pointed a hoof at her friend. “Don’t you dare play matchmaker!”
Rarity laughed. “Oh, I can tell you like him.” She scanned the faux leather jacket she was wearing with sly eyes. “You’re still wearing his jacket.”
Twilight blushed. “He said he didn’t need it.” She stared at the bottom of the fence to keep her mind distracted from Rarity’s charades.
“He doesn’t need it?” Rarity mocked as she shook her head. “Keep telling yourself you don’t.” She leaned in. “But you know you do.” She whispered seductively. Frowning, Twilight used her magic and rustled Rarity’s mane.
“Twilight!” She cried. “Why you!” She playfully returned the gesture and rustled up her mane.
Marley stared at the two as they giggled at each other. “What’s gotten them all worked up?” He asked as he moved his cigarette to the other side of his mouth.
Blaze stared at Twilight watching her move her bangs from her eyes. “Not sure?” He felt his chest tighten up as she looked at him. Only briefly as she quickly turned around, dragging Rarity towards the visitor center. Marley shook his head as he watched the fire consume the trotters.
Iron Wing watched Twilight and Rarity walk up to the visitor center with dull eyes. Tapping a hoof on his rifle, he turned his attention to Blaze, watching him shoveling up a dirt to create a ring around the burning mass of bodies. Groaning at the smell of burning flesh, he pulled out a rag from his saddlebag and held it up to his snout. Quickly turning his attention back to Twilight, he watched her hips swaying side to side as she walked up the porch’s steps. “Admiring my friends?”
Iron Wing jumped, his heart slamming against his chest. He braced himself against the tree he sat on, looking around for the source of the sound. Seeing Rainbow Dash hovering over him, he let out a heavy sigh. “You scared me…” He gave her sheepish smirk.
Rainbow Dash raised her brow as she lifted her bandana around her neck over her snout to block out the smell. “You didn’t answer my question.” She looked over her shoulders and saw Rarity and Twilight walk into the building. “So,” She gave him and sly smirk. “Which one?”
Iron Wing blushed as he looked everywhere that wasn’t in her direction. “I…” He could see he wasn’t going to get out of this… “Twilight.” He rolled his eyes as he stared at Rainbow Dash, seeing if his answer was to her satisfaction.
Her smile grew as she held in a laugh. “Figured.” She sat on a branch that was above him. “So, how long have you known her for?”
He rubbed the back of his neck. “Well, I’ve known her ever since I joined the Lunar Guard.” He smirked, “I ran into her one night while patrolling the castle grounds.”
She smirked. “How old were you?”
“I was nineteen.” He relaxed himself and rested against the tree. “She was seventeen.” He smiled, his fangs poking out. “We clicked, helped that we both had a love for history.” He laughed. “Luna must’ve gotten word, or it was just luck, but she made me her escort.” He placed his hooves behind his head. “Which I was for three years until she moved to Ponyville.” His smile left and his bat like wings drooped slightly.
She tilted her head as she studied him. “Missed her?”
“Yeah.” He looked up at her and watched her prism mane and tail flap with the breeze that washed over them. “Wrote her letters when I had the chance, and she did the same.”
“She did have many pen pals.” She shook her head. “Twilight had many friends in Canterlot.”
“Yeah.” His smile faded. “I knew something was wrong when she didn’t write back. When I heard that she was hurt, I wanted to visit, but my duties were elsewhere.” He sighed as he saw Shining, Opal, Limestone, and Grante talking to Marley and Blaze. “And you know the rest…”
Rainbow Dash watched as Shining lead them over to the cabins to help Applejack. “Well, now you have all the time in the world.” She smiled as she stood up and flapped her wings. “Well, don’t let my friend distract you too much, we got a park to watch!” She took to the sky, laughing as she flew over toward the west side of the park. Iron Wing blushed as he fiddled with his rifle.
Pinkie timidly turned the dial to the gas stove. It clicked several times before the propane erupted into blue flames. She smirked as she grabbed one of the pots and placed it in the sink. “Please work.” She turned the knob. The faucet groaned for several seconds before a stream of water poured out.
“That’s the benefit of running on well water.” Copper laughed as he watched the water from his seat at the island in the center of the kitchen. “No city plumping required.”
“Tell me about it.” Pinkie quickly rinsed the pot of dust and filled it up. “My parents’ farm ran on well water…” She stared at the pot as it filled up. “Well water always tasted better than city water.” She said softly in a monotone voice, her ears drooping.
Pumpkin and Pound cake who sat beside Copper, eyed Pinkie with concern clearly on their faces. They looked at Copper, silently asking him to help. Copper stopped opening a can of baked beans and stood by her side. “I’m sure they’d be proud of you.” He placed a hoof under her chin, making her look at him. He kissed her. Pinkie gave in and allowed his tongue to explore her mouth. He allowed her to explore his in return. Pumpkin and Pound Cake rolled their eyes and stuck out their tongues.
“Don’t be wasting water.”
Pinkie and Copper jumped and whipped their heads around and saw Candance standing under the archway that connected the kitchen to the hall that led to the lounge area. She was laughing at her handywork. Her laughter caused the twins to start laughing as well. With blushed cheeks, Pinkie pushed Copper away and turned off the faucet. “I won’t!” She giggled as she placed the pot of the stove. Copper just stood still as a rock as he kept staring at Cadance with blushed cheeks.
Cadance just shook her head as she stepped out of the kitchen and into the lounge. Walking over to the fireplace, she glanced over at Twilight and Rarity who were standing in front of a corkboard with a map of the park pinned to its surface. “How’s it going?” She picked up a poker and agitated the hot coals around.
“Going well.” Twilight answered as she marked out the broken sections of the fence on the map.
“How’s the rest of the fence?” Cadance tossed a few more logs into the fireplace.
“Could be better, but its fixable.” Twilight studied the map. “Whish the park ranger watchtower by the waterwheel was still standing.”
“We’ll get by with the other two…” Cadance hummed. “How are the others doing?”
“They’re doing well.” Rarity hummed. Cabins are coming along. Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, and Iron Wing are watching the park. The trotters we dispatched yesterday are burning.” She shivered as those words left her. She watched Twilight staring at her notebook. A small smile crept onto her lips as she looked over at Cadance. “Oh princess?” The fur on Twilight’s back stood up as she eyed her friend skeptically.
“Just call me Cadance, dear.” She looked at Rarity and gave her a smile.
“Oh, there was something that was discovered.” She gave Twilight a sly smile. Twilight’s cheeks turned beet red.
Cadance looked between the two. Her cheeks blushed. “Oh…” She smiled. “Congratulations, I didn’t know you two were dating?”
Rarity’s eyes went wide. “WHAT!” Twilight laughed. “That’s not what I meant!” She pushed Twilight as she ran her left hoof over her face.
Cadance held a hoof to her lips as she laughed. “Then what did you mean?”
Rarity took a breath to calm herself. “Oh, I just found out Twilight has a secret admirer.” She put on her most devilish smug grin she could muster. Twilight’s demeanor quickly turned to one of embarrassment.
Cadance looked at her sister-in-law and smiled. “She does?”
“It’s nothing.” Twilight combed her long bangs over her eyes to hide herself.
“Who?” Cadance sat on the couch, laying on her side to avoid putting pressure on her protruding belly.
“Blaze.” Rarity sang. Twilight grumbled as she kept working on the map, making several marks in the northern section. Shaking her head, Rarity patted her friend on the back. “Oh, I’m just teasing.” She giggled as she left the lounge. “Going to check see how supper is coming along.” She exited the lounge.
Cadance watched Rarity walk through the archway. Turning her attention to the fire, she placed a hoof on her belly. Feeling her foal kick, she smiled as she looked over at Twilight watching her intently staring at the map. All be it with an aura of embarrassment. “Tell me more about this Blaze.”
Twilight flinched at her question. “Didn’t Shining tell you already?” She really didn’t what to talk about it.
“He did.” Cadance said flatly. “But I want to hear what you think of him?”
Twilight placed a hoof on her… no, his jacket. The mild scent of cigarette smoke tickled her nostrils. “I… Don’t know how I feel.” She moved her bangs from her eyes. “It’s complicated. I mean he helped the cause that led us to lose the orchard, but?”
“But you feel like he’s proven himself?” Cadance raised a brow at her knowingly.
“Yeah…” Her mind drifted to a memory of her and Blaze sitting in the attic of a building, whose roof partially collapsed. Sipping tea and watching snowfall upon Iron’s Ridge as they sat intimately close to one another. Though she didn’t think much of it. It was just two friends hanging out with one another. ‘That’s all it was...’ She felt her head pulse from a forming headache. ‘You’re sure about that?’ She looked at her sister-in-law and saw her giving her that smirk she’s seen before, when Cadance would use her magic to bridge that gap between two love struck ponies. “Oh, no you don’t!” Twilight shook her head as she turned her attention back to the map.
Cadance rolled her eyes. “How mean of you to think I would do such a thing.” She giggled which elicited a groan from Twilight. Cadance slyly smirked as she activated her horn, sending an invisible echo, searching if Blaze felt the same for Twilight. “?” Her eyes went wide at the information she received. “Oh dear?”
“Mmm?” Twilight looked over her shoulder.
Cadance cleared her throat. “Nothing, just the foal is all.” She rubbed her belly. “Thought I was keeping my voice to a whisper.” She smiled at her. Twilight gave Canance a once over before continuing marking up the south-eastern portion of the map.
Applejack’s eyes scanned the interior of the one bedroom, one bathroom cabin. The faint smell of bleach tickled her snout as she stared at the simi bare décor. “How’s our new home coming along?” Soarin asked as he stood beside her, laying a wing over her.
Applejack leaned into him. “I can’t wait to finally sleep in a bed.” She walked over to the queen-sized bed and laid down on it. The bed springs squeaked form her body weight. She hummed out a happy sigh at the softness. She stared at the ceiling her eyes lazily scanning over its planks. Soarin laughed as he joined her. They laid in silence. The sounds of the forest and the nearby river filled their ears. They could hear Shining congratulating the others on a job well done. “We done a lot in four days.”
Soarin hummed. “Yeah.” He looked at his girlfriend. “I feel this place is going to last for a long time.”
Applejack looked over at him. “You really think so?”
“If we focus on the fence, get a better understanding of the wild weather, make sure ponies know what jobs they’ll be doing,” He ran a hoof through her mane. “The rest will fall into place.”
She smiled as she stared into those vibrant eyes of his. She moved in and gave him a kiss. He accepted her affection. Quickly their kissing turned into passionate kissing as they explored one another with their tongues. Effortlessly, Soarin rolled on top of her, holding her head in his hooves as he worked his way down her neck.
Unbeknownst to them, Applebloom, with blushed cheeks had shut the door to their cabin. Hearing the door softly latched close, she leaned against the it, her eyes staring off into space. She had seen them kiss before, but never like that…
“You alright?”
She jumped and looked to her right and found Spike standing at the bottom of the steps. Out of all the ponies, no dragons to break her from her embarrassment, it was him. “Yeah?” Her voice broke as her cheeks felt even hotter.
“Are they coming?” He asked. “Pinkie said she’s almost done with supper.”
Her mind finally snapped back to reality. “Oh, yes.” She looked at the door. “That…” She gave a sheepish smile. “They’re taking a ‘nap’.” She lifted her hooves up to her head and wiggled them.
He quickly got the hint, his cheeks feeling hot as he rubbed the back of his head. “Well, I guess we’ll save them a plate.” He laughed. She joined him as they headed toward the visitor center.
“What’s so funny?” Hanzel asked as he walked up with Dinky.
“Oh, nothing much.” Spike smirked. Hanzel and Dinky gave each other looks. “So, how’s our garden coming along?” Spike asked, before they could rephrase their question.
“Alright.” Dinky commented.
“If you want to eat nothing but carrots and eggplant.” Hanzel huffed. Dinky rolled her eyes at the colt’s exasperated sigh.
“Maybe, we can tag along with Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane next time they go on a scouting mission.” Scootaloo called out as her, Rumble, and Sweetie Belle walked up to them.
“Damn, you got good hearing.” Applebloom giggled.
“It’s a pegasus thing.” Scootaloo jabbed Rumble in his side, eliciting a nod from him. “Right Hanzel?” She looked over at the younger pegasus colt with a smirk.
“Right!” He returned her gesture.
“So?” Sweetie Belle looked at their small posse. “What should we do after we eat?”
“Not sure?” Applebloom saw Snowy and Dusk walking up to them. She saw Dusk had a large smile on his face, while Snowy’s was dull, but she could see a hint of joy through those blue eyes of hers. “What do you two want to do after we eat?”
Snowy seemed to retreat behind her brother. “Not sure?” Dusk gave his sister a sympathetic glance. “I would like to explore that shack down by the river.”
“That does sound like fun.” Rumble tapped his chin. “We’ll play it by ear, not sure what the adults want to do.” He sighed.
“What if they don’t want us to?” Dinky asked as her mother came across her mind.
“We’ll make something up.” Hanzel gave her a sly smirk. She blushed and quickly looked elsewhere.
“We do have a fence protecting us.” Spike eyed the wrought iron fence.
“So, we’re doing this?” Scootaloo asked.
Applebloom eyed the visitor center’s double doors as they neared the porch. “Yeah.” Her lips morphed into a smirk.
-Seven Hours Later-
The fire within the firepit roared with calm fury, filling their ears with soothing pops and crackles, and filling the air with small embers that joined the stars in the midnight black.
Applejack who rested her head on Soarin’s chest stared at Twilight whose head was turned to the left, staring at the watchtower. Her eyes glossed over and mind elsewhere. Applejack turned around and saw the soft orange-yellow glow of the light pouring out from the watchtower windows. “They’re fine.” She turned her eyes back to the fire. “I’m worried too, but they want to do their own thing.”
Twilight sighed as she looked at the fire. “I’m shocked you’re okay with it?”
“Like I said.” Applejack rubbed Soarin’s chest with the back of her head. “I rather not deal with an angry filly.” She laughed. “Besides they’re close by.” Macintosh nodded as he tossed another log into the fire.
“Where are you going?” Limestone saw Marley throwing his crossbow over his back.
“For a walk.” He made sure it was strapped tightly.
“Don’t want to relax?” Shining asked.
“Walking is relaxing for me.” He wandered further into the park.
Silence fell over the group as each turned to their own entertainment, whether that be watching the fire, talking to the pony next to them or sipping on their cider.
Seeing Twilight’s mood was still downcast, Pinkie sighed as she picked up her cup of warmed cider, which they found within the kitchen’s pantry. “I claim victory!” She shouted as she held her cup in the air. “Who else agrees?” The others quickly held up their cups and or glassware as they joined, cheering along with her.
“Almost full victory.” Twilight added. “It’s going to be a never-ending battle to keep this place safe.” If to give her words credibility, a trotter about fourteen yards from where they sat growled as it reached through the fence’s bars.
Pinkie glared at the trotter. “It will, but tonight we’re celebrating.” She pointed at the cabins. “Tonight, we sleep like queens and kings!”
“I drink to that!” Granite laughed as he finished his drink before taking the pot off the hot coals and pouring himself another cup of hot cider.
Shaking her head, Rainbow sighed as she looked over at Pound and Pumpkin who were enamored with a story Thunderlane was telling them. Picking up bits and pieces of it, she blushed a little. He was telling them about the time him and her messed up a weather order and accidently released a snow tornado that made way too much snow. Feeling a cold breeze, she looked up at the star filled sky. Deep down, it felt wrong to be at the mercy of wild weather. Even with it being almost a year living through it, it still felt wrong.
“What are you thinking about?”
Rainbow Dash tore her eyes from the sky. “Thinking about the weather.” She looked at Rarity who was combing her mane.
“Thinking about it how, exactly?” Rarity hummed as she felt her work.
Rainbow Dash looked up and watched a cloud float on by. “Just find it strange that I can no longer move a cloud around as easily as before.”
Rarity sighed as she found that her effort was fruitless. “Twilight had trouble teleporting a few days ago.” She placed her comb in her saddlebag. “I tried teleporting an object yesterday and found it rather difficult.”
Rainbow Dash looked at Fletcher, Granite, Opal, Shining, and Candance. “I wonder if they’re feeling the same?”
“I assume they are.” Rarity hummed as she saw Blaze laying down, resting his head on a log. Her eyes darted over to Twilight who was talking to Shining and Cadance.
Rainbow Dash noticed Rarity’s smug smile. “What’s gotten you feeling gitty?” She eyed her friend with a skeptical eye.
“Oh, I just found out something rather exciting.” Rarity scooted closer to her prism maned friend. “Blaze likes Twilight.” She held a hoof to her lips.
Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide as she glanced over at Blaze sleeping the evening away. “Oh…” She looked over at Iron Wing, who was hoof wrestling with Spitfire. “No…”
Rarity was taken back by her shocked expression. “What?” She leaned over in a non-conspectus manner. “What’s wrong?”
“We might have a problem.” Rainbow Dash nodded her head at Iron Wing.
Rarity’s eyes went wide as the realization took hold. She looked over a Twilight. Feeling eyes were on her, Twilight looked up and saw Rarity and Rainbow Dash looking at her. Her cheeks went red as she narrowed her eyes. Rainbow Dash nodded her head at Iron Wing and Rarity held her hoof to her chest and subtlety pointed it at Blaze. Looking at said stallions, Twilight felt her stomach twist and her face felt hot. She quickly lowered her head and stared into her cup, staring at her embarrassed reflection.
Spike stared at the dark silhouettes of the adults sitting around the firepit. His claws dug into the bark of the tree as he saw one starting at the watchtower. Seeing its head turning away, he let out a held breath. Hearing faint flapping, he looked up and saw Rumble flying over to them, he smiled. “Can’t believe that worked!”
Rumble shivered as he squinted his eyes. “How did you see me?”
“Dragon eyes.” Applebloom laughed.
“We’ll get more light once we get to the river,” Dinky looked up at the dark mass around them and saw small gaps that showed them the star filled sky. “Less trees blocking the full moon.”
“How long do we have until they notice?” Dusk asked.
“Until they head to bed.” Hanzel replied as he stood up. “Which could be awhile.” The adults’ cheering reached their ears.
“Well let’s not dilly-dally!” Scootaloo huffed.
“I’ll lead the way.” Spike walked out in front of the group as they made their way to the abandoned shack down by the river.
-One Hour Later-
Spike sat on a rock along the river’s edge. He was at ease as he watched the moonlight shimmer off the river as it flowed down the mountain toward its destination. Letting out a sigh, he looked to his left and saw Dinky and Hanzel standing on a large flat boulder, throwing pebbles into the river. Looking to his right. He saw Dusk and Snowy playing in the sand. Past them was Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and Rumble exploring the exterior of the shack, since its roof was collapsed.
His calm demeanor faded as he couldn't see where Applebloom was. Quickly scanning the river’s shoreline, his heart rate started to increase, until his breath was taken away when a pair of hooves covered his eyes. “Bloom?”
He heard the country twang in her laugh. “Did I scare, yea?”
“A little.” He could see the moonlit landscape once more. Looking over his shoulders he saw her giving him the goofiest of smirks. “You’re happy.”
“Yeah!” She sat beside him. “Finally doing something fun for once.” The sounds of gently flowing water were like music to her ears.
“We needed to get the camp prepared, though.” He retorted.
“You know what I meant.” She said dully. “I felt like we were getting choked with how much they tried keeping us in their sights.”
“They’re just trying to keep us safe.” Dusk replied as him and his sister joined Dinky and Hanzel, throwing a pebble across the river. Applebloom and Spike watched the pebble skip several times before sinking.
“They’re doing a terrible job at doing so.” Snowy growled as she threw her stone which instantly broke through and sunk.
Spike just frowned at her. Applebloom let out a sigh as she looked at the trees across the river, watching their tops sway with the winds. ‘They’re doing their best.’ She thought. Her mind drifted to her sister. Her lips frowned as she remembered the stress that overwhelmed Applejack. The fights it caused during the early days of their exile from Iron Ridge.
“You alright?”
She looked at Spike who was giving her a concerned look. Her mind drifted to the memory of her sister and Soarin kissing. Her cheeks blushed as she imagined her and Spike kissing. She was only twelve, was it too young to kiss… But she liked Spike, and well, he like her…
“Applebloom are you…” Spike’s eyes went wide as he felt Applebloom’s lips on his. Though the feeling was brief as she quickly pulled away. Applebloom smirked at his dumbfound expression and rested her head on his shoulder. Shaking the shock from his mind, he settled himself down and rested his head on hers.
Hanzel and Dinky looked at the two and shook their heads.
Scootaloo stared at the two love birds with a shit eating grin.
“Finally.” Sweetie Belle shook her head. “Took you two long enough!” She shouted with a laugh. Applebloom frowned at her friend and hid behind Spike. Spike finding himself in the middle, just shook his head and rested his head in his hand.
Hanzel and Dinky giggled at the situation, which caused Applebloom to groan out her embarrassment. Distracted by their laughter, they didn’t hear a trotter walking through the water, bypassing the fence. It slowly made its way toward Rumble, its mouth open drooling out infected saliva.
“Uh?” Hearing a twig breaking, Rumble turned around to see the trotter a few feet from him. He screamed as he backed away from the dead. The others’ fear heightened as the trotter lunged for the colt. Luckly, he jumped out of the way as its teeth snapped where he was.
The trotter glared at the children, its milky eyes uncaring as it picked up its pace and ran after the one it thought was an easy meal, being Scootaloo. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw the trotter near, but her limbs were frozen in fear. Time seemed to slow as it lunged for her, but before it could sink its teeth into her, Spike tackled the monster to the ground.
Groaning from the hard fall, Spike lifted himself off the ground. A shiver danced across his back as he felt something wet and sticky. With his enhanced eyesight he saw his hand was coated in the monster’s blood. “Ew…” He looked down and saw the weight of the impact allowed his left hand to break through its rotting chest.
Feeling cold breath, Spike slowly turned his head and saw the trotter glaring at him. “Oh crap!” He jumped away from the monster as it stood up and shook its head about in anger. Applebloom and Dusk started throwing stones at the dead in hopes it would kill or slow it down.
Snowy stared at the trotter as it chased her friends, her eyes watered as the trotter’s appearance morphed into the healthy pony it once was.
“Get back!” Hanzel growled as he hit the trotter with a large stick.
The trotter growled as it whipped its head around, turning its ire towards.him. Hanzel panicked and fell to the ground. Throwing up his hooves, he prepared for the worst, when a whooshing sound and a meaty thump filled the air. Slowly lowering his hooves from his face, he saw the trotter on the ground with a bolt through its right eye. Timidly he looked to his left and saw Marley glaring at the dead or him he didn’t know.
Spike worked up enough courage to speak. “Marley we can explain.”
“Shut it!” Marley huffed as he walked up to the trotter and carefully pulled out the bolt with his hooves. “So, how’s the sleepover in the watchtower going?” He took out the rag in his saddle-pouch and wiped off the trotter’s blood.
Spike and his friends looked at one another, trying to come up with an excuse. “Well, its… uh…” Scootaloo tried to say.
“A little too much excitement?” Marley laughed. He looked at the children. “I won’t say a word about your escapades, but.” He pointed a hoof at Spike. “Might want to wash up.” Spike looked at his hand and slowly nodded.
Applebloom looked at the trotter. “I guess there is more gaps in the fence to fix?” she looked up and down the river.
“It appears so.” Marley placed the bolt back in his crossbow’s quiver.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
          Part 3: Chapter 3 - Welcome to Mulberry          
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 3 - Welcome to Mulberry
The screaming of blue propane flame filled the air. Lotus who sat by the propane heater stared at the smoldering pile of ash that was across the street. She slowly blinked her puffy eyes to clear them of tears. She gritted her teeth and kept them closed to rid them of the burning. Opening them slowly, she felt her tears roll down her face as she stared at the skull within the pile of ash. Letting out a heavy sigh she looked down and stared at the boonie hat that sat in her lap.
Aloe who was staring at her sister, smacked her dry mouth and swallowed. She grimaced from the pain in her throat. “You loved him?” Her raspy sick voice filled the quite that lingered in the abandoned auto shop they were hunkered down in.
Lotus looked at her sister before looking at the hat once more. “Yeah…” Aloe smiled as she fought a cough. Lotus stared at her sister watching her adjust her blanket. A cold chill washed over her as she saw Willy sitting by the propane heater. His ghostly mist like appearance looked awe inspiring rather than haunting. Her eyes began to water when she noticed the bite mark on his neck.
'Stay strong.’ He’s deep voice echoed in her ears. His body slowly faded, but before he fully disappeared, he looked up and gave her a warm smile.
“Sis?” Aloe was put off by her sister’s wide-eyed expression.
Lotus closed her eyes as she wrapped her tail around herself. “I’m fine.” She stared at the floor, tracing the cracks in the concrete. Aloe let out a shallow cough as she turned her gaze from her sister back to the stove. Hearing thunder they looked out the opened garage door and watched the ground begin to wet from falling rain.
-Two Days Later-
Lotus tightened the strap of her saddlebag around her belly and chest. Feeling the warm sun on her back, she looked at the sky and watched the cloud that was blocking the sun float away to destinations unknown. Hearing a gut-wrenching cough, she looked back at the auto shop they called home for the past week and saw her sister leaning against the garage door’s doorframe.
“I’m sorry.” Aloe shivered. “Just leave me.” She rubbed her hoof across her sweat soaked forehead.
Lotus frowned as she walked up to her sister. “I am not doing that!” She placed a hoof under her chin. “We lost so much already.” Her mind drifted to Iron’s Ridge. “You’re all I have left.” Aloe nodded her head and rested it on her sister’s chest. Lotus patted her sister on her back. “We need to head further into town.”
“Why can’t I stay here until you get back?” Aloe looked up at her with tired eyes.
“I need to keep my eye on you.” She smiled. “Besides, you need to get up and moving.” She moved some of her sister’s mane from her eyes. “It will do you some good.” Aloe nodded and lifted herself off the doorframe. Lotus nodded and led the way as they made their way further into the small mining town.
The walk through the quite streets was some comfort for Lotus as she slowly scanned the few buildings that lined the main dirt road. To be honest, one could barely call this place a town. ‘Must’ve just barely started before everything fell apart?’ She wondered as she stared at the tiny saloon that looked like it could only hold ten patrons.
Hearing her sister cough, she looked back and saw her starting to dose off. “Hey,” She lifted her head. “That’s why you came with, you need to stay awake, you need to rebuild your strength.” Aloe slowly nodded. Lotus gave her a smirk as they walked further towards the end of the street.
Seeing nothing that looked like a pharmacy or a small local urgent care center, Lotus frowned as she stared at the small general store to her left. Walking up to the veranda she glared at the swing doors, glaring through their windows, seeing nothing but darkness. “Wait here.” She pointed at one of the pillars holding up the building’s awning. Aloe nodded in a drunken manner as she leaned against like her life depended on.
Grimacing at her sister’s deteriorating state, Lotus timidly opened the door and took out her pickaxe. Kicking the doorframe several times, she waited for anything or anypony to emerge from the darkness. Hearing a growl, she bit down on her weapon’s handle. Seeing glowing eyes, she stepped back as she felt the cold aura of its magic licking her neck.
The creature stepped into the light, revealing it to be a unicorn trotter. Its horn was broken, but that didn’t stop it from trying to use what magic its rotting brain could muster. Magical discharge oozed out from its horn’s stump. Its eyes bulged from the strain of its magic.
Frowning, Lotus jerked her head to the side and swung her weapon with all her might, driving the pick side of her axe into the side of the trotter’s skull, through the ear. The monster growled and gurgled out blood, before going limp. She growled and yanked out her weapon. Hearing no more signs of the dead within the store, she flicked the brain matter off her pickaxe and holstered it as she stepped inside.
Scanning the bare shelves, the fur on the back of her neck stood up as an uneasy feeling nipped the back of her mind. Activating her flashlight, she glared at one of the shelves. Seeing perfect outlines of where items once sat, she touched the dust on the shelf and saw it was rather thick. Hearing a dull thud, she ran out of the store and found her sister laying on the ground, her breathing heavy and her eyes glazed over.
“NO!” She fell to the ground and shook her sister. “Come on! Wake up!” She felt how calmly she felt. “Don’t do this to me!” Tears began to pool around her eyes.
Hearing a distant roar of a diesel motor, her heart skipped a beat. With all her might she tried dragging her sister into the shop. Hearing it getting closer, she hissed through clenched teeth as she nearly got her sister in all the way.
“Hold it!” A voice shouted over the vehicle’s tires sliding across the muddy dirt road.
Lotus froze as she heard several pairs of hooves landing on mud. Timidly she lifted her head and saw four stallions and a mare standing in front of a grey-colored putter-wagon. “Zipper?” Her eyes went wide as she stared at one stallion in particular. Her eyes drifted to his right foreleg or what was left of it passed the knees, as it was replaced with a prosthetic with three saw like blades at the end.
The stallion smirked as he eyed her up and down. “Well shit, Lotus…” He saw her sister on the ground. “Aloe…” His face turned serious. “You all look like shit.” He put his cigarette to one side of his mouth.
Lotus kept her eye on her sister, who rested her head in her lap. The rocking of the putter-wagon slowly brought her back to reality. Feeling like she was being scolded by judging eyes she looked up at Zipper who was just staring at her as he fiddled with his prosthetic foreleg. “How did you survive?” She asked, hoping to break the tension that felt like a noose around her neck.
“I could ask you the same thing?” Zipper smirked, though his smile faded as he lifted up his stubby foreleg. “You do crazy things to escape the dead barreling down on you.” He tested his prosthetic limb. “Cut my own leg off with my knife.” He pointed at her. “Then stuck it in a burning building to stop the bleeding.”
“How did you end up here?” She looked at the other stallions who gave her a range of looks.
“Dumb luck after being alone for almost two months.” He looked at one of the stallions. “Usip over here saved my ass.” The stallion in question shook his head. Zipper smirked as he looked at Lotus. “Why isn’t my brother with you?”
“We were separated after you told us to leave you.” She sighed.
“How?” Zipper chewed on a wad of tobacco.
“He went back for you.” Lotus rubbed her hooves together. “He never came back.”
Zipper shook his head. “Typical…”
“I don’t know what happened to the others. It was only myself, my sister, and Willy who got out of Iron’s Ridge together.” Her throat tightened as she thought of the stallion.
Zipper eyed her. “Where’s he?”
“He was bit.” She combed her mane back with her hoof. “We cremated him three days ago.” Zipper nodded as he looked at Aloe. Lotus noticed the look he was giving her sister. “She’s not.” Lotus ran a hoof through her sister’s mane. “We barely made it through winter.” She placed a hoof to her forehead and felt her fever was still lingering. “She’s been struggling with a lung infection.”
Zipper huffed. “We got medicine where we’re going.”
“Where would that be?” Lotus eyed Zipper skeptically.
“You’ll see.” He smiled.
-Two Hours Later-
Hearing the putter-wagon’s horn blaring in her ears, Lotus awoken from her nap. Feeling the vehicle slow and make several turns, she braced herself against the wooden seat with one hoof and her sister with the other. Coming to a stop, Zipper let out a pleased sigh as he stood up. “Home sweet, home.” He held opened the flap to the putter-wagon, “Mare’s first.”
“Where are we?” Aloe slurred her words as she lifted her head from her sister’s lap.
“Getting you some help.” Lotus with the help of Usip, got her out of the putter-wagon.
“You need help walking her to the infirmary?” Usip asked.
“No, I got her…”
“You’ll do no such thing.” A soothing rich voice said.
Turning around, Lotus saw a bat pony stallion, with dark-indigo fur and a greyish mane and tail. His eyes were like diamonds with how sharp they looked. Their light sky-blue coloring was alluring to anypony who fell for their spell. The stallion gave as pleasant smirk as he walked up to Lotus and Aloe. “No guest of mine will lift a hoof, especially when they are in need.” He looked at Aloe and saw her struggling to keep herself awake. “Take her to see Doctor Mellow.” He pointed at a mare and a stallion who stood behind him. They nodded and gently guided her towards a two-story brick building.
“And as for you,” He stopped Lotus from following, “You’ll be seen by Doctor Quill.” He skimmed her over, “I need to make sure you’re healthy as well.”
“I’m fine!” Lotus snapped. “I need to be with her!”
The stallion placed a hoof on her shoulder. “You will.” He took a long breath. “But rules are rules.” He led her towards the same brick building her sister was taken to. “Can’t put my ponies at risk when bringing in new folk. Have to make sure you’re fit as a fiddle.”
Lotus eyed the stallion with a raised brow. “Your ponies?”
He let out a laugh, “Why, yes. I am the leader of this place.” He shook his head. “Not by choice, but I guess I had the natural talent, even though my cutiemark would say otherwise.” He pointed at an image of a quill and a notepad. “More of a writer than a leader.”
Lotus eyed the cutiemark before her gaze drifted to the buildings that lined the street they were on. The humble western styled homes looked more inviting that the ones in the mining town she had come from. “And what place would that be?” She tried looking for a sign of some sort.
The stallion let out a pleased hum. “That would be Mulberry, ma’am.” He held a hoof to his chest.
“Lotus.” She held out her hoof.
He took her hoof. “Axiom, but you can call me Governor.”
Aloe slowly awakened from her slumber. Her eyes were heavy and caked with discharge. She saw, she was in a room with birch walls and a ceiling fan made of ivory painted metal and black painted blades. Her mind became dumbfounded by how soft the bed she laid in was… Bed? Lifting her head, she saw her sister asleep in a chair beside the bed, her head in her hoof and her lips flapping about with each breath she took.
Sitting up she grimaced and coughed.
Her sister awoken from her slumber. “You’re awake?” Lotus smiled. “How are you felling?” She placed a hoof on her sister’s.
Aloe let out a heavy breath. “I’m fine. Just tired.” She felt a pain on her chest and looked down and saw that she had stitches at the base of her rib cage.
“They had to drain some fluid from your lungs.” Lotus smiled at her sister. “They said your lungs should be good in a few days.”
Aloe returned the smile. “That’s good to hear.” She looked out the window and eyed the street below. She saw a group of children running around. Looking past the children and past the buildings they played in front of, she saw a vast forest that surrounded the town.
Lotus looked out the window as well, before turning her gaze to the well decorated room. “This place is…”
“Too good to be true?” Zipper laughed from the door.
Aloe tilted her head. “Zipper?” Her eyes went wide. “You’re alive?”
He shook his head. “Damn, you were out of it.” He walked up to them. “Glad I ran into you when I did.” He eyed the sisters. “How are you feeling?”
“Better…” Aloe fought back a cough that was agitating her stitches.
“I just can’t believe this place.” Lotus shoulders slumped. “How?”
“How?” Zipper gave her a raised brow. “Just look where you’re at, missy.”
“But, how?” She huffed out her frustrations. “There is no way they could’ve lasted this long!”
“But we did.”
The sisters and Zipper looked at the door to their room and saw the Governor standing under the door frame. He gave them a smile, his right fang sticking out as he did so. Aloe’s heart skipped a beat as she eyed the stallion. His stature was alluring to her, his sky-blue cat-like eyes intoxicating. Lotus noticed her sister’s gawking expression, and let out a cough, causing Aloe to realize she was staring. “How did you achieve this?” She saw her sister’s cheeks blushing.
The Governor let out a hum as he walked up to one of the windows on his left. “Started small. Mulberry is a large town, so, I made sure we only fortified two streets and only six blocks of it.” He looked at the sisters. “Fill in the gaps between the buildings and block off both ends of the streets, and you have a fortified Mulberry.” He smiled. “Soon to be expanded in the next coming years if things go smoothly.”
Lotus looked down at her lap. She thought back to Iron’s Ridge and how its roads where so wide and the buildings spread out to the point that walls would’ve been counterproductive.
“Zipper told me about your settlement.” The Governor stood on the other side of the bed. “Iron’s Ridge, am I correct?”
Aloe nodded. “Yes.” Louts spoke up. “What did he tell you?”
“That it was a shit location.” Zipper grumbled, but a look from the Governor caused him to sulk and step back from the bed.
“As I was saying,” He looked at the sisters and noticed Aloe’s gawking expression. “He said it wasn’t the best,” He gave Aloe a playful smirk, which caused her to blush. “But I want to hear what you thought of it.” His face turned serious. “How it fell?”
Lotus bit her lip. She found his flirty charm a little too on the snout for her liking, but he was very welcoming, even gave her sister medical aid. Medical aid she desperately needed. “It wasn’t a terrible place.” She fixed her sister’s blanket. “Zipper just has an angry outlook on life.”
“I got that impression when he first arrived.” The Governor sighed as he looked at Zipper who just shook his head.
“It was a nice town, just to spread out, nothing like this.” She looked out the window and saw several ponies mulling about. “It just had too much ground to cover.”
“That’s why it was overran by the bitters?”
“Yes…” Lotus looked at him with a raised brow. “Bitters?”
“It's what we call them.” His wings twitched. “What do you call them?”
“Trotters.” Aloe spoke up.
The Governor smiled at her. Her voice was like music to his sensitive ears. “Interesting name.” He stood up, his wings stretching out. “Well, I’m glad you’re feeling better?”
“Aloe.” She replied as she timidly crossed her forelegs.
“Aloe…” He looked at Lotus. “I’m glad Zipper found you. Fate has brought us together for a reason.” He held out his hoof for her. “You’re welcomed to stay and be a part of our community.”
“What’s the catch?” Lotus asked. Aloe gave her sister a confused glare, which caught Lotus off guard.
“There's no catch, just that we ask you help contribute where you can.” He smiled.
“Thank you.” Aloe smiled. “Um?”
“Axiom,” He held out a hoof. “But everypony calls me Governor.” She took his hoof and shook it. “I’ll leave you to it.” He waved for Zipper to follow. Confidant that they were far enough from their room, he looked at Zipper. “What do you think?” He gave him a serous glare. “You think your friends will stay?”
Zipper didn’t look at him. “Not sure, I rarely talked to them when we were all together.” He frowned as his mind drifted to Rarity. He wondered if she was alive… Alive and whispering sweet nothings into his brother’s ears… ‘If he’s alive.’
“Thinking of your brother?” The Governor asked.
“Yeah.” He looked at the bat pony. “Hoping he’s alive.”
The Governor kept silent as they stepped out of the infirmary. Seeing the last bit of clouds departing, he stretched out his wings and allowed the sun to warm them. “Keep an eye on those two. Make them feel welcomed.” He placed a hoof on Zipper’s shoulder. “I’ll have somepony else take patrol duty for you.”
“So, you want them to come to the dinner tonight?” Zipper raised his brow.
“Of course.” The Governor smirked as he looked up at the window to Lotus’s and Aloe’s room. “It would be quite rude, not to.”
“We’re leaving once you’re fully healed.” Lotus grumbled as she rummaged through her saddlebag. “We don’t even know these ponies!”
“But they help us!” Aloe shot back. “They help me!” She threw open her forelegs. “I wouldn’t’ve made it out there and you know it!”
Lotus slumped her shoulders and closed her eyes as she tried to calm her nerves. “We would’ve been fine…” She shot back.
Aloe timidly tapped her hooves together. “Sorry…”
Louts looked at her sister. Who was she kidding, Aloe was on death’s doorstep. Any longer out there on their own and she would’ve had too burry her. “I know…” She looked out the window and watched the trees swaying with the breeze. “We needed this break.” She placed a hoof on her sister’s. “But we need to keep our guard up.”
Aloe accepted her sister’s hoof. “I know, at least Zipper is here…” She too looked out the window. “And Axiom seems rather nice.”
“True.” Lotus shook her head. “I have a feeling that he would rather be called Governor.”
“Well, he is the leader of this settlement.” Aloe said in a silly tone. She slowly scanned their room. “It is amazing they were able to keep this place for this long.”
“Yeah…” Lotus looked down at her lap. ‘Still seems too good to be true.’
“Hello?” A mare poked her head into the room. “Sorry to disturb you, but I have a message from the Governor.” Lotus gave her sister a knowing smirk. Aloe blushed as she rolled her eyes.
“What’s the message?” Lotus looked at the mare with dull eyes.
The mare smiled. “You’re invited to the community dinner we’re having at the old theater in the center of town between the two main streets we call home.”
“What time?” Aloe asked with a smile. Lotus understood her excitement, it would be nice to have a proper meal.
“At eighteen-hundred.” The mare pointed at the clock on the wall.
Lotus hadn’t noticed it until now. ‘A working clock?’ She watched the second-hand tick away, slowly moving the hour-hand away from the thirteen-hour mark. ‘What don’t they have?’
“Thank you… Um” Aloe tilted her head.
“Mrs. Tyme.” The mare smiled.
Alone the sisters looked at one another, both silently acknowledging one another’s thoughts.
-Five Hours Later-
Lotus stared at the ponies that sat around the tables laid out in a ‘U’-shape pattern. There was a wide verity of ponies, from young to old and of all races. All seeming happy and joyful. “So many ponies.” Aloe whispered as she saw Mrs. Tyme sitting with her family. She smiled and waved at her. Mrs. Tyme saw her and returned the wave.
“Yes, there is.” Lotus replied with a sigh. She counted fifty-two, not counting the ones keeping watched along the walls. More than what they had at Iron’s Ridge, about twenty more. Her lips went flat as she remembered the hoard roaming through the frozen streets.
“You alright?” Aloe asked.
“Yes…” Lotus saw the Governor talking to a couple of stallions that seemed to be the town’s security forces. “Just still can’t believe that we’re here.” She saw a mare walk over to them with a cart full of food.
“Here’s your bowls.” The mare hummed a giddy tune as gave them their meals.
Lotus and Aloe looked at their meals. The savory aroma of cabbage stew filled their nostrils. Aloe felt her stomach growl as she licked her lips. Looking up from her meal she saw the Governor raising a cup at her. She smiled as she raised her glass of cider. Lotus noticed her sister’s wide smile, looking to her right she saw she was smiling at the Governor. Reluctantly she raised her own glass. “Let’s not get too friendly,” She whispered in her sister’s ears.
“Why?” Aloe rolled her eyes. “I thought we agreed to give them a chance.”
“I know, but.” She watched the Governor walk to the center of the ‘U’ the tables created. “If things go south, I want to be able to leave with no attachments.”
“And go where?” Aloe felt light and fuzzy as she kept watching the Governor with awe-stricken eyes.
“I don’t know.” Lotus took a bite of her food. Her throat tightened up, not out of disgust but of shock by how delicious it tasted. “Maybe…” Her mind drifted to her friend Rarity. “Maybe find our friends…” Hearing no reply, she looked at her sister and saw the enamored expression on her face. Seeing her staring at the Governor, she rolled her eyes. “Were you listening?”
Aloe shivered as her daydreaming mind came back to reality. “Y-Yes…” She looked at her sister, staring, unsure what to say. Before Lotus could reply, they heard a spoon tapping on glass.
“Everypony!” The Governor shouted with a happy twang. “I have an important announcement!” The crowd of ponies silenced as they gave him their full attention. He nodded at their obedience and looked over at Lotus and Aloe. “We have guest within our humble settlement!” He pointed at them. Lotus felt uneasy at being the center of attention, while Aloe waved at the ponies looking at them.
The Governor smiled as he cleared his throat. “Let’s make them feel welcomed and like they’re at home.” He didn’t realize how infectious Aloe’s smile was. “And who knows, maybe one day they’ll join our little town.”
The ponies cheered.
Aloe let out a little giggle as she clapped. Lotus really wanted to go under the radar so they could have an easy out. But the Governor made that a lot more difficult, and so was her sister. Her sister’s happiness was very infectious. A part of her wanted her to stop and play it coy, but the other half really loved seeing her so joyful. ‘It had been so long since I saw you smile like that…’ Her lips timidly smiled as she turned to the crowd and gave them a small wave.
“Thank you for everything.” Lotus shook the Governor’s hoof. “I don’t know how to repay you?”
He smiled. “If you see any of my ponies in need, lend them a hoof.” He looked at the crowd mulling around the tables. “That’s all I ask.”
“We will.” Aloe smiled with a blush.
He noticed and gave them a small bow. “I need to take care of something, so you mares enjoy yourselves tonight.” He gave them a shit eating grin. “I’m sure you need it.”
Lotus’s mind drifted to the fall of Iron’s Ridge and the months wandering through the trotter infected wastes. “Yeah, we do.”
“Don’t drink too much cider.” His joked and laughed causing Lotus to roll her eyes and Aloe let off a little giggle. Aloe’s squeaky giggles were pleasant to his ears as he walked towards his home.
The Governor watched his ponies from his home’s second story window, which was resident flat over what was once the bank. Seeing Lotus and Aloe conversing with Zipper and several others. He smiled as he stepped away from the window and walked over to a closet. Stopping, he looked to his right and saw a picture on the fireplace’s mantel. The picture was of him, with his hoof around a pegasus, and if front of them was a little bat pony filly no more than seven years old.
Letting out a sigh, he unlocked the closet and opened the door. “Hello sweetie.” Sounds of metallic chains echoed from the darkness. The pace of the sounds increased, until the light revealed the chains were around a totter’s neck as it appeared from the darkened closet. The Governor stood resolute as he stared at the trotter with dull eyes. The trotter was a bat pony filly the same one in the picture. Her wings were chopped off at the base. Her mane and tail a tattered mess.
The Governor stared into her milky eyes and let out a sigh. “I have some good news.” The filly growled as she snapped her teeth. The Governor ignored her angry growls and walked over to another closet and opened its door. He stepped in and opened a cage and pulled out a rabbit. “We have two new ponies that joined us.” He felt the rabbit starting to panic as he neared her. “I think you’ll like them.” He threw the rabbit into the closet. The filly threw her head back and let out a moan as she sauntered back into the closet. Closing the door, he sat on the floor, and leaned against it, resting his head back as he listened to the rabbit’s screams as his daughter tore into its flesh.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
           Part 3: Chapter 4 - You're One of Us            
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 4 - You're One of Us
Lotus stared at the calendar on the wall. She had no idea how accurate it was. She hadn’t seen one since Iron’s Ridge. She frowned as she stared at the numbers in their squares. ‘The tenth day of the sixth month of nineteen-twenty-four.’ Hearing the playful cheering of children seeping through the opened rollup doors, she looked down at the glass canning jars in front of her on the table she sat at. “Two months?”
“What was that?” Mrs. Tyme asked as she looked up from the pot filled with boiling water.
Lotus puckered her lips as she stared at the jar in her hooves. “Just remembering.”
“Remembering what?” Mrs. Tyme slowly took out several jars that were filled with figs from the pot and gently placed them on a towel to cool.
“Just how long my sister and I have been in the wilderness.” Her mind drifted to Willy Pette. “Surviving on our own.”
Mrs. Tyme smiled as she watched her slowly filling the jar with the last scoops of figs. “Well now you’re not.” She placed a hoof on Lotus’ shoulder. “You’re safe now, been safe for two months now.” Lotus slowly nodded, her eyes never leaving her work. Mrs. Tyme’s smile faltered a bit. “You still plan on leaving?”
Lotus remained silent as she twisted the cap tightly to the jar. “I’m not sure.” She finally spoke.
“It’s your sister.” Mrs. Tyme smiled knowingly. “She’s been proving herself to be a very valuable member of the town.” She smiled. “She’s great with kids, was she a teacher before everything fell apart?”
“No…” Lotus looked out the window and saw a large group of children playing in the grassy field that surround town hall. “We were masseuses.” She looked at Mrs. Tyme with a smirk. “But she always wanted to be a mother.” She placed the jar in her hooves with the others. “But she didn’t have much luck with stallions.”
Mrs. Tyme slowly nodded. “What about you?”
Lotus shook her head. “Was too busy with my work to partake in such things.” She dismissed the idea with a wave of her hoof.
“We’ll I think you can give it a shot.” Mrs. Tyme laughed at Lotus’ wide-eyed expression to her statement. “Heck, we all have to do our part in growing our numbers if we want to grow our little town.” She let out a soft hum. “Well, that’s what the Governor thinks anyways.”
Lotus tilted her head. “He wants to breed us out of this mess?”
“Well, more bodies mean more hooves that can help build, fight, and grow.” Mrs. Tyme clapped her hooves together. “Think about it.” She smiled. “We can regrow civilization, make the princesses proud, bring back Equestria from the brink!”
“With Mulberry as the new capital?” Lotus questioned with a raised brow.
“Yes.” Mrs. Tyme giggled. “I for one look forward to the day.” Her smile left as she stared at the wall that surrounded the town. “This life can’t be forever, can it?” She looked at Lotus if pleading for a confirmation to her hopes and dreams.
Lotus wanted to confirm them, but after everything she saw, how could she. “No, it won’t.” She lied, so she could keep things diplomatic. She didn’t want to be thrown out of town for making the Governor’s ponies depressed and worried. “We will rebuild.”
Mrs. Tyme smiled. “I’m glad you think so.” She looked at the last batch of jars. “Let’s finish this up. I’m sure you’d like to check on your sister.”
Lotus slowly walked down the street, she lazily scanned the multitude of ponies mulling about, uncaring of the world outside the walls that protected the town. Thinking of said walls, she looked at a pony to her left standing watch, slowly panning their rifle across their line of sight for anything or anypony lurking close by. Hearing muffled screams, she turned around for the source of the noise. Seeing nothing out of the ordinary, her body shivered as Iron’s Ridge crossed her mind. ‘Am I losing it?’ She placed a hoof to her forehead and groaned as she felt a migraine coming on. “Damn it…”
“Are you okay?”
Lotus’s head shot up; her eyes fell on her sister who stood in front of her with a saddlebag strapped to her back. “I’m fine…” She pointed at her saddlebag. “Where are you going?”
“Oh…” Aloe blushed. “Just running errands for the Governor.” She shifted her hips side to side to jiggle the contents of her saddlebag around. “This just saves the number of trips I have to make.”
“What kind of errands?” Lotus looked at her sister skeptically.
“Just simple stuff.” She opened her saddlebag and showed her several items within.
Lotus glared at the items, most of them were plastic containers filled with medical items and or tools. “He’s not overworking you?”
“Lotus, I’m fine!” Aloe grumbled as she clipped the latch on her saddlebag’s flap. “He wouldn’t do anything like that.” Louts rolled her eyes. “Why are you still skeptical of this place?”
Lotus looked around seeing if any pony was looking at them. “This place still doesn’t feel right.”
“You’re so paranoid!” Aloe grumbled. “This place is not Iron’s Ridge!”
“Aloe…” Lotus choked on her words, words she’s trying to form. “We can’t let our guard down.”
“Even with Zipper here?” Aloe threw up a hoof. “No pony is going to harm us!” She shook her head as she walked away from her sister. “I’ll see you during supper!”
Lotus watched her enter into another building a block down. “I’m trying to protect… you…” She mumbled, looking down at the ground, staring at the bright grey concrete of the sidewalk with quivering eyes. She frowned and let out a hissed growl as she stormed over towards the northern gate.
She ignored the murmurings of ponies she passed. Her eyes stayed focused on the gate. Seeing Zipper standing on the catwalk over the gate, conversing with another earth pony stallion, she chewed her cheek as she stormed up the steps.
“Hey Lotus!” Zipper smirked, “What’s gotten you into a twist?” He asked with a laughed as she walked up to him. She didn’t answer as she grabbed the rifle from his hooves. “Hey!” She ignored him as she sat by the parapet and aimed the rifle at the road that vanished into the forest, heading to places unknown.
“Looks like somepony is eager to get cracking.” The stallion talking to Zipper laughed as he crossed his forelegs over his chest.
Zipper bit his cheek as he sat beside her. “You and your sister got into it?”
Lotus didn’t answer as she looked through the scope. Seeing a trotter stumbling onto the road, she clinched her jaw and fired. A loud crack echoed out across the town. The trotter’s skull erupted into a fine powdery mist as its body crashed onto the asphalt.
Zipper stared at the dead trotter about a hundred and twenty-five yards away. “Good shot…” He crossed his arms.
The Governor sat at his desk that sat in front of the window overlooking the street below. His catlike eyes scanned the items he had written down into a large binder. A manifest of all the supplies the town had accumulated. He frowned as he saw several essential medical items were low as well as ammo for the weaponry they had. ‘Can’t take back Equestria with just swords…’ He looked out the window at his humble settlement. “You can… Just have to throw more bodies at it.” He saw a figure in the corner of his vision. Seeing the figure was Aloe, he smiled, his fang sticking out as he did so.
For the past two months Aloe and her sister had been slowly proving themselves to be capable members of his town. Lotus was a cable organizer and marksmare. A great asset for guarding the walls he mused as his thoughts drifted to Aloe. His eyes drifted back to Aloe and saw her making her way to his building. He smirked as he stood up from his desk. ‘Aloe, Aloe, Aloe…’ She was a great addition as a caregiver over the youth. But she was very shy. She’d always melted every time she was around him. He smirked as he found that aspect about her quite adorable.
Hearing a knock, he walked over to his door and opened it. Aloe gave a little squeak as she looked up at him. “Um, hello, Governor.”
“Hello, Aloe.” He smiled. “What do you need?”
“I’m here to drop off lunch.” Aloe pulled out a small cooler. She gently placed the item on the floor.
The Governor’s bat-wings twitched as he lifted the lid. Seeing a large hay sandwich and a bottle of orange juice and an apple, he smiled as he looked at Aloe once more. “Thanks.”
“You’re welcome…”
“Have you eaten yet?” He asked before she could leave.
“Um, no.” She blushed.
“Why don’t you join me.” He nodded his head into his room. “I can’t eat all of this.”
Aloe’s face felt hot. “Well, you said you wanted to get this all done before…”
“Well, I’m telling you to take a break…” He eyed her. “So come on in.” She nodded and entered the room. “Besides, we haven’t spoken much for these past months.” He closed the door, “I’d love to get to know you more.”
Aloe looked at the stallion as she timidly scanned him. “Y-You do?” She sat the cooler on the table. She slowly scanned the room and was awed at how large and homey it looked. “I’m not a very fascinating mare.”
“Just my type.” The governor helped her unload the food from the cooler and grabbed some plates. “Want a mimosa?”
“Mimosa?” Aloe looked at the bottle of orange juice. “You have champagne?”
“Of course.” He laughed, “We aren’t uncivilized.” He walked over to a small fridge, opening it, he pulled out a bottle. “I have some champagne glasses in that cupboard next to you.” Aloe opened the drawer. Musty smells struck her snout as she leaned in and picked up two glasses with her mouth. Watching her set them on the table. He smiled as he opened to bottle of orange juice. “What was your life like before the world changed?”
Aloe watched the champagne mix with the orange juice. “Calming… Peaceful.”
“How so?” He looked at her with a warm smile.
“Ponyville was a simple place.” She picked up her glass of mimosa.
“I can relate.” He picked up his glass and toasted her.
“Where did you live before Mulberry?” She timidly sipped her drink.
“I lived in Baltimare.” He looked out the window. “I was a political journalist.” He saw the look she gave him. “It was calming environment for me. I like the hustle and bustle life of a journalist.”
Aloe sat her drink down and placed the sandwich on a plate and cut it in half. “Did you report on the sickness when it was starting?”
“No, I was camping with my brother and my daughter.” He frowned at his meal.
Aloe timidly tapped her hooves as she watched him take a bite. “Are they, you know?”
“Yeah…” He gave her a smile to calm her nerves. “But I keep going for them.” He took a sip of his drink. “I have to.” Aloe smiled, but it slowly faded. “What’s wrong?”
“Oh,” She quickly swallowed her bite. “In the biggening I didn’t think that way…” Her shoulders slummed a bit. “I wanted to give up,”
“But?” The Governor tilted his head.
“My sister and Willie Pette kept me going.”
“Do you still have those thoughts?” He placed a hoof on hers.
She blushed at the affection. “No…”
“Good, can’t have that mindset if we plan to take back Equestria from the dead.” He patted her hoof as he looked out the window watching the trees sway with the breeze.
“You think we’ll be able to rebuild?” Aloe tapped the table with her hooves.
“We have to.” He let out a sigh as he looked at her. “Well, that’s enough about me, I want to know more about you.”
Aloe swallowed the last of her sandwich. She bit her lower lip as she mulled through her thoughts. “Well as you know I’m from Ponyville.” The Governor smirked as he watched her talk. Her flustered appearance was adorable, and her apprehensive tone of voice music to his ears. “Before, before the world fell apart, my sister and I were masseuses.”
The Governor’s ears perked up. “Masseuses.”
“Yes.” Aloe smiled as she remembered her simple life… so little worries back then. “It’s my cutiemark after all.” She giggled. “As well as my sister’s”
“Twin sisters in the same line of work.” The Governor smiled, but it slowly left as he looked out the window. “What job do you want to do now?”
Aloe’s smile faded as she stared at her hooves. “I’m not sure…” She tapped her hooves together slowly. “Do whatever I can to help.” She said in a questioning tone. Silence filled the air for some time. The ticking of the clock echoed in Aloe’s ears causing her left eye to twitch and a bead of sweat formed on her brow. But before she could break the tensions that she was feeling, the Governor broke it for her.
“Want to use your special talent?” He kept staring out the window. His eyes watching his fellow ponies mulling about, doing what was expected of them. Aloe didn’t know how to respond; her voice was stuck in her throat and her body felt hot. He noticed her flustered appearance and gave her a flirty smile. “I’d like a massage and I know just the pony.”
“Me?” She finally spoke. “I-I don’t know, I don’t have any lotions or oils!”
He let off a chuckle. “I may have some items in the bathroom, but…” He placed a hoof under her chin. “I just want a simple massage, nothing fancy.” His touch melted her worries, and his intoxicating eyes consumed her. She slowly turned her head and rubbed her cheek in his hoof as she gave a timid nod.
Aloe’s cheeks were beet-red as she looked down at the Governor lying down on his bed, his face in his pillow, his bat-wings spread out. Swallowing her nervousness, she sat on a stool beside the bed and placed the bottle of lotion on the nightstand. “Firm or soft?” She asked softly.
“Somewhere in the middle.” He softly spoke as he reburied his face into his pillow.
She gently placed her hooves in the center of his back. She was taken back by how soft his fur was. She never had a bat pony client, so this new experience was something that excited her. Memories of her time at her spa tickled her mind as her hooves moved gracefully across his back.
Taking a quick glance, she saw that his face was still buried. From the way his muscles moved, she could tell he was enjoying it so far. Blushing, she worked on his upper shoulders, working on the left side for a few minutes and then moving to the other side of the bed to do his right side.
“You said you’ve done this before?” The Governor asked in a joking tone.
Aloe rolled her eyes. “Very funny.” She softly replied, her mind was at ease as she crawled on the bed and gently sat on the base of his flanks. Her hind legs draped over the sides of his hips. Finding the position, she was in, to have been a very lewd one if he was facing the other direction. She fought of her blushing and poured a generous amount of lotion on her hooves.
Putting her body weight into it, she rolled her hooves across his back before working the kinks she felt in his shoulders. “I can tell you’re under a lot of stress.” She spoke as she worked the muscle at the base of his wings.
He let out a sigh as is wings twitched from the sensation. “A little…” He sighed as she put pressure on his shoulders. Hearing a nervous mumble as a response, he opened his eyes and looked out the window as saw the sun nearing the horizon, maybe about seventeen or eighteen hundred hours. “Seems like you’re a little nervous yourself?”
Aloe’s cheeks felt hot as she tried to find the words to his question. “A… Little…”
Feeling her body weight lift off of him, the Governor rolled over. Aloe stared at him with wide eyes as she sat back down on his waist, her legs hugging his sides. If she thought she couldn’t be even more nervous, she felt his penis pressing up against her. “What’s bothering you?” He asked.
Aloe just stared at the stallion. The position she found herself in was beyond embarrassing, but yet, she admired this stallion. Found him… attractive… Her sister came to mind. Her sister distrusted him… “My sister…”
“And what about your sister, is bothering you?” He gently wrapped his wings around her. Their texture sent pleasant shivers down her spine.
“She…” She let out a heavy breath. “She’s still doubting this place,” She looked away to stop lewd thoughts of the bat pony from entering her mind. “Doubts, you.”
He let out a sigh as he placed a hoof on her chin and gently forced her to look at him. “Do you?” He pulled her in closer, their lips just inches apart. Feeling aroused and her emotions scattered, she leaned in and kissed him on the lips. He let out a happy sigh as he slowly opened her mouth with his tongue.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
         Part 3: Chapter 5 - Fire and Festivities          
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 5 - Fire and Festivities
Lotus stared at her sister, the steam wafting from her cup of tea tickled her snout. She lifted the cup to her lips but hesitated to take a sip. She timidly placed it back on the table they sat around. Aloe timidly took a sip of her own tea, her eyes struggling to look at her sister.
“Took me a month…” Lotus finally spoke as she stared at her reflection in her cup of tea. “I had a feeling,” She looked up at her sister, disappointment clearly displayed on her face. “Why?”
Aloe swallowed the last of her tea and poured herself some more in a vain attempt to avoid the inevitable. “Because…”
“Because, what?”
“That!” Aloe huffed, “What you’re doing!” She felt her emotions getting to her. “You would’ve never approved…” She put her cup of tea close to her chest. “You never approved of any stallions I liked...”
Lotus bit her lip as memories of the stallions her sister tried dating and her rejecting them… “I…” She grimaced at the pain her vocal cord was feeling. “Sis, I’m just looking out for you.”
Aloe rolled her eyes as she looked away and stared out the window watching dark clouds rolling across the sky. Lotus felt a cold shiver dance across her body. Her sister’s dour posture unnerved her. “Aloe?”
“Just stop.” Aloe closed her eyes to control her emotions.
“What?”
“Just stop!” She turned around, tears in her eyes. “You’re choking me!” Lotus was dumbstruck as she tried to find words to shoot down her sister’s words. Aloe held up a hoof to silence her before she could utter a single word. “I love him! I love this place! And I’m not leaving!” She made her way towards the door to Lotus’ room. “If you want to, go!” She threw open the door. “You’ll be going alone!”
The world around Lotus faded as she stared at the opened door. Her mouth felt dry, she slowly smacked her lips as her sister’s words swam in her head…. “Lotus?” Hearing a voice echo around her, her eyes darted about. “Lotus!”
The world and all its sounds came back to her. She gasped as she found herself sitting at table. One of many within the park in the center of town. The sounds of children laughing, and the smells of food cooking assaulted her senses.
“Lotus?”
Lotus looked to her left and saw Mrs. Tyme staring at her with concern clearly showing through those green eyes of hers. Feeling her hoof on her shoulder, she smacked her lips. “Yes?”
“Are you alright?” Mrs. Tyme’s left ear laid flat as she studied her shocked state of mind.
Lotus scanned the ponies mulling about the picnic and saw her sister sitting beside the Governor. Her throat tightened up as she saw him feed her a bite of food. “Yeah…” She looked at her own plate of food and saw a fly scurrying along its rim.
Mrs. Tyme slowly took a bite of her salad. “You sure?”
“Yes.” Lotus sighed. “Just a headache is all.”
Mrs. Tyme slowly nodded as she looked to her left and watched her two kids talking amongst themselves. Looking past them, she saw dark clouds slowly creeping towards their town. “Looks like this winter is going to be a rough one.” Lotus looked up from her plate and saw the storm clouds approaching. Seeing a flash of lighting she turned her attention back to Aloe. Her eyes narrowed as she saw the Governor kiss her sister’s cheek.
-1 Hour Later-
Lotus sat under a tarped awning protecting her from the slushy snow falling upon the land surrounding Mulberry. She shivered from the cold winds stirred up by the storm. Adjusting her coat, she leaned forward some and took a peek over the fence. Seeing nothing along the fence’s base she sat back and leaned against the plywood walls that were her sanctuary from the outside world.
“Can’t see shit!” Zipper cursed as he ran up the steps. Standing under the tarp he shook his hooves dry. “Damn, looks like fall is going to be a very short season.”
Lotus looked to her left and peered out of her protective box and looked down the street. Seeing a brick building near the southern gate she dipped her head back under the awning. “A least we harvested the last of the wheat and jarred what fruit and vegies we could.”
“It was a good harvest.” Zipper took out a cigarette and lit it. “It could’ve been better.”
“We’ll be fine…” Lotus looked up at the sky watching the clouds roll into themselves.
“Starting to care?” Zipper chuckled. Lotus frowned as she hugged her rifle close to her chest. “Guess, not.” He watched the storm roll across the sky. “Staying for your sister?”
“I was just making small talk.” She grumbled.
“You didn’t answer my question.” He grumbled in return.
Lotus stared at the muddy puddles dotting the road’s uneven asphalt. “You know the answer.” She fiddled with her rifle’s bolt.
Zipper just shook his head as he looked out at the road. “Stop being a pussy and talk to her.” He threw his finished cigarette on the ground and lit another. “Hell, you have your sibling here. I’m dying to talk to mine…” He sighed. “Wherever he is.”
Lotus grumbled as she looked over her shoulders and stared at the abandoned streets. Seeing a figure walking across the street. She narrowed her eyes. They went wide and her throat tightened as she saw it was her sister. Feeling a chill wash over her, her eyes closed as she rested her head against her rifle. Grumbling, she threw her gun over her shoulder. Taking Zipper’s cigarette out his mouth she took several large puffs before giving it back to him.
He looked at was left of it and scoffed as he tossed it on the ground. “Feeling confidant?”
She ignored him as she quickened her pace. Seeing her nearing the brick building she saw earlier, Lotus fought her emotions and yelled. “Aloe!” Aloe turned around; she stayed still as she watched her sister walk up to her. “Aloe, can you talk for a bit?” Lotus asked as she caught her breath.
Aloe frowned. “I’m busy…” She placed her hoof on the door.
“Sis!” Lotus stopped her. “Please…” She swallowed, trying to dull the pain her dry mouth was giving her. “I need to get this off my chest.”
“Get what off your chest?” Aloe asked skeptically.
“I…” She listened to the distant crack of thunder. “I just want to tell you, I love you.”
Aloe stared at her for a short while. “I know…”
Lotus stopped her once again. “And I support your…” She swallowed her emotions. “Your choice…” She pulled her into a hug. Aloe was taken back by the affection. Slowly she returned the hug. Lotus pulled away and placed her hooves on her sister’s shoulders. “I just need time to accept him…” She kissed her on the head. Aloe gave a small nod. Louts smirked at the slight smile on her sister’s face. “I need to get back to work.” She gave her one more hug before making her way back to the gate’s lookout platform.
Aloe watched the ripples from the slushy snow roll across the concrete. “Thank you!” She called out to her sister.
Lotus looked over her shoulders. “I love you.” She looked out at the quite town. “Through thick and thin!” She gave her a shit eating grin.
Aloe rolled her eyes as she entered the building, but stopped and listened to her sister’s hoofsteps fade into the distance. Taking a deep breath, she let it out slowly as she stepped into the building.
Letting the mild warmth that lingered the hall warm her, Aloe shook off the water the clung to her, placing her drenched coat on the hangers by the door. Looking over the abandoned bank, her mind drifted to the Governor’s hopes to reopen it one day. Smirking at the thought, she made her way up the stairs.
Opening the door, she stepped into the Governor’s room… ‘No… Our room.’ She chastised herself. She eyed the spacious space that was once the bank manager’s office. Seeing that she was alone, she walked up to the window and looked at the street below. Seeing some of the wall guards sitting at their posts, her mind slowly drifted to her sister.
‘I need time to accept him.’
Her body shivered. ‘Why do you need time?’ She frowned as she looked past the walls at the forest that surrounded Mulberry. “I accepted Willie.” Her tail twitched from her frustrations.
“What do you mean by that?”
Aloe quickly turned around and saw the Governor at the door. “Um,” She blushed as she timidly walked up to him and place a kiss on his cheek. “Nothing.”
“That sounded like nothing.” He eyed her skeptically. She tried to form a sentience to steer the conversation elsewhere but her tongue failed her. “It’s about your sister?” Aloe puckered her lips as she turned away and looked at the floor. “Is she bothering you?”
“No!” She blurted out. Realizing her tone, she blushed. “No,” She spoke in a softer tone, her hooves up, emphasizing her words. “She… She spoke to me.”
“Took her a month.” He smiled. “Is she coming around?”
Aloe stayed silent for a short while as she thought of her answer. “She says she needs more time.”
“But?” He tilted his head, his catlike eyes studying every twitch of her body.
She loved and hated how he could read her. “She’s fine with me dating you.”
“I didn’t know it was official?” She turned around and gave the Governor a stern look, before it quickly turned into a grin as she nuzzled into him. He sighed as he rested his head on hers. “You think she’s warming up to the town?”
“I said, she needs time…”
“Just making sure.” He placed a hoof under her chin, forcing her to keep eye contact. “I need everypony to be behind this town one hundred percent.” He gave her a serious look. “We can’t have any doubt. Because if ponies doubt, it will fester like an infected wound and bring everything we’ve built to crumble.”
Aloe slowly nodded.
“I’ll talk to her.” He looked at his desk. “Why don’t you go and see if everything will be ready for tonight.” He glanced out the window. “The weather should calm down, so I don’t see no need to cancel tonight’s event.”
“Yes…” She kissed him.
He smiled as he left their room.
Stepping out, the Governor stood under the awning and looked up at the sky. Seeing some of the clouds starting to lighten up he smirked as he walked towards the northern gate. The rain felt like ice against his bat like wings. He grimaced but didn’t pay it much attention. ‘Winter is coming,’ he told himself, ‘Get used to it.’ Seeing Lotus looking through the scope of her rifle, he stopped at the steps and waited for her. She didn’t fire and pulled the scope from her eye. She grumbled, laying the rifle in her lap, rubbing her eyes to rid them of stress.
“See any unwanted guests?”
She stared at him with a curious gaze. “What are you doing out in the rain?”
“Straight to the point.” He shook his head as he walked up the steps. “I spoke to your sister.” He stood under the tarp.
Her eyebrows lifted in a surprised, yet not at all shocked expression. “You did?” She placed the butt of the rifle on the floor, her hooves wrapped around the barrel. “What did you talk about?” She kept her eyes on the stallion as she leaned against the rifle.
“Talked about you.” The Governor’s cat-like eyes studied her unamused posture.
Lotus rocked the rifle side to side as she mulled over his words. “What about me?”
“That you needed to take things slowly.” He looked over the road.
“Is that a bad thing?” Lotus chewed her cheek.
The Governor stayed silent, allowing the dying rain to fill their minds. “No.” He looked down at her. “Not at all.” He let out a breathed laugh. “Coming to tonight’s event?”
“I’ve been out in the rain all day…” Seeing the look he was giving her, her throat tightened. It was a look that was hard to describe, but it made her feel uneasy.
“I hope you do.” He smiled. “Your sister will be there. Everypony will be there. We did it last time. I find it’s a great way to relieve stress before winter rears its ugly head.” He tilted his head as he raised his brow at her.
“I…” She swallowed. “I’ll be there.”
He smiled. “Good.” He stepped down the steps.
Lotus stared at him for a few seconds before turning her gaze to her hooves.
Lotus found herself in a small outdoor stadium. Once it held high school ball games, now it held a random assortment of performances that were being put on by the kids of Mulberry. Feeling a strong breeze, she pulled the hood of her jacket over her head. Even though the rain had stopped the weather still held a chill that sent pins and needles down one’s spine.
“Thank you for coming.” Her sister’s voice broke her out of her weather induced stupor.
Lotus looked to her left and saw her sister’s infectious smile. “Of course.” She returned her smile. “Who else would I spend my evening with.”
Aloe rolled her eyes as she scanned the ponies in the auditorium. “I’m sure there is somepony that you made friends with?” Lotus’ silence was an answer she expected to hear. “At least tonight will be fun.”
“This is their second time hosting this event?” Lotus asked.
“Yeah, keeps ponies happy.” Aloe zipped up her jacket.
“Cold?” Lotus eyed her sister.
“No…”
“You’re a terrible liar.” She stood up. “I’ll get you a warm beverage.”
“Get something for the Governor.” Aloe called out.
“Of course.” Louts put on a smile. Far enough away, her smile broke as she wandered over to a stall by the entrance. Stopping a few feet away, she looked around. After all these months it still baffled her that the Governor was able to build and maintain this little slice of normalcy surrounded by the dead… ‘Helps there is a wall…’ Her mind drifted to her friend Rarity. Her lips puckered as she thought where she could be and if the others were alright. Shaking her head, she stepped up to the stall. “Three warm ciders.”
Lotus jerked as a loud cheering echoed all around. “Looks like it's about to start.” The mare behind the stall smiled. “You better hurry.”
Lotus picked up the tray of warmed ciders and made her way back into the arena. The cheers were loud, causing her fold her ears back. Trying her best to ignore the sounds, she made her way back to her seat. Seeing the governor sitting beside her sister, she felt her jaw tighten.
Noticing her, the Governor smiled and stood up. “Thank you.” He took two cups.
Unclenching her jaw, she sat down her cup on the ground. “What do I do with this?” She motioned to the tray.
“We’ll deal with it later.” He waved a hoof. “The main event is about to start.”
Lotus looked at the arena floor as she took her seat. Seeing Zipper and another stallion walking onto the dirt, she held the cup of cider close to her lips, allowing its steam to warm her face. Seeing the stallions nodding at each other, her confusion grew as she saw Zipper detaching the walking stick from his prosthetic. Hearing a loud horn the stallions rushed each other and started throwing punches.
Lotus grimaced at the fighting. She knew boxing was a popular sport before the apocalypse, but she never found it appealing. Looking over at her sister she saw that she was slowly sipping from her drink. Her eyes were glued to the fight as a small smile was on her lips. As for the Governor, he looked somewhat pleased as he lazily drank his cider.
Panicked she quickly looked back at the fight, she nearly choked on her drink as she saw trotters with chains around their necks stumbling onto the field. “What the fuck?” She whispered as she slowly looked at her sister. Her heart sank at the excited expression on her face. “What the fuck!”
“Relax!” The Governor laughed. “Zipper and Nasper are fine.”
“They’re fighting in an arena with trotters!” Louts growled pointing at the stallions dodging the trotters as the dead lunged after them. Aloe shivered at her tone and cowered in her seat.
“They’re teeth are pulled.” The Governor leaned over noticing her reaction. “They can’t cause harm.” He gave her a warm smile.
“But this is barbaric.” Lotus hissed.
“It’s a way for my ponies to blow off some steam.” He retorted.
“You jog if you want to blow off steam.” Lotus shook her head. “You’re teaching them that trotters are not dangerous.”
“We’re teaching them to not fear them.” He spoke through his teeth.
Despite the cheering a silence fell over them with Aloe stuck in the middle. However, before they could say another word and loud roar broke through the crowd. Everypony looked up at the sky and saw a damaged airship slowly descending toward the earth.
The Governor stared at the blimp as it soared over their town and towards the forest. “Light Feather! Silver Wings!” Said ponies stood up. “Keep an eye on that airship!”
Both pegasi took to the sky. “Get the radio!” Silver Wings told Light Feather. The mare quickly diverted to get said item.
“Everypony head to your homes!” The Governor yelled. Many murmured to one another. “Stay indoors until we figure out what’s going on.” He looked at Zipper. “Get your stallions!” Zipper nodded as he left the arena. Looking at Aloe and Lotus, he softened his face. “You should stay with your sister until I get back.” He placed a hoof under Aloe’s chin and pulled her in for a kiss. Lotus looked away and watched the trotters being dragged back into their cages.
The Governor hung his head out the passenger window looking up at the sky watching Silver Wings guiding them by waving his flashlight. The cool air stung, but the thought of the ponies on the airship consumed his mind. “Who do you think it is?”
The Governor looked at the driver, who was a unicorn with black fur and yellowish mane and tail. “Not sure?”
“Well, you have an idea?”
“Do you, Cosmo?”
Cosmo looked away from his leader’s intimidating eyes. “No…” He kept his eyes on the uneven dirt path that snaked its way through the forest. “You think anypony is still alive?”
The Governor kept quiet, letting the sounds of engine motors and the wind blowing into the truck to calm his jittery nerves. “Didn’t sound like a violent crash.”
“What do we do when we get there?” Cosmo asked as he pressed his hooves into the steering wheel.
“If we think it's what we think it is?” The Governor ran his hoof through his mane. “Then you do it.” Cosmo slowly nodded. His eyes lit up as he saw the glow of fire in the distance. “We’re here.”
The putter-trucks came to a stop. Jumping out, the Governor waved to his stallions as they slowly trotted to the crash site. Getting to the clearing, the Governor peered through the trees and saw several ponies mulling about, pulling crates and other ponies from the wreckage. Seeing that they were wearing grey uniforms, he looked at Zipper and Cosmo and gave them a nod. “Don’t shoot!”
Some of the stallions looked from their work and drew their weapons. “Who are you?” One of them growled.
“We mean you no harm.” The Governor spoke as Zipper and Cosmo came out of the woods. “Is anypony hurt?”
Two of the stallions looked at each other. “A few.” One of them spoke.
“Are you colts military?” The Governor asked.
One of the stallions giving aid to one of the wounded, lifted his hoof. “Yes.”
The stallion who was speaking to the Governor sighed. “Thirteenth Army Airforce.”
“Nice to meet you colts.” The Governor smiled. “We can help you. We live in a town up the way, called Mulberry. We have food, water, medicine.” He put a hoof to his chest. The stallions looked at one another. “I just need to know where you colts were heading.” He pointed at Zipper. “I can have one of my stallions drive to where you’re going and tell them you’re alright.”
The stallions gave each other looks. “We were heading to a military base northwest of here.” The stallion smacked his dry mouth. “I’ll go with, it's on lockdown, they may shoot you on site.”
“Where up north?” The governor bit his cheek. “Might need to refuel before you go.”
“I can’t say.” The stallion backed up a bit. “I’ll tell the driver once we are on our way.”
The Governor shook his head as he looked at Zipper and Cosmo. “Sounds doable.” He flicked his hoof, causing his hoof mounted pistol to unsheathe itself and poke out from his jacket’s sleeve. Flicking his hoof down, he fired off a shot that struck one of soldiers in the shoulder.
The other soldiers couldn’t react in time as the Governor’s stallions opened fire from the trees. Watching the soldiers crumpling to the ground, the Governor slowly walked up to the wounded stallion struggling to remove his slung rifle over his bleeding shoulder. Pressing down on the stallion’s chest and into the cold dirt, he gave him a toothy smile. The stallion coward under his uncanny glare. “I ain’t going to kill you yet.” He leaned down, getting in the stallion’s face. “You still need to tell me where my gift is.”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
          Part 3: Chapter 7 - A Simple Supply Run          
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 7 - A Simple Supply Run
Pinkie slowly woke from her slumber. Blinking her eyes, she let out a sigh as she scanned the interior of their tent. Seeing that the sun had barley rose, she slowly sat up. Seeing her breath, she crossed her forelegs across her chest as she worked up the nerve to get up and embrace the cold.
“What time is it?” Copper slurred as he rolled over and cuddled her lower half.
Pinkie smiled as she leaned over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “It’s time to get up.”
Copper grumbled as he opened his eyes a noticed how dull the morning sunlight was. “Is it cloudy outside?” As to answer his question, a strong gust of wind shook the tent.
“Damn…” Limestone sat up and crawled over to the door. Unzipping the cover’s flap, she opened it. They were met with a strong gust of wind. Quickly zipping it back up, Limestone shivered and ran her hooves over her upper forelegs. “Of course.”
“Get your jackets and boots on.” Pinkie buttoned up her jacket. “It’s adventuring time!”
“Roger that.” Granite put on his beanie.
“Hope the hike to the base isn’t a long one…” Copper grumbled as he zipped up his jacket.
Standing before the gate of the military base, Pinkie glared through its thick mesh skin studying the buildings on the other side, or what she could see through the storm.
Limestone walked along the tall metal fence. “See a way in?” She eyed her coltfriend. “Without teleporting.”
Pinkie walked up to the control panel and fiddled with the buttons. Heavy metallic clicking filled their ears as she hopped from one button to another. With nothing happening, she frowned as she scanned the fence. Copper walked up to the control panel. “It’s not working.” She watched him eye it with a skeptical eye.
“Yeah, I know…” He took out his knife. “But there are many ways to open a door.” He pried off the front panel exposing the wires within. Seeing some of the large fuses were damaged and the mechanical on/off switches for the buttons rusted, he pulled out a green wire and cut it. “Let’s see if this is the one.” He touched the exposed ends and was only rewarded with a spark. “Nope.” He pulled out the blue wire and cut it. “Best out of two?” They touched and a spark and a metallic thud sounded off.
Watching the heavy door swinging outward, the thick wire mesh acting as it’s sail, capturing the howling winds. Pinkie smiled as she took out her axe. “Let’s go.”
Entering the base, they slowly scanned their surroundings as they neared one of the buildings. Hearing a growl, they stopped, their ears swiveling about, trying to locate the sound’s origin. Seeing a figure through the blistering winds, Copper sat on his hunches and raised his bat as it approached.
The figure came into view, exposing itself as a trotter in military outfit. Grunting, Coper swung his bat stunning the creature. He swung once more, knocking it down to the ground. Granite activated his horn and stabbed the trotter’s skull.
“Watch yourselves.” Limestone looked behind them.
“We’re almost to the building.” Pinkie saw its silhouette.
“I wonder what’s behind door number one?” Granite laughed.
Limestone rolled her eyes as her sister giggled at his joke. “Hopefully food.”
Getting to the building, they saw blood smears on the door. Hesitantly, Copper put his ear to the metal door. Hearing only the howling of wind and the creaking of its metal frame, he sighed as he looked at the rest of them. “Ready?” They nodded as he took out his knife and jammed it in the gap of the door and doorframe. Prying it against the doorknob’s bolt, he leaned into his knife until the bolt gave way.
Throwing open the door, Granite aimed his pistol as he walked in. His military training taking over. Closing the door behind her, Pinkie scanned the dimly lit room. “Looks like a lobby?” Limestone walked past the chairs and up to a receptionist desk.
“This is the base’s headquarters.” Granite smiled. “Information on the base would be in this room.” He led them down the hall and into a room on their right.
“Dejavu?” Copper whistled.
“You’ve been on base before?” Granite asked.
“Once…” Copper bit his lower lip as he tried to not make eye contact.
Granite shrugged his shoulders as he slowly opened the door. “Ah, shit!” He jumped as the sight of a stallion who looked to be in his mid-fifties, laying in a chair, head leaning back with a gaping exit wound on the back of his skull.
“Looks like the corporal couldn’t handle what was happening to his stallions.” Copper grimaced as they slowly walked past the corpse.
“Many couldn’t…” Granite sighed as he walked over to a white board with markings of black squares and letters. Limestone’s and Pinkie’s minds slowly drifted back to their hometown and the makeshift military camp set up to contain the outbreak… More like spread it.
“There we are,” Granite smiled. “Mess hall, from where we’re at, it’s about twenty hooves to our left.”
“Well, what are we waiting for.” Limestone laid her hooves on his shoulders. “Let’s get to it!” She eyed the map, staring at the black square labeled ‘mess hall’.
Opening the door, it made a groaning squeal as it slowly swung inward. Feeling the cold air rush in, Pinkie frowned as they stepped in. “This place seen better days.” Limestone murmured as she studied the kitchen’s tattered state.
“You think.” Copper spoke through clenched teeth as he scanned the place with a flashlight.
“Keep on your hooves.” Granite swung his flashlight with his magic, illuminating a pair of shelves. Walking up to one of the shelves, Limestone scanned the items on them. They ranged from canned vegetables to a large assortment of premade meals.
Stepping up to a large metallic fridge, Pinkie wrapped her hoof around the handle and threw it open. An unholy smell assaulted her nostrils. Recoiling, she quickly shut the fridge and leaned against it. “Power wasn’t going to the fridge that’s for sure…” She felt like she was going to puke.
“Yeah…” Granite looked at the lightbulb barely illuminating the kitchen. “Just enough power is left to keep the emergency lights running.”
“How long do you think it will last?” Copper eyed the lightbulb skeptically.
“If it’s like most military bases, the lights are running on underground generators that are hooked up to a massive diesel drum, then…” He tapped his hoof to his chin. “Maybe another month.”
“Well…” Pinkie rubbed her snout. “Looks like we’re sticking to cans until spring.”
Shaking her head at her sister’s mannerisms, Limestone looked through the serving windows and saw a box sitting on one of the tables in the mess hall. Stepping into the room and not seeing anything out of the ordinary, she walked up to the box. Seeing that it was empty, she placed a can of corn in and seeing that it could hold a decent amount, she smiled and picked it up. “Perfect… AH!” A sharp sensation shot up her leg. She dropped the box as she looked back at her leg and saw a trotter had bitten her and wasn’t letting her go of her right hind leg.
“Limestone what’s wrong…” Time froze for Pinkie as she laid eyes on the trotter digging into her sister’s leg.
Quickly, Granite struck the trotter’s skull with his knife. Removing her leg from the trotter’s limp mouth, she hissed at the searing pain radiating from the gaping wound. “Oh, fuck…” Tears pooled around her dilated eyes.
“Shit what do we do?” Copper looked at Granite who looked pale as a ghost.
Pinkie stared wide eyed at the oozing bite on Limestone’s leg. Her body went numb as she watched infected blood dripping onto the metal floor. Her eyes drifted to the axe strapped to her side. Shivering uncontrollably, she rushed her sister and threw her to the floor. Pinning her down, she unholstered her axe and swung down onto the infected limb right below the hock.
Limestone screamed out in pain as the axe drove through her flesh, severing muscles and breaking cartilage. “What the hell are you doing?” Granite panicked.
“The only thing I can do!” She growled as she swung down on the limb once more, the sound of bone against metal sang a violent song. “Get something to stop the bleeding!” She cried as blood gushed out onto the floor.
His mind snapped back to reality as he rushed into the kitchen and up to the stove. Turning one of the nozzles, a click was heard and blue flame erupted. A burst of joy overcame him that the gas line was still powered on. Grabbing a metal spatula, he stuck it under the flame. “Looking for a first aid kit!” He ran to the back of the kitchen.
“Copper! Hold her down!” Pinkie screamed as Limestone’s animalistic flight or fight instincts kicked in. Copper helped as he watched the rest of her leg separated from her body with a meaty thud. Pain overwhelmed Limestone’s mind. Growling through the pain, she tried breaking free, but as the seconds ticked on by, she got weaker and weaker until she passed out.
“She’s going into shock!” Copper sat up as he grabbed some napkins on a nearby table and held it to the wound.
“Here!” Granite ran into the mess-hall and held the hot spatula to her wound to cauterize as much of it as he could. “Open it!” He handed the aid kit to Pinkie. Pinkie tore open the bag and rummaged through it. Seeing a white pouch, she pulled it out and showed it to Granite. “Clotting powder.” He laughed nervously. “That will work.”
Copper stared at Limestone’s severed limb. “You think it will work.”
Pinkie felt sick as she saw the limb. “What choice did we have…” She saw her sister Marble behind Copper. She was playing with Limestone’s severed leg. Feeling Pinkie’s gaze, she looked up from the limb and frowned. ‘You didn’t do this for me?’ She asked, her voice sounding ghostly.
“Pinkie!”
‘I guess I wasn’t your favorite sister…’
“Pinkie!”
She flinched and when she reopened her eyes, Marble was gone. Seeing what was left of her sister’s leg was wrapped the best it could be, she let out a held breath. “We need to get back home.”
“I’ll stay here and monitor her.” Granite laid her head in his lap, placing a hoof on her forehead. “Hurry…” Feeling how clammy she felt, he swallowed his worry. “We need Dr. Hooves help…” He looked at Pinkie and Copper. “You two get one of those putter-trucks up and running!”
“We need to find where they keep the keys!”
“No time! I’ll hot wire one!” Copper said as they exited the mess hall.
Alone, Granite scooted way from the trotter’s corpse and Limestone’s mangled leg. Hugging the corner near the archway into the kitchen, he wrapped his forelegs across her chest. “Limestone?” He cooed as he ran a hoof through her mane. “Don’t you die on me.” He kissed her on the forehead. “Don’t you turn…” He squeezed her in a vain attempt to wake her from her shocked induced slumber. “I made a promise to your Pa… And I aim to keep that part of the deal…”
Hearing a pair of putter-trucks outside his heart skipped a beat as they came to a screeching halt. Hearing unfamiliar voices, he held his breath. “Looks like someponies have been here already?” A voice grumbled as they exited their vehicles. “Stay alert!” Another voice said, sounding somewhat familiar to Granite, but he couldn’t put a hoof on it. “I heard something!” Another voice shouted. Granite jerked as several gunshots rang out. Feeling his throat stuck in his throat, he tightened his grip on Limestone and began rocking her as he pulled out his pistol.
-Two Minutes Earlier-
Pinkie rushed out of the mess hall. Her long magenta mane and tail were kicked up by the winds. The blood… Her sister’s blood coating her hooves upper forelegs, and face stung as they cooled down. Seeing a line of putter-trucks and seeing one clear of debris, she ran over to the vehicle. Copper right behind her, pulled out a hammer and smashed open the window. But before he could hop into the cab the sounds of trucks pulling up to the base sent shivers down their spines.
“Get down!” Copper whispered as he and Pinkie ducked behind the hood of the truck. Hearing the vehicles stop, Pinkie and Copper held their breath as they peered over the truck’s hood. They saw six stallions jumping out of their own military looking trucks.
“Looks like someponies have been here?” One of the stallions scanned his surroundings.
“Stay alert!” Another one who sounded familiar said, but he was out of sight to get a good look at his face.
Ducking back down, Pinkie started to hyperventilate. “You think they’re friendly?”
“I…” Copper heard one of the stallions walking close by. “I don’t think so…”
“There’s blood.” One told his comrades.
“Looks fresh.” The familiar voice said. “They’re still here.”
Pinkie felt sick. What if they followed the blood back to her sister and saw her severed leg… What if they kill her because she was… Picking up a glass bottle at her hooves, she chucked it towards the stallions’ trucks. “I heard something!” One of the stallions yelled as he opened fire.
“Hold your fire!” Another grumbled.
“I take that as a no.” Copper swallowed his fear.
Feeling her heartrate was at unhealthy levels, the heaviness she felt was starting to overwhelm her. Gasping for air, Pinkie’s eyes darted around as she tried to think of something, anything. ‘Anything?’ Pinkie froze as she saw Marble standing on the hood of the putter-truck in front of them. Pinkie felt clammy as she watched her sister pull out a pocket watch and a picture of Limestone. ‘Tick-tock…’ She gave a menacing smile. ‘One more until you’re next!’
“Shut up!” Pinkie’s blood started to boil as she shook her head. “It’s not true.” Her voiced cracked.
‘Oh, but it is!’ Marble snapped back. ‘You can’t protect them!’
“No…” Pinkie squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head more violently to rid her mind of her sister.
‘Pathetic!’
“Sto…” She felt a hoof over her mouth. Glancing to her left she saw Copper covering her mouth and holding one up to his mouth. “She’s not real.” He hissed a whisper. Blinking, she looked at where her sister was only to see open air.
“I think I hear something over there?” One of the strangers yelled to his comrades. Hearing him approaching, Copper went to peak over the dashboard, when a red cylindrical object caught his eye. Seeing that it was a fire extinguisher, he looked at Pinkie and she looked back, her eyes wide as she slowly acknowledged their silent understanding.
The stallion approaching the parked putter-trucks, rounded the front of one. “Gotcha…” He pointed his rifle, but to his utter shock, he saw two ponies aiming the hose of a fire extinguisher in his face.
Pinkie frowned as she pressed down on the lever releasing a vast quantity of retardant into the stallion’s face. The stallion stumbled back and, in a panic, pressed down on his rifle’s mouth trigger. Bullets went off in all directions. Jumping out of the line of fire. Pinkie and Copper huddled against the back of the truck until the bullet’s stopped flying.
“Will you stop wasting ammo!” One of the stallion’s growled.
“I can’t see!” He cried.
“Shut up.” Another grumbled. “Sit still.”
“Keep and eye out for them!”
“What do we do now?” Pinkie whispered.
Seeing several trotters in the distance about one-hundred-yards, Copper swallowed as he looked at her seeing the fear in her eyes. “We’re going to have to go around the long way.”
“We don’t have time.” Pinkie choked on her words. “Limestone doesn’t have that time.”
Copper stared at the mess hall a few feet from their current location. “Then we’ll make a run for it.” He led the way as they quickly trotted to the building, hugging the few remaining putter-trucks. Getting to the final truck, he peeked out and saw some of the stallions looking around their pervious location. “They didn’t hear us.” He rubbed her back. Seeing an opening, he tapped her back. “Let’s go… AH!” A bullet tore through his left shoulder.
“COPPER!” Pinkie cried as she held him, staring at the wound. It was a clean shot, only tearing through his scapula’s cartilage.
“Shit!” Copper held a hoof to the wound as he tried to cover Pinkie’s body with his. In his battered state he only fell on top of her.
“Hold your fire!” The familiar sounding voice yelled. Hearing hoofsteps, Copper and Pinkie braced themselves as the mysterious pony appeared from behind the putter-truck they had emerged from. “Holy shit!” The stallion laughed. “Pinkie? Copper?” He shook his head. “What are the odds?”
“Zipper?” Pinkie felt lightheaded as she stared at the stallion’s prosthetic leg/knife. “You survived?”
“In the flesh.” He smirked. “Or what’s left of me.” He frowned. “Shit, if I knew it was you, I wouldn’t had one of my stallions shoot you.” He looked at Copper’s wound. “You alright?”
“What the hell do you think?” Copper growled.
Zipper frowned, but it morphed into a smirked. “Now you know what it’s like.”
“We tried to save you.” Pinkie fought to keep her mind from falling apart. “Even after you told us to leave you.” She glanced at her coltfriend’s wound. “Your brother, Shining, and I went back for you!”
“Never saw you…” Zipper walked up to them. “Where’s my brother?” He pointed his prosthetic leg/knife at her. “You abandoned him to?”
Pinkie glared at the stallion, her breathing heavy as she held a hoof to Copper’s wound. “He’s with us.”
Zipper’s face softened. “He’s alive?”
“Yes…” Pinkie eyed the other stallions that surround them.
“Where?” Zipper’s voice cracked. “Where is he?”
The thought of her sister dying danced in her mind. ‘You’re wasting time!’ She saw Marble sitting behind Zipper giving her a menacing smirk. “If you want to see your brother, you let us go.” She finally spoke as she tore her eyes from her twin onto Zipper.
“What?” Zipper frowned.
“You let us go, we’ll tell him you’re alive and he’ll come to you.” Pinkie returned the frown.
Zipper gritted his teeth, “Missy don’t test me!”
“That’s the deal!” Copper huffed through his pain.
“Hey, we came for the military base not for them.” A pegasus walked up to Zipper.
“Shut it, Nox.” Zipper spat. “You!” He turned his anger at Pinkie and Copper. “You think you can do this to me after all I’ve done for the group?”
Pinkie gritted her teeth. “You shot at us!” She fought back tears that begged to flow down her cheeks. “We don’t trust you!” She growled. “If you want to earn that back you listen to us! This is how it works!”
Zipper scoffed as he eyed the blood on her hooves… Seeing a darker shade of blood higher up her forelegs and some splattered on her face, his eyes slowly scanned the nearby buildings. “Who else is with you?”
“What?” Pinkie’s heart skipped a beat.
“There’s blood on your face.”
“I…” Pinkie glanced down at Copper who gave her the same shocked expression. “It’s trotter’s blood.”
“It's not black enough.” Zipper neared her. “Too fresh, too alive.”
“How can you tell?” Nox rolled his eyes. “You’re a doctor now?”
“No…” He smirked. “I used to hunt for furs with my Pa.” He stared Pinkie and Copper down, seeing if they’d break. “I know what blood looks like.” He grabbed Pinkie by the back of her neck and dragged her to the truck. “Usip, Cobalt, help me load them into the truck!”
“What about the base?” Nox asked.
“You, Chrisp, and Swillow find the others and once that’s taken care of, fill up the truck as much as you can.” He saw a few trotters had finally closed the distance. “And take care of them fuckers.” He held his knife to Pinkie’s neck. “Get in or your coltfirend gets a bullet in the head!”
Pinkie hesitantly climbed into the bed of the truck. A few seconds later, Copper crawled into the bed. Groaning from the pain, Copper laid on his back as he held a hoof to his wound. “Sweet Celestia…”
“She ain’t hearing your prayers.” Zipper hopped into the bed. “Stay right where I can see ya.” He aimed his knife at them. Hearing the truck roar to life, tears finally poured from Pinkie’s eyes as the saw the base slowly fade behind Zipper.
Seeing the truck disappear into the storm, Nox grumbled as he heard his stallions dispatch the trotters. ‘Curiosity killed the dead…’ He looked around and eyed the buildings. Frowning, his eyes fell onto the mess hall. Seeing the front doors wide open, his eyes narrowed.
Granite cursed under his breath as he heard the truck drive away. Sitting still, he focused on every little sound, trying to find out if any of them remained. Sitting for a few seconds, he let out a sigh and looked down at Limestone. Leaning in, he could hear how shallow her breathing was. “I got to get out of here…” Hearing hoofsteps, he held his breath ‘Shit!’.
Nox stepped into the kitchen. Glaring at the appliances that filled the room, he slowly walked through the room, giving each item he passed a stern glare. Nearing the archway, he stopped as he saw blood on the ground. Puckering his lips, he followed the blood drops and bloody hoof prints until he saw a trotter and a limb in a pool of blood. Confused he approached it. Giving the trotter a quick prod, and seeing it was dead as a door nail, he turned his attention to the limb. Seeing it had a bite mark, he quickly put two and two together. Noticing a trail of smeared blood, he looked up and saw a door was opened.
Granite groaned as he laid Limestone down on a cot. Scanning the barracks, and seeing that it was void of life, he let out a sigh of relief. “Don’t you worry.” He kissed Limestone’s forehead. “I’ll get you home…” He looked around. “And save them…” He rummaged through his saddlebag, pulling out his pistol, he placed the handle in his mouth and held his knife in his magic.
Stepping back into the storm, he braced himself against the winds. Narrowing his eyes, he slowly walked back to the mess hall where he knew the stallions would still be. “?” But seeing figure in the corner of his eye he stopped and slowly walked up to investigate. Seeing that it was a trotter that was pinned under a concrete barrier and that it was a soldier, he scanned its body and saw that it had a stick-grenade strapped to its chest. He frowned and pinned the trotter’s neck with his magic as he pried the grenade from its home. “Thanks.” He told the trotter as he made his way to his objective.
Nox stepped out of the mess hall. Seeing Chrisp and Swillow carrying a crate to their putter-truck he frowned. “What the hell are you doing?”
“Loading up the truck!” Chrisp shouted.
“We need to look for the others!” Nox rolled his eyes.
“You really believe Zipper?” Swillow gave the pegasus a look.
“Yeah.” Nox gritted his teeth. “If you did your job, you would’ve found a bitten severed limb.” He nodded his head at the building behind him.
Swillow and Chrisp gave each other looks. “The hell?” Chrisp asked.
“So, keep your…” Seeing a stick flying through the air. His spine shivered as it landed on the frozen asphalt and tumbled towards his friend’s. “SHIT!” He dove into the building. A ball of light filled their eyes and a wall of shrapnel filled their bodies flinging them back, throwing Chrisp into the grill of the truck and Swillow tumbling across the ground.
Poking his head out, Nox peered through the blistering whiteout for whoever threw the grenade. “Where are you!” He grabbed his pistol and aimed it sporadically, searching for any hint of life in the white. The taste of brass tickled his tongue as it kissed the trigger. Growling he stepped out of the building and up to what was left of his friends. Seeing no signs of life, he let out a yell as he walked further into the base. “Show your fucking face!” He yelled through clinched teeth.
Seeing a light flicker to his right he gasped and fired off a shot. The light stopped. Cursing under his breath he chased after it, “ERR!” He growled as someone struck his side, throwing him to the ground, causing him to drop his pistol. Before he could make heads or tails of the situation, a hoof struck him across the face, then his stomach which knocked the wind out of him.
Gritting his teeth, he took a gasp of air and looked at the pony who tackled him. Seeing a brown and white unicorn sitting on top of him, he narrowed his eyes, until the blue glow around the unicorn’s horn and pistol caught his eye.
“Where did you take them!” Granite spat, throwing Nox’s pistol somewhere far from where they were at. Nox kept his mouth shut and only spat in the stallion’s face. Granite’s jaw tightened as he unholstered his pistol and shoved it in Nox’s face. “Where did you take them!”
Nox frowned. “You don’t have the guts to make it personal.” He smirked.
Granite bashed him over the head. “Try me!” He placed the pistol against the side of his head. “Tell, me or I’ll pull the trigger.”
Nox laughed. “You need me alive.” He gave him a smirk. “So, I know that threat is all bark and no bite.” Granite frowned as he holstered his pistol and dragged Nox over toward the trotter he found earlier. Seeing the monster, Nox began to panic. “The fuck dude!”
“Maybe being infected will clear your head…” His felt his hind legs give way as Nox kicked them. Falling forward, he landed face first beside the trotter. The monster growled as it desperately tried to take a bite out of his face. “ERR!” He felt Nox jam his hooves into his back.
“How about you!” Nox pushed him towards the monster.
Using all his strength, Granite pushed himself off the ground causing Nox to stumble back. He quickly took out his pistol and struck him across the face. Nox held a hoof to his cheek as he stumbled back. Spitting out blood, he slowly paced around Granite, eyes locked with his. Grantie growled as he aimed at the trotter and put one through its skull. Taking a step forward, he aimed his pistol at Nox.
“You ain’t going to shoot me.” Nox spat. Granite felt a chill run down his back. Deep down he knew that, but he didn’t need to know. He fired a shot striking Nox in his hindleg. “Mother fucker!” Nox cried out as he stumbled from the searing pain shooting up his leg.
“Where are they!” Granite closed the distance.
“Wait…” Nox held up a hoof.
“Where!” Granite fired at the ground.
Chunks of asphalt went flying. “Wait!” Nox sat down, allowing Granite to get face to face. “I’ll tell you… Just… Wait…”
Granite kept the pistol to his face. “Talk!”
Nox slowly nodded as he leaned his head down to catch his breath… Nox jumped Granite and tackled him to the ground. The pistol went off, sending a bullet ricocheting to places unknown. Groaning from the fall, Grante ground his teeth to dull the pain as he sat up, but was quickly pushed to the ground again, and gasped as Nox sat on his chest.
Feeling hooves on his neck, Granite opened his eyes and glared at the earth pony. Activating his horn, he lifted a rock and threw it at Nox. Nox growled at the hit but kept his hooves in place. Giving up on that line of attack, he grabbed Nox’s neck with his magic. “Two can play this game…” He choked as he used every ounce of his will power to stay alert and to keep his spell alive.
Choking on his own words, Nox’s eyes narrowed as he took his hooves off Granite’s neck and punched him several times across the face. “Mother! Fucking! Bitch!” Nox aimed for his horn.
Pain unlike no other shot through his skull, but he pressed on. ‘Just a little…’ He felt Nox’s hooves on his horn… In a split second, Nox pressed down, cocking his head in an awkward position, allowing the perfect pivot point to snap his horn.
Magical discharge and blood oozed out from his stump of a horn. A strong urge to puke overwhelmed him and he vomited all over himself. Gasping for air, grasping for anything to save him from the pain he felt, he shot up, but Nox quickly pinned him to the ground and placed his hooves on his neck once more.
“Just die!” Nox laughed. “And don’t worry, I’ll find your friend, wherever you’re hiding them!” He gave a menacing smile as he leaned in, increasing the pressure on Granite’s neck.
Granite glared up at the stallion, his vision doubled and blurry. Choking for any amount of air, his flight or fight took over and he flailed his hooves wildly about in a desperate attempt to flee. But darkness slowly crept into his vison as he felt his life begin to fade. But before his mind went dark, he saw a figure running up to them, carrying an object in their mouth.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
          Part 3: Chapter 8 - If Only We'd Known           
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 8 - If Only We'd Known
Darkness… Darkness was all Limestone could see… A dense fog clouded her mind… She felt an intense throbbing emanating from the nock on her right leg… ‘Why does it hurt?’ She questioned, her voice echoing all around her.
“Don’t you worry…”
Limestone was confused by the worried tone coating Granite’s words. ‘Why does he sound worried?’
“I’ll get you home…”
She felt a kiss on her forehead. She was confused by how damp her fur felt. ‘What happened to me?’
“And save them…”
‘Save?’ Limestone felt a wave of dizziness affecting her judgement. ‘Save how?’ She said but her lips didn’t move. Her own voice echoed in her head. She groaned as she felt a strong migraine radiating across her skull…
-14th day of the outbreak-
Limestone rubbed her forehead as she stared at herself in the mirror. “Are you almost done?” Marble, her youngest sister asked as she stood under the doorframe to their room. “We’re just going to go out for supplies.” Marble frowned as she watched Limestone comb her mane. “You think you’ll pick up a stallion?”
Limestone blushed as she sat down her comb. “A mare can’t try…” She frowned as she gave her mane a once over.
“Really, the world is falling apart and you’re thinking of a date?” Marble rolled her eyes.
Limestone rolled her eyes in return as she stepped out of their room. “I’m not going through an ‘apocalypse’ single!” She booped her sister’s snout before heading downstairs. Marble grumbled, rubbing her snout as she watched her sister. Letting out a sigh, she moved her bangs from her eyes and followed after her.
Stepping off the last steps, Limestone eyed the other members of her family. To her right her mother and Mrs. Cake stood around the oven preparing supper. Sitting at the table was Mr. Cake playing a game of cards with his children, Pumpkin and Pound Cake. Over by the fireplace was her eldest sister Maud who sat beside her second youngest sister, Pinkie. Limestone’s smile faded as she saw the hurt that still lingered within Pinkie’s baby-blue eyes.
‘It’s almost been a week…’ Limestone scolded her sister. ‘She needs to get herself together…’ Letting out a sigh she walked over to the coatrack and grabbed her cotton hoodie.
“Heading out?” Her mother called out.
“Yes, I got the list.” She patted the chest pocket on her hoodie. “We’ll be in and out before you know it.”
“Taking my truck?” Their father asked.
“No, I don’t want to get stuck or pulled over.” Limestone let out a sigh. “Just in case, I want an easy out.”
“Then please make it quick.” Mrs. Cake tapped her hooves. “The news over the radio doesn’t sound good.”
“We’ll be fine.” She saw Pinkie staring at her with wide eyes. “We’ll make it quick I promise.” She motioned at Marble who quickly slipped into her boots and followed after her. Exiting their home, Limestone looked up at the sky and saw the grey overcast sky was getting darker.
“Looks like a storm is brewing?” Marble frowned at the forming clouds.
“Yeah… Let’s hurry before it forms.” Limestone stared at a distant town about three miles out.
After the short twenty-five-minute walk, Limestone and Marble entered the town of Nickelrite. A small mining town on the outskirts of the Appaloosan basin. Limestone scanned the sparse spattering of civilians mulling about the streets. “I hope the grocery store is still open.” Marble mused as she watched a store owner standing under the door to his shop scanning the bare streets hoping for a last-minute customer.
“Looks like no pony is out and about.” Limestone frowned as she saw a military truck driving past them. “Is lockdown starting?” She quickly walked towards the grocery store in the center of town.
“I hope not.” Marble huffed
“Come on, let’s hurry!” Limestone waved on her sister. Marble sighed as she kept pace with her for several more hooves until they came upon the grocery store. Stepping inside, Limestone scanned the barren looking shelves. “Damn…”
“You think they’ll have what we need?” Marble asked as she walked alongside her sister.
“Hopefully.” Limestone handed a basket to her sister and picked up one for herself. “Let’s hurry, grab whatever you can, preferably with a long shelf life.” She spoke through clenched teeth. Marble nodded as she followed after. They worked quickly as they went down each isle plucking the few remaining items that lined the shelves.
With their baskets’ full, they sauntered over to the cashier who was listening to the radio. “This is the voice of Canterlot.” The voice over the radio sounded calming. “Just your daily reminder to remain calm, stay indoors, and avoid anypony who looks sick. Let the Equestria’s army and her brightest minds fight this infection.” Music replaced the voice for a few short seconds before another voice took over and started talking about the weather.
“Equestria’s brightest minds.” The cashier scoffed.
Limestone bit her lip at that statement as she waved at the cashier. “Um, sir?”
The cashier looked up from the radio and smiled. “Limestone, Marble.” He scanned his barren store. “A little late to be shopping?”
“Yeah, need some last-minute supplies.” Limestone commented as Marble and her sat down their baskets.
He scanned the items within and let out a sigh. “Forty bits even.”
Limestone placed down a small bag. “Keep the change.” Limestone went to put their food items in her saddlebag.
“Take the baskets.” The cashier took out a small bottle of whisky. “Looks like I won’t be needing them for a while.” Limestone gave a timid nod as they picked up their baskets and left the store.
Exiting the shop, Limestone and Marble stopped in their tracks as they saw that the clouds above had finally turned sour and the once calm overcast sky was now a full-blown downpour. “Shit…” Limestone cursed as she eyed the muddy streets. “Our stuff is going to get soaked!”
“Maybe we can wait it out?” Marble asked before flinching as a bolt of lightning filled the sky followed by the crack of thunder.
“And risk getting stuck here…” Limestone huffed.
“We should’ve taken Pa’s truck.” Marble grumbled.
Limestone didn’t respond, she only grumbled as she agreed with her sister. Hearing the roar of a diesel motor, she looked to her left and saw a military car driving down the road. It drove past and off towards the other side of town.
“You need a ride miss?” A masculine voice asked.
Looking over their shoulders, the sisters saw a unicorn stallion, with brown fur and patchy white spots. He wore the signature grey military outfit of the Equestrian Army. Limestone gaze landed on those blue eyes of his. She felt a shiver dance across her back. She didn’t know if it was the cold air or his intoxicating stare.
“Yes.” Marble answered for her sister, noticing her mind was elsewhere.
“Well, where too?” The stallion asked.
“A ride out of town.” Limestone, finally spoke up. “To our farm.” She pointed at the horizon. “We live about three miles from town.”
The stallion smirked at her mannerisms. “Well, I can grant you that wish.” He looked over at a group of military vehicles surrounding a five-story hotel beside townhall. “Just let me do all the talking.” He gave them a playful smirk.
“Thank you…” Limestone blushed as she took in more of his features.
“Granite.” He gave them a hoof. “Granite, Private 2nd class.”
Limestone smiled as she shook it. “Limestone, and this is my sister Marble.”
“Well let’s get you mares back home.” He bowed for them as he led them over toward the vehicles. Limestone smiled as they followed the stallion. Her eyes slowly drifted to studying his features.
“Don’t get too distracted.” Marble whispered.
Limestone glared at her sister, her cheeks red with embarrassment. “I’m not…” Seeing Granite looking over his shoulders at them, she gave him a sheepish smile. “So?” She looked at the vehicles and the mass of soldiers gearing up and or mulling about. “When will lockdown start?”
Granite shrugged his shoulders. “Not sure?” He looked back at the sisters. “The Major hasn’t given the order yet.”
“That’s good.” Marble breathed a sigh of relief.
“Don’t worry, you’ll be able to go back home.” Granite smiled, his eyes locking with Limestone’s. Limestone blushed and returned the smile.
Getting to the hotel, Granite jumped off the veranda and onto the gravel streets, leaving the safety of the awning and into the storm’s rainy assault. Limestone watched as he approached an older looking stallion sitting at a table within a military tent. The elder stallion showed an aura of authority that was rather intimidating. The stallion’s left ear went erect as he looked up from his work, turning his attention towards Limestone and Marble, eyeing them with narrowed eyes.
Limestone felt her cheeks get hot as she found herself in unwanted attention. The stallion turned his attention back to Granite. He rolled his eyes as he half-heartedly pointed at one of the putter-trucks. Granite smiled and waved for them as he got to the truck. Quickly, Limestone and Marble hopped into the vehicle. “Sorry, the heater in these things suck.” Granite turned the key and fired up the truck.
“It’s okay, it’s not a long drive.” Limestone smiled.
Granite felt his chest tighten as eyed her features. “Don’t get too comfortable then, this will be a smooth ride.” He shifted the truck into drive. The loose suspension rocked the truck as it drove down the road.
Limestone braced herself. “Smooth ride, uh?” She frowned at him playfully.
Granite gave a sheepish smile. “It maybe a little bumpy…”
-Present Day-
Limestone’s eyes shot open as she let out a gasp. She quickly sucked in ice cold air, which caused her to cough. Gasping for a breath, the haze that lingered in her mind began to fade allowing her to slowly become aware of her surroundings. Seeing that she was in some rectangle shaped room, with an ungodly number of cots, she became confused.
A chill washed over her as she placed a hoof on her forehead to stop the pulsing in her head. Feeling how damp, her fur felt, she mulled over why, when she became aware of a dull throbbing pain radiating from her right hindleg. Fighting through the stiffness she felt in her neck, she sat up and looked at her hindlegs. Her blood ran cold as she saw a bandaged stump where her right hindleg once was. Memories of the how and why came flooding back, which caused her to vomit.
Groaning at the taste of bile, she glared at her surroundings with watery eyes. “Granite?” The throbbing in her leg was starting to become more intense by the seconds. “Pinkie? Copper?”
Hearing an explosion in the distance, her heart skipped a beat. She stayed put as she tried to pinpoint the noise. “What is happening?” Hearing a gun shot. She became more worried. “I need to find them…” She stared at her stump. She glared at the amputated limb. She knew her sister had no other option. She was just shocked it worked… Maybe… She felt clammy and feverish…
She shook her head and looked around her, seeing that each cot had a hooflocker at the foot of the bed, she mustered every ounce of her strength and crawled out of the cot. She cursed as she fell onto the ground with more force than she would’ve liked. Hissing through the pain, she dragged herself over to the hooflocker and opened it. Seeing a hockey stick within the pile of kick knacks, she grumbled and picked it up with her mouth. ‘How the hell am I going to do this?’
Hearing several more shots ring out, her whole body shook as she imagined the worst. She bit down on the hockey stick and growled out her pain as she stood up on her three remaining limbs. Taking several deep breaths, she stumbled over to the door of the barracks and threw herself against it as she used a hoof to pull down the handle.
Stepping out into the blistering cold. She felt goosebumps forming on her skin underneath her fur, making it stand on end. Glaring through the storm, she looked for any sign of her sister, Copper and her coltfriend. Seeing the distinct blue glow of Granite’s magic, she gasped as she slowly stumbled over toward the light.
“Where are they!” Limestone heard Granite yell.
Hearing another gunshot her heart skipped a beat. She took a deep breath and pressed on, fighting through the pain and her body’s cries to stop. Another gunshot rang out. She shivered as she heard it wiz over her head. She stood still slowly scanning for her coltfriend when sounds of stallions struggling filled her ears. Tightening her grip on her impromptu weapon she picked up the pace by skipping toward the sound.
The pain emanating from her right hindleg’s nock was nauseating and she felt bile tickling the back of her throat, but with the silhouette of two stallions piercing the blizzard white, she pressed on until those figures came into focus… She felt a chill as she saw a pegasus stallion on top of Granite, with his hooves on his neck. Without a second thought, she summoned what she could and swung the hockey stick at the back of the stallion’s skull.
Nox went limp as a sharp sensation overwhelmed his senses. He groaned as he fell onto the snow-covered asphalt. Before he could make heads or tails, he was struck again, but this time it was weaker that the first. “Who the fuck…” Before he could finish, Granite struck him across the face, knocking him out cold.
“Mother fucker!” Granite growled as he held a hoof to his neck, his lungs gasping for air they desperately craved. Seeing that Nox was indeed out for the count, he looked to see who came to his rescue and saw Limestone on the ground. “Limestone!” He crawled up to her and rolled her over.
Seeing her eyes glazed over, he placed a hoof to her forehead and felt a fever was consuming her. “Are… you… okay...” She asked, her voice weak sounding as her drunken eyes stared at his broken horn.
“Yeah…” He sighed. “I’m more worried about you.” He looked over at Nox and frowned. “We need to get back home.”
“Nickelrite?” Limestone mumbled.
Granite flinched at her tone of voice. “Yeah… Nickelrite…” He placed her on his back and painfully stood up. He thought of the town and the shit show it became in such a short time span. Maybe in another life he would’ve enjoyed what the town had to offer… Making a life with Limestone… Shaking his head to rid it of the haze it was in, he marched back to the mess hall.
Getting to the mess hall, he stopped and stared at Nox’s friends still lying on the ground. Seeing Chrisp awakening from his death induced slumber, he grumbled at how fast he’d turned. “Damn it…” He watched as Chrisp slowly turned around and crawled toward him.
Biting his tongue, he walked over to the passenger side of the putter truck and opened its door and gently placed Limestone in the seat. “I’ll be right back.” Closing the door, he glared at the trotter before picking up the rifle on the ground and firing a shot through its skull. He turned and fired a round into Swillow’s skull even though he showed no signs that he turned.
Hissing out a growl he slung the rifle on his back and ran back to Nox who was still sound asleep. “You’re coming with me!” Granite hissed as he dragged him back to the putter truck. Getting to the truck, he tied him up and and tossed him in the bed of the truck.
Feeling a strong migraine washing over him, he leaned against the truck and took a deep breath. Timidly placing a hoof to his broken horn, he hissed at its sensitivity… “This is going to be a bitch…” He sighed as he jumped into the truck. Staring at the familiar controls his mind drifted back to Nickelrite, back to the time he first met Limestone. He looked over at her and saw her sickly state. “Don’t worry…” He turned the keys that were still in the ignition. “It maybe a little bumpy…”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
               Part 3: Chapter 9 - Wanderer                
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 9 - Wanderer
Blaze groaned out a troubled sigh as he rolled over on the cold ground of his makeshift shelter. Shivering from the cold, he sat up and stared at the storm that ingulfed the land. ‘Should’ve taken the jacket, he rubbed his forelegs. The sweater he wore was made of cotton, but it was a medium thickness meant for spring.
The thought of his jacket saddened him as his mind drifted to Twilight. Frowning, he groaned as he sat up. Throwing on his saddlebag, he looked at his haphazard shelter and smoldering firepit. “I need a warmer place to stay.” Walking along the frozen road, he sighed as he turned his gaze west and continued his trek to places unknown.
-Five Minutes Later-
Blaze trudged through the snow along the steep hillside. He cursed the small horde that was stumbling down the road earlier. He thought about going back to the road, but with the storm still at full force, he knew he’d get lost trying to find it.
Stopping he slowly scanned his surroundings. The snow kicked up by the winds didn’t help matters. He couldn’t see shit… He chewed his cheek as he walked up the hill. He had no destination. Maybe he’d just wander off and die. Like he deserved. ‘You made mistakes…’ Twilight’s voice danced in his mind. Stopping his mind slowly drifted to a pleasant memory…
Blaze stood under an awning of an apartment building. His eyes stared at the hotel across the street. The Head Quarters they were calling it. Their base of operations. He stared at the thin layer of snow blanketing the streets. Buttoning up his leather jacket, he tossed his spent cigarette and stepped onto the street and made his way over to the hotel, a brick made four story building.
Entering the building, he saw a group of ponies mulling about. Seeing Twilight, Cadance and Spitfire staring at a map, he sighed as he walked up to them. “So, what am I doing today?”
Twilight looked over at the stallion and smiled. “Good afternoon.” She shook her head. “Glad you could join the land of the living.”
“That statement holds two meanings these days.” Spitfire laughed.
Blaze shook his head as he stood beside them. “So, again what am I doing?”
“Well, I’m not sure.” Twilight rolled her eyes as she crossed her foreleg.
“Well, I can go on trotter patrol.” Blaze looked at the white board with squares of tasks and ponies’ names underneath them.
“No, Iron Wing and Clear Skies are taking care of that.” Twilight mused as she mulled through her notebook. Blaze’s face was dull as he watched her skim through the book. Tapping on a page, Twilight smiled. “I’m going on a scavenging run to one of the buildings at the edge of town, want to come?”
Blaze felt the temperature around his cheeks increase. “What?”
“Well, it’s not safe to go alone.” Twilight laughed.
“True…” Blaze looked over his shoulders and saw Shining talking to a few ponies. “Will your bodyguard let me go with you?”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “He just needs to let the past go.” She grumbled.
Cadance sighed as she folded up the map. “Just be careful.” She walked up to her husband.
Twilight eyed her for a short while before looking at Blaze. “Ready?”
“Ready,” He kept pace with her. “So, what are we expecting to find in this building?”
“Just getting stock on what’s in there.” Twilight gave him a warm smile. Blaze gave her a sheepish smile as they exited the building. Stepping out into the cold, Twilight tightened her scarf and led Blaze to the building on the other side of town. Walking down the street, they both enjoyed the relative quiet. The distant sounds of their settlement fading as they moved further away.
Blaze stood at the mouth of a shallow cave. Turing on his flashlight he scanned the small space and saw that it was void of life. “Cozy…” Blaze threw down his saddlebag and pulled out his small hatchet. Looking at the storm, he grumbled as he stepped back out into the cold.
-Two Hours Later-
Blaze stared at the fire as it’s alluring dancing distracted him from the fridged conditions from the outside world. Hearing the howl of the winds he looked up at the blistering storm trying its best to fling snow into his humble abode. Scooting closer to the fire, he tucked his forelegs under him and returned his eyes to the fire.
-5th Day Alone-
Blaze stared at his metal cup lying on a bed of hot coals. He watched the boiling water mix the lichen and winter mushrooms he foraged a few minutes ago. Feeling his stomach twist itself into a knot, he rubbed it and let out a tired sigh. “I need real food...”
He looked up at the cave’s ceiling and stared the patterns in the rocks. Bored at the monotonous patterns, he took the cup from the fire to cool. ‘Blaze?’
He whipped his head around. His ears twitched as he scanned the cave. “I’m hearing things...”
‘Blaze?’
Blaze jumped as he whipped his head about looking for the source of the voice. Hearing it again he looked at the fire once more and rubbed his eyes. Opening his eyes, his body froze as he saw the image of Twilight sitting by the fire. “Twilight?” She smiled at him, tilting her head slightly.
‘Already moved on?’ Another voice asked.
A shivered danced down his back as he saw another mare, this one a pegasus with canary yellow fur and a pink mane and tail. “Fluttershy?”
-10th Day into the Wildfire Plague-
Blaze stood by the brewing station. He was slowly sipping on a cup of warmed beer, his mind lost in quiet bliss as he listened to the crickets by the river flowing through the meadow his community called home. “You going to the ceremony tonight?” The stallion operating the brewing station asked, breaking Blaze’s happiness.
“Yeah, even though I don’t want to.” Blaze sighed as he finished his drink.
“You’re not curious about the new members that Victor and the others rescued?” The stallion tilted his head.
Blaze let out a sigh as he tapped for another. “A little.” He picked up his new cup of beer. “It’s all the same.”
“Not really, especially after the demons took over, everypony that comes to our camp is another soul saved.” He leaned closer to Blaze. “And these two ponies were saved from a zebra.” The stallion frowned. “The bastards.”
Blaze nodded, but deep down he never believed most of what Father preached to his flock. Ever since he joined Sanctuary in his teens, he ignored most of the rhetoric, but with the dead mucking about, he started to think that Father may have been right about the demons, but of their origins, he still thought it was something from nature and that it will be taken care of… hopefully.
“Yeah, the bastards.” Blaze replied with an unamused sigh.
The stallion shook his head and patted him on the shoulder. “Get your chores done, their ceremony begins soon.”
-Two Hours Later-
Blaze quickly took the last drag of his cigarette before stomping it out. Smelling the cascade of scents seeping from the main community tent, he breathed a sigh of relief and opened the tent… Two mares blocked him from entering the tent, they gave him a glance as they walked past. Noticing them guiding an earth pony colt with brown fur, a scraggly tan colored mane and tail, and a cutie mark of a d-pad of a game controller, he stood and watched them head over towards the children’s tent.
‘I guess I missed his ceremony?’ He mused before stepping into the tent.
The overwhelming scent of herbs and spices smoldering in the firepit in the center of the tent, assaulted his nostrils. He rubbed his snout. ‘At least it will mask the smell of tobacco.’ He’s eyes fell upon Father, a white furred unicorn, with a long wavy silver mane and tail, talking to Mother, a white furred bat-pony with a black mane and tail.
He silently watched the leaders of Sanctuary preparing for the camp’s final guest to receive their initiation ceremony. He took his seat and crossed his forelegs as he remembered his. He remembered the euphoric high it gave him to finally be a part of something. Sweet words and a cocktail of drugs would do that to an orphaned teen looking for purpose in life. ‘Have I become jaded?’ He wondered, but before he could mull over his thoughts, soft cries entered his ears.
Looking to his right, he saw a mare and a stallion guiding a pegasus mare, with canary colored fur and a long pink mane and tail up to Father and Mother. The mare looked beyond scared and timid. ‘She would’ve exploded if she was a bomb.’ He joked as he watched her slowly open her eyes.
His heart skipped a beat as he saw the vibrancy of her cyan colored eyes. They slowly scanned the room, until they locked eyes with him. He shivered as he watched her stare at him for a few seconds, before they darted over to Father.
“My child we have been expecting you.” Father’s deep voice overpowered the crowd’s hushed voices.
“Where’s is Button Mash?” The pegasus mare asked.
“My dear, your son is safe.” Father smiled as he and Mother walked up to her. “He’s with the others.” Mother’s hazel eyes stared at the mare, causing her to cower. Blaze shivered as he remembered all the times Mother used that stare on him. “What is your name?” Father asked, as he walked over to a pot that hung over the fire.
The mare looked around at the crowd before turning her attention back to father. “Fluttershy.” She stuttered.
“Fluttershy…” Father walked up to her carrying a wooden cup on one of his forehooves. “Your questions will be answered shortly.” He pressed the bowl up to her lips.
Fluttershy kept her lips closed as she stared at the gold-colored liquid inside the bowl. Mother noticed her hesitant behavior and bit down on her ear. Fluttershy gasped out in pain. Her eyes went wide as she felt the warm liquid fill her mouth. “Swallow!” Mother whispered through clenched teeth. Her tone scared Fluttershy and she quickly obeyed and swallowed the mystery liquid.
For Blaze, he knew exactly what the mystery liquid was made of and what it would do to one’s body. It was given out at the end of the month. Ceremonies, like the one Fluttershy was going through. Or when you were lacking faith… Faith… Blaze frowned. He knew he could leave… but he was too far into it now, to married to the idea of Sanctuary and what it represented for him. He just didn’t know what Sanctuary would be like after the plague turning ponies into monsters ran its course.
Fluttershy coughed at the taste and stared teary eyed at Father. “What did you…” She looked at the crowed and saw that they were blending into one another, except for an earth pony stallion, with grey fur and a reddish-orange mane and tail. His bright orange eyes stared at her. She blushed as she felt a warm sensation wash over her body. She didn’t know if it was the stallion or the what was given to her. She let out a groan as she braced herself with her front hooves and stared at tent’s fabric lined floor. “What’s happening to me?” She drunkenly asked.
Father smiled. “I gave you an elixir.” He leaned in close and whispered in her ear. “With this you’ll see the gods and your mind will be opened to their plan.” He turned towards the crowd and scanned over the ponies. Seeing Blaze sitting by the door he smiled and pointed and waved at him.
Blaze felt his chest tightened, as he saw the others looking at him. Slowly sitting up he walked up to Father. He snuck a glance at Fluttershy and noticed her eyes were glazed over in a drugged stupor. “Yes, Father?”
“Take her to the spiritual tent.” Father rummaged through a box and pulled out a white bottle filled with oil. “Like her son, she will go on her journey alone.” He rubbed the oil across Fluttershy’s forehead. Fluttershy’s snout scrunched up at the strange smell. She tried to stand up, but her weak legs refused to lift her.
Blaze bowed and put his head under her barrel and lifted her onto his back and shoulders and took her out of the main meeting tent. The cool night air washed over their bodies. Taking a deep breath, he made his way over to a circular tent a few yards from the center of their small commune. Opening the tent’s flap he gently laid her on the mat. Seeing her eyes darting back and forth, he let out a sigh as he looked up at the sky. “This night going to suck, I’m not going to lie.” He looked at her and saw she was looking at him. “Ignore the nightmares you’ll see.”
“Nightmares?” Fluttershy managed to say through her drunken lips.
“Yes.” Blaze felt a wave of conflicting emotions. “When you wake, play along.” His ears heard distant screams that were far from them. “You found us during troubling times…”
-Present Day-
The loud crackling pop broke Blaze from his daydream. Seeing that his ‘meal’ was finished cooking, he took in from the fire and placed it on a small mound of snow by the mouth of the cave. Watching the steam being abused by the cold winds, Blaze stared out at the calming storm.
Hearing a familiar voice singing a melody. He rubbed his forehead and closed his eyes. “I’m going crazy…”
“You could be.”
Blaze turned around and saw Fluttershy sitting on the other side of the fire. Her eyes stared at him with an aura of contempt. “You’re not real.” He looked back out the mouth of the cave. Still feeling her presence, he looked back at her and saw that she was still staring at him. “What do you want?”
Fluttershy tilted her head as her eyes looked at the metal cup of lichen stew. “Is this what you’ve become?” She glared at him.
Blaze returned the glare. “What was I supposed to do…” He picked up his cup of lichen and took a sip.
“Couldn’t accept that she loved somepony else?” She tilted her head to the side. “Like me?” He held the hot soup to his lips and stared out at the storm. Fluttershy growled. “ANSWER ME!”
“YOU WERE BEING MANIPULATED!” Blaze threw his cup at her. Her apparition faded as the cup fazed through her. Blazed glared at his soup freezing from the cold winds. Tears threatened to escape his eyes. He rubbed them and collapsed beside the fire and wrapped his tail around himself.
-13th Day Alone-
Blaze stared at his dying fire. Smacking his dry mouth, he looked at his small pile of wood. Hearing some snow falling off the branches, he looked out the cave and saw the sky was clear with a small splattering of clouds floating about. A cloud rolled on past allowing the sun to shine upon the land.
The sun’s rays entered the cave. Blaze closed his eyes as he let the warmth sooth his tired body. “I need to get more wood…” He sighed as he stood up, picking up his saddlebag and exiting his cave. His hoof stepped onto the snow and it fell through. Groaning he pulled it out and glared at the white that surrounded him. “This is going to suck…”
After a forty-five-minute walk, Blaze found himself beside a river surrounded by birch trees. One of the few pockets of birch trees within a pine forest that hugged the large redwood forest of the Marshmallow Range. Staring at a dead birch tree lying on the ground, Blaze tossed his saddlebag on the ground and took out his hatchet.
Chopping at the branches, his mind began to wander through the quite ambiance of the forest. His thoughts drifting through memories that were foggy from the lack of attention he gave them. Hearing a growl, he stopped. A shiver danced across his back as he looked around. Seeing nothing, he turned back to the tree and lifted his hooves into the air.
Another growl sounded off, but this time he felt the source. Placing a hoof on his stomach. He let out a sigh as he opened his saddlebag and glared through the dim supplies that graced him. Seeing just a single bite of a granola bar, he sighed as he placed it in his mouth, slowly chewing, savoring every moment before he inevitably swallowed it.
Hearing the river water sloshing as it traveled to its final destination, his curiosity overtook him as he walked up to it and stood on the edge of the banks. He stared at his wavy reflection. He could see how tired his eyes looked, the bags underneath them. How puffy they seemed. Closing his eyes he opened them and stared at the water once more. Seeing a bass jump out of the water, he held his breath as he stared at the fish moving about in the water.
“You’re that hungry?” Blaze saw Fluttershy standing next to him, her own wavy reflection barley hiding the confusion on her face.
“I can barely find anything…” He replied half heartly.
“You’ll get sick if you do?” She gave him a side glare. “Ponies are not meant to eat flesh.”
“Tell that to the dead.” Blaze huffed as he lowered his head closer to the water.
Fluttershy lowered hers and brought her lips close to his right ear. “Getting a head start then?” Blaze kept quite as he glared at the bass as it swam around, looking for food for itself. Feeling his stomach growl, he narrowed his eyes. Slowly he picked up one of the branches he’d cut and held it in his hooves. Lifting the sharp end of the branch over his head he aimed it the best he could and brought it down onto the fish.
Water splashed as the branch pierced the surface. The bass quickly swam away and out of sight. Upset, Blaze yanked on the branch but it wouldn’t budge. “Come on!” He spat. He gave it on more yank, but as it was freed from the muddy soil, the suddenness of it caused Blaze to lose his balance. The snow under him gave way and he found himself falling into the river.
Before he knew it, the current was a lot stronger than it looked. He tried to swim over towards the banks, but he couldn’t overcome the river’s might. The piercing cold sucked the air out of his lungs. His mind raced as he kicked his hooves about as he tried to get to shore.
Grabbing onto a large boulder, he lifted himself out of the water with all his might. Crawling over the rock, he pulled himself onto the shore. The cold air washes over his soaked body. He felt a chill and gasped for air. His teeth chattered as he looked around. Seeing that his surroundings looked unfamiliar, he cursed as he buried his head in the snow.
“You went far.” Fluttershy mocked.
“Looks like you’re going to die here.” Another voice commented.
Lifting his head, Blaze saw Twilight standing beside Fluttershy. A strong gust of wind washed over him, kicking up snow. Staring at the mares, his mind drifted to thoughts of his time back in Iron’s Ridge. Life seemed simpler, where he was able to be himself and his heart wasn’t torn. A memory of Twilight rubbing her face into his neck dance in his mind…
Fluttershy’s expression soured. “You’re choosing her!”
The memory faded as his mind drifted back to Sanctuary. Back to when he was with Fluttershy, scared and timid Fluttershy, begging him, pleading with him to…
“You still remember.” Fluttershy’s scowl softened. “So, you know why I accepted Father.” She lowered her head and stared into Blaze’s eyes. “I had to protect Button Mash. They couldn’t know the truth.”
“Keep telling yourself that?” Blaze huffed as he stood up. “I couldn’t save you, even after what we did…” He glared at her. “You bought into the lies!” He walked past Fluttershy and Twilight. He stopped and looked at Twilight. “And you…” He looked up at the sky and saw a large storm approaching. “You deserve better…” He hissed at the stinging pain consuming his body as he walked into the forest. Fluttershy and Twilight stared at him for a few seconds before they faded away.
-Five Hours Later-
Blaze found himself on the side of a road. He assumed it was the same road he was on all those days ago, but he couldn’t be sure. He glared at the darkened landscape. His teeth chattering as the storm assaulting him and the land. Shivering uncontrollably, he took a step onto the road, his tired and frozen limbs begging for a rest.
“Shit!” He slipped on the frozen gravel and found himself on his side. He grumbled as he accepted that he was going to freeze to death. “?” Seeing something through the blistering snow, he growled as he used his waning energy and crawled up to the object in question.
Seeing that it was a putter-wagon, a burst of energy washed over him as he stood up, nearly tripping over himself. His mood soured a bit when he saw that the putter-wagon’s driver side wheels where flat.
Approaching the driver side door, he peered through the window and seeing nothing, took a deep breath and opened the door. Seeing nothing but knick-knacks and trash, he sighed as he slowly crawled in and shut the door. It was still freezing within the cab, but he didn’t care, he was out of the storm and that’s all that mattered to him.
Looking over his shoulders he looked into the back of the wagon and saw that it was empty. Whoever owned it took their things long ago. Letting out a sigh, he stared at the dashboard. The thought of hotwiring it came across his mind. “The battery would be dead…” He felt a chill. Even out of the storm he would still freeze to death.
Leaning down under the steering wheel, he looked at the mass of wires. It was too dark to find the right one and with a sigh he sat up and opened the glovebox. Seeing a glow stick, he sighed and cracked it, hoping it would work.
Seeing the soft green glow, he smiled as he threw it on the floor and returned to perusing through the mass of wires. Find the correct one, he pulled it from the mass and bit down on it and yanked it from his teeth’s grip. Feeling a little spark on his tongue, his eyes lit up as he quickly put the two ends of the severed wire together.
Hearing the motor turning over, his heart skipped a beat as he tried several more times. Hearing the motor finally roaring to life, he laughed, almost nearly coming to tears as he sat in his seat and revving the motor. “Thank Luna!” He cranked on the heat.
A burst of cold washed over him, but slowly over several minutes he felt the warm embrace of artificial warmth. Putting his hooves to the heat, he sighed as he rested his head on the steering wheel. He let out a laugh as he placed his hooves over his head. Looking at the fuel gage and seeing that it had about three gallons left, he smiled and closed his eyes.
Blaze awoken with a jolt. He groaned as he rubbed the back of his neck. Feeling a chill, he opened his eyes and saw that the sun was out and that the putter-wagon had ran out of fuel. The slight chill within the cab was annoying, but it was better than being outside.
Smacking his mouth, he rubbed his hooves across his forelegs. Feeling that his fur was dry, he breathed a sigh of relief as he stared at the road, mulling over where it went. Before he could ponder more about the road, a black object caught his attention. Looking at the side mirror, he saw a military looking truck approaching him. With his heart skipping a beat he ducked down as the truck drove past him.
Hearing its breaks squealing, Blaze cursed as he timidly peaked over the dashboard. Seeing the back flap of the truck open, his eyes widened as he saw a stallion poking his head out. “Zipper?” Blaze saw two more stallions exiting the passenger and driver side of the truck.
“Why did you want us to stop?” Cobalt asked
“Little missy needs to take a piss!” Zipper laughed as pushed Pinkie forward. She groaned as she fell out of the truck. “Keep an eye on him!” Zipper led Pinkie into the woods. Cobalt sighed as he walked to the back of the truck. Usip shrugged his shoulders and jumped back into the driver seat.
“Pinkie?” Blaze wondered. His eyes widened as he saw blood coating her bound forelegs. His mind began to wander. “Were they attacked?” He took a breath. “Why is Zipper with her?” He bit his lower lip. “Did he attack them… Oh no… Twilight!” He hissed as he thought of her and if she was alive or dead.
His curiosity was slowly consuming his want to stay hidden. “Fuck me!”
He jumped out of the passenger side of the putter-wagon. Shivering at the cold, he looked over the hood of the wagon and saw Cobalt was looking into the woods. Blaze could see he was watching Zipper staring at Pinkie amused by her struggle to not pee on herself as she leaned against a tree.
Blaze frowned as he slowly approached the truck. Seeing Cobalt looking down at his hooves, he cursed as he knew that the odds of him looking in his direction were high. Seeing a rock by his hoof, he picked it up and aimed it to Cobalt’s left. He chucked it with all his might watching soar towards the trees.
Hearing the sounds of branches braking and snow falling, Cobalt jumped and looked over at the source of the sound. “What was that?” Zipper shouted. Pinkie shivered at his tone of voice.
“Not sure!” Cobalt glared at the trees.
“Don’t look too much into it then.” Zipper grumbled as he dragged Pinkie who was struggling to walk on her hind hooves. “Help me get her back into the truck!”
“Don’t you hurt her!” Copper growled as he tried to break his restraints that bound his hooves behind his back.
“I’m your old friend.” Zipper smiled. “I not going to hurt her.” He tossed her in and jumped in. “But you.” Her gave Copper a sly smile. Copper’s ears went flat as Zipper got in his face. Pinkie stared at the floor, the embarrassment of relieving herself in front of someone was another chip against her pride. Feeling the truck moving, Pinkie closed her eyes as she fought her emotions boiling to the surface.
Blaze grumbled as he braced himself between the truck’s cab and bed. He hissed at the stinging of the air and icy mud being kicked up by the truck. He hid behind the spare tire and toolchest. “Where are we going, Zipper?” He watched the landscape pass him by as he settled in for a long ride.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
     Part 3: Chapter 10 - When the Dead Come Knocking      
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 10 - When the Dead Come Knocking
Blaze gritted his teeth at the cold consuming him. If he had to guess, he’d been clinging to the spare tire for about three hours or so. Wanting to fall asleep from the wear and tear on his body, his eye lids began to slowly flutter close. Feeling the truck jerk, he jolted awake and hugged the tire for dear life. Feeling the truck slowing down to ten miles an hour. He lowered himself as they drove past a gate. Seeing the well-kept homes that surround him, his confusion grew as they drove for a few more blocks until the truck pulled into a warehouse.
Seeing an opportunity, he jumped from his hiding spot and stumbled up to another parked truck on the other side of the warehouse. Taking several deep breaths, he slowly peeked around the truck and saw that no one noticed him. Turning his attention back to the truck he was on, he watched as Zipper and Cobalt dragged Pinkie and Copper out of the truck and through a door at the other end of the warehouse.
Taking a deep breath, he slowly opened the side door beside him and peeked out. Seeing that night was approaching, he gently shut the door and crept through the streets, looking for a place to hide and gather his strength. Seeing a garage along the fence that surrounded the town, he stumbled over to the building. Testing the door, he pressed his shoulder into it and stepped inside.
Staring into the dimly lit space, he glared for a light source, when all of a sudden, the lights overhead turned on. “Don’t you move!” A feminine voice commanded.
Blaze slowly turned around and saw an earth pony mare aiming a rifle at him. “Lotus?” He gave her a puzzled look.
“Blaze?” Lotus felt her chest tighten as she studied his battered state. “What the hell happened to you?”
The Governor sat at his desk as he looked at several reports from his scouts about a nearby town to their south teeming with trotters. He frowned at the speculative number given in the report, six-thousand. He looked out his window and stared at the darkening landscape. Seeing some of the guards lighting streetlamps and or lanterns, he placed his head in his hoof while bringing the document closer to his face.
“What’s wrong?”
He looked up at stared at Aloe lying in their bed. “Looking over the scout’s reports.”
Aloe sighed as she rolled on her side, resting her head in her right forehoof. “Any word on Zipper and his expedition?”
“No, not yet.” He took a sip of his whisky. He noticed her seductive smile. “You’re giving me that look again.”
“Is that a bad thing?” She blew him a kiss.
He smiled as he walked over to the bed and kissed her. “God, I love you.” He nibbled her ear, his bat wings fluttering.
She giggled as she pulled him onto the bed. “Show me how much…”
Hearing a knock on their door, the Governor sighed as he pulled away from her embrace. Opening the door, he saw Zipper with a smile on his face. “Zipper?” He looked back at Aloe, who’s eyes looked at him with an air of curiosity. “Anything good?” He stepped out of the room, motioning Zipper to follow him.
“We found the base, but we ran into an issue.” Zipper sighed.
“What kind of issue?” The Governor placed a hoof on Zipper’s shoulder.
“We ran into someponies.” Zipper looked over his shoulders. “Which turned out to be a good thing.”
“What do you mean by good?” The Governor narrowed his eyes.
“Ran into my old friends.” Zipper smiled.
The Governor’s eyes widened as he looked back at his door. “Are they with you?”
“Yeah, two of them.” Zipper sighed. “Pinkie and Copper, two little earth ponies. But they didn’t come willingly.”
“What condition are they in?”
“A little beaten up.” Zipper shrugged his shoulders.
“How were they before you roughed them up.” The Governor gave him a flat stare.
“They looked fine.” Zipper rolled his eyes. “They seem to be held up in a place that’s well stocked.”
“Is it close?” The Governor gave the earth pony a raised brow.
“Not sure?”
The Governor tapped his chin. “Find out where this place is. We don’t know if they’re dangerous.”
“My brother is with them.”
“And if he is,” The Governor placed a hoof on Zipper’s shoulder. “I still need to know if they’ll play by the rules.” The Governor let out a heavy sigh. “Get him to talk!” He huffed as he stepped back into his room. Zipper gritted his teeth, staring at the Governor’s door for several seconds before heading down the stairs to the basement.
After several attempts, Copper finally managed to remove the blindfold over his eyes. Blinking away the stress they felt, he opened them an found himself bound to a chair in a small storage room. The dim lightbulb overhead emitted enough light to illuminate him and the table that hugged the wall on his right.
Seeing some garden and mechanical tools on the table, Copper swallowed his fears as he tried to find a way out of his predicament. Looking at his hooves that were tied to the chair’s arms, he tested his restraints and found they were too strong to break right away.
Hearing the door open, he saw Zipper slowly walking up to him. Copper shivered at the menacing glare he was giving him. “So, how do you want to do this?” Zipper asked as he pulled up a chair and sat beside Copper. “It's all up to you?” Copper girted his teeth as he kept his eyes forward. “Trying to act all tough?”
“Where’s Pinkie?” Copper growled.
Zipper smiled. “Come now, I’m the one asking, you need to answer.” He laughed. “How are the others?” He studied Copper. “You seem like you’re doing well?” Again, Copper stayed silent as he glared at Zipper.
Zipper frowned. “What about my baby brother?” Zipper’s mood soured. “You can’t tell me he’s alive and hold off on where he is?”
Copper looked away from him and turned his attention to the door on the other end of the room. “Where’s Pinkie?”
Zipper laughed. “Maybe she’ll tell me?” He lowered his head and got in Copper’s face. “She’s always so talkative.” He gave him a sly smile. In an adjacent room, Pinkie listened in on Zipper’s questioning. Her body shivered as she heard him laugh. “Tell me something?” Zipper asked. “When she’s scared and holding you close… and her trembling body is close to you. Her soft lips touching you?” He placed the pointed end of his prosthetic against Copper’s neck. “Here, and here.” He slowly moved it around, until placing it on his chin.
Zipper gave a smirk. “I remember you?” He chuckled. “You’re the sneaky one. The one who sided with her when she stole our truck. Sided with her when Iron’s Ridge was overrun with Trotters.”
He stood up and placed his foreleg on Copper’s neck. “Now I want to know where my brother is!” Copper growled at the pressure, his throat felt dry, the pain emanating from his neck was horrendous. “I want to know where Twilight is?” Gritting his teeth, Copper threw his head forward breaking Zipper’s snout.
Zipper growled as he held a hoof to his snout, his eyes glaring at the blood on his hoof. He spat out some blood and gave Copper an unamused smile as he punched him several times. “Now I want to know where you’re all hiding?” He punched him again this time in the face. “I what to know where your camp is?”
Copper just glared at Zipper and spat in his face. Zipper frowned as he unleashed several more punches. Pinkie began to cry as Copper’s painfilled moans filled the room. She pulled against her restraints in a vain attempt to rescue him.
Blaze quickly consumed the rest of his meal. Lotus stared at him with bewildered eyes. She stared at her lap, tapping her hooves as her mind mulled over what Blaze told her. Finally collecting her thoughts, she took a deep breath. “Are you sure what you saw is true?”
Blaze held the last scoop of his meal to his lips as he looked at her with an air of contempt. “That’s how I got here?”
Lotus frowned at his expression, before looking at the floor. “Shit…”
Blaze rolled his eyes. “You’re surprised? What you’ve said about this Governor, you shouldn’t be?”
“I held out hope, for my sister’s sake.” She replied returning her attention back on him.
He sighed as he placed his empty bowl on a nearby table. “So, what do we do?” He looked at her with a serious stare. “I need to rescue them.”
Lotus stared at him skeptically. “We need to do this without getting my sister killed.”
Blaze looked out the cloudy window of the garage door. “We, will, but our priority is getting them out of here.”
Lotus just stared at him with dull eyes. “Why do you want to help? Didn’t you leave them?”
Blaze glared at her. “Because it’s the right thing to do.” He shook his head. “What about you, don’t want to help your friends?”
Lotus frowned. “Of course I do.” She moved her bangs from her eyes. “But my sister is my only priority.”
Blaze nodded. “I know.” He looked at the window once more. “So, tell me the lay of the land.”
Lotus picked up her cup of tea. “Well, there’s a fence that surrounds about ten percent of the town, three streets and about four blocks. There’s a main gate on the west side of town, and a smaller gate on the east.” She took a sip. “Guards patrol the gates every hour of the day. And the locals will notice you, you’re an outsider.” She sighed as she placed her cup on her lap. “Luckly its nighttime.”
“This place is well guarded.” Blaze adjusted himself in his seat. He listened to the distant sounds of ponies mulling about. “You like this place?”
Lotus stared at her reflection in her cup. “No…” She finished her tea. “This place doesn’t feel right.” Blaze slowly nodded as he opened a drawer and saw a pile of metal pipes, wires and VCR motherboards. A chill washed over him as he picked up one. “You have a plan in mind?” Blaze looked at her as he fidgeted with the pipe in his hooves.
Zipper glared at Copper as he studied his battered state. Spitting out his tobacco he laughed as he walked out of the room. Taking a deep breath, he sighed as he walked out of the basement that was under the bank and ascended the stairs to the second floor.
Seeing the Governor and Cobalt were walking to the Governor’s room, he let out a huff. “Governor!”
The Governor looked over his shoulders. “Yes, what is it? Did you get him to talk?”
“No, he’s stubborn.” Zipper growled.
The Governor studied the dried blood around Zipper’s snout. “What about the mare?” The Governor sighed.
“I was about to get too her.” Zipper placed some tobacco in his mouth.
“No, I’ll take care of it.” The Governor looked at his watch. “I won’t be long.” He made his way to the stairs when he saw Aloe walking up them. “Hey darling.”
“Hey,” Aloe saw Zipper and Cobalt near their room. “Is everything okay?”
“Yes, I just need to take care of something.” The Governor smiled.
“Need help?” She tilted her head.
“No, I got it.” He kissed her head. “I’ll be back soon.” He walked down the stairs.
Pinkie shivered as she stared at the table in front of her. She glared at its worn finish and the battered state it was in. Slowly looking at her surroundings with tear-stained eyes she saw that the room she was trapped in was some sort of storage room. “Looks like you’re in a bind.” Jerking in her seat, Pinkie looked forward and saw her sister Marble sitting on the table.
“I’ll get out of this.” Pinkie tested the duct tape that bound her hooves to her chair. “I need to.”
“I told you, your time would be up.” Marble scoffed.
Pinkie shivered as she stared at her sister and saw the uncaring smile she was giving her. Before she could reply, she heard the door to her room opened reviling a bat pony. The aura he gave off unnerved her as he approached the table and took a seat opposite of her.
The Governor smiled as he placed his hooves on the table. “Look, we got on the wrong hoof. We’ll take you back to your ponies and explain this was all a miss understanding.”
“I want to speak to Copper!” Pinkie blurted out.
The Governor sighed as he shook his head. “I can’t let that happen. Your group is dangerous.” He narrowed his cat-like eyes. “You left one of my ponies for dead after your group let your last settlement fall to the bitters.”
“That wasn’t our fault.” Pinkie hissed. “Things got out of control and ponies panicked.”
He shook his head. “Just tell us where they are, and we’ll bring them here.” He softened his eyes. “You’ll be safe here when we go get them, I promise.”
Pinkie stared at the stallion. Copper’s groans and cries replayed in her mind as she mulled over his words. Slowly she looked at him once more and frowned.
The Governor sat back in his seat and gave a disappointed shake of his head. “No? Fine. We’ll try another way.” He slowly stood up and approached her. Pinkie shivered as he lowered his face, his lips inches from hers. “You’re a timid little thing, aren’t you?” He kissed her on the cheek. “I wonder if you’re the submissive type or…” He kissed her on the lips.
Pinkie pulled away, but the Governor placed a hoof under her chin and pulled her back in his direction. She cowered under his gaze as he lowered his hoof to her vagina. She shivered as he rubbed her clit. Smiling, the Governor took out a knife cutting her restraints. Before she could take advantage of this opportunity, he held the knife to her throat. “Now, you’ll do as I say, or I’ll bring you Copper’s head.” He said softly as he ran his tongue across her neck.
Pinkie felt sick as the Governor ran a hoof down her chest in a seductive manner. She squinted her eyes shut and nodded. “Good…” The governor threw her head to the floor causing her to arch her backside in the air, exposing herself to him. Feeling his erect penis pressing up against her vagina, her heartrate increased as the inevitable began to playout in her mind.
Panic overwhelmed her as she felt him enter her, his body weight pinning her in place as he mounted her. Unable to fightback, her eyes began to well up with tears as she tried desperately to move her mind elsewhere. “Pathetic…” Opening her eyes, she saw Marble in the corner of the room. “Couldn’t save yourself, like you couldn’t save me…”
-The Fall of Nickelrite-
Pinkie stared out the window of a four-story apartment that overlooked Rock Berry Street, one of the many side streets connected to the town’s main street. Seeing a group of soldiers fighting off a large group of trotters that escaped from the containment cages, Pinkie’s eyes drifted to the horizon seeing the last slivers of the sun slipping away.
Hearing a large explosion coming from somewhere within the town, Pinkie stepped away from the window and looked over at her sister Marble sitting on the floor, her pale looking body soaked in sweat. Her eyes sunken in and dull. Shivering, Pinkie walked up to her and moved her bangs from her eyes. “Marble?”
“I’m okay…” Marble shivered. “Where’s Ma and Pa?”
“I think they’re on the other side of town.” The sound of gunfire drew Pinkie’s attention.
“Are Maud and Limestone with them…” Marble let out a heavy cough.
Pinkie turned her attention back to her sister. Her face grimaced as her eyes slowly drifted to the bite mark on her sister’s left hind leg. “We need to bandage that wound.” Marble wanted to state her disagreement, but she only nodded and hung her head as she fought the migraine pulsing through her skull.
Pinkie sighed as she unholstered her pistol from its holster and stepped up to the door. Placing an ear to it and hearing nothing, she lifted her sister up off the floor. “Ready?” She asked. Marble nodded weakly.
Throwing open the door, Pinkie and Marble slowly tip-hoofed down the hall. Pinkie’s eyes darted around. The flickering lights above unnerved her. Getting to the stairs, she stared down the steps. Seeing that it bent into a u-shape, she bit down on her pistol’s handle. “Stay here.” Marble nodded as she leaned against the stair’s railing.
Pinkie slowly crept down the stairs. Getting to the set of other steps, her eyes widened as she saw about thirty or so trotters franticly trying to make their way towards the sounds of the outside world.
Timidly stepping back, the wood under her hooves groaned. She shivered as the squeal echoed down the hall. Several trotters stopped and turned their gaze toward her. One let out a growl as they dashed toward her.
Panicking, Pinkie ran up the stairs and nearly tackled her sister as she dragged her back to the apartment they came from. “What’s…” Marble asked but her mind was in a fog.
Pinkie didn’t answer as she slammed the door shut behind them. The dead slammed themselves against it causing it to bow and flex as they desperately fought to get to their next meal. Quickly scanning the room, Pinkie saw the closet and dragged her sister in, giving the door one more glance, she saw the wood around the handle starting to split. Cursing under her breath she shut herself in the closet.
Static silence filled Pinkie’s ears as she stared at the bare hampers lit by her flashlight pointing at the closet’s ceiling. The bar that once held hangers full of shirts and or dresses was now adorned with a few bare hangers. Feeling a chill, she turned her gaze to the closet door.
Time… Time seemed to be a blur… seemed like hell. She didn’t even know what time it was or how many hours had passed. The silence that engulfed her, unnerved her. Unnerved her enough to beg for the sound of gunfire, screams, anything…
Seeing a shadow in the gap under the door, Pinkie shivered as she watched it move past the door. Hearing the muffled groan of the monster on the other side made her feel sick.
Hearing a moan near her right ear, her attention turned to her sister Marble. Her blood ran cold as she saw the state her sister was in. Her sister’s body felt hot and clammy. Her eyes were puffy and bloodshot. Her skin was so pale, it made her fur look ghostly. “Marble?”
Marble struggled to look at her sister. “It… Hurts…”
“Don’t talk.” Pinkie looked at the closet door. Hearing nothing, she turned her attention back to her sister. “Just rest.” She ran a hoof through her sister’s mane. “I’m getting you out of here.” Her eyes drifted to the bite mark on her sister’s leg. She felt a cold shiver wash over her as she saw the gangrenous state it was in.
“We’re going… Home?” Marble gave a halfhearted smile. Pinkie smiled back as she tried to sit up, but Marble growled out in pain. Quickly Pinkie sat back down and held her sister close. “Everything hurts…” Marble cried.
“I know…” Pinkie fought back her emotions.
Marble drunkenly stared at her sister. “Am I dying?”
Pinkie just stared at her sister. She didn’t know what to say. Her mind raced over so many answers. “No…” She kissed her on her forehead. “You’ll be fine.” She waited for a response, but Marble never gave her one. Several minutes passed, and still, no reply came.
Panicked, Pinkie lowered her ear to Marble’s mouth. Hearing nothing, she placed a hoof and felt no breath. Placing a hoof on her sister’s chest, she felt no heartbeat. “No…” Pinkie pulled her sister close. “No…” She began rocking her. “NO!” Her emotions boiled over. The trotter on the other side began throwing itself against the closet door.
Pinkie didn’t care, her twin, her baby sister was gone, and it was all her fault. “I’m sorry!” She looked at her sister and stared at her hollowed eyes. Marble’s limp body was her only response. Pinkie’s mind swam with grief, and she held her sister close. “Marble…” Pinkie cried as she ran a hoof through her mane. Hearing a groan, Pinkie’s heart skipped a beat. “Marble?” Pinkie ended her embrace and held her sister out in front of her.
Marble’s eyes slowly drifted to her sister. Her head slowly moved side to side as she became more alert. Pinkie’s blood ran cold as she saw a milky haze consuming her sister’s vibrant purple eyes. “No…”
Marble hearing her sister, lifted her head and stared at her for a short second, before she lunged at her, her teeth snapping and snarling. Pinkie held her sister back as she stared her sister’s eyes. Uncaring and unloving. “Marble! Please!”
Pinkie’s cries aggravated her sister and the trotter on the other side of the door. Marble snarled and swung her hooves, desperate to sink her teeth into sister’s flesh.
“MARBLE!” Pinkie cried. “Don’t make me do this!” Marble kept snapping and hissing. “Please!” Still her sister kept trying to kill her. Pinkie hoped, begged to see if her sister still remained, but with her sister coming within inches of her neck, Pinkie closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face. “I’m sorry…”
Pinkie threw her sister off of her. Marble stumbled back but quickly stood up. Pinkie just managed to unholster her pistol when Marble tackled her once again. With all her might, Pinkie used every ounce of energy she had to keep her sister at bay. With her pistol in her mouth, she aimed it at her sister. But she couldn’t do it.
Pinkie stared at her zombified sister and saw her morph into a younger version of herself. She saw the happy smile on her face. ‘I love you.’ She sung. Tears rolled down Pinkie’s face. “I love you too…” She fired off a shot that tore through Marble’s chest.
Blood poured out of Marble, but she kept up her assault. Fear and shock overwhelmed Pinkie. Her emotions began to consume her as she felt how cold Marble’s blood was. “She fired another, but Marble was still alive. Finally, she fried a shot at her sister’s skull. Brain matter and blood coated the closet and Pinkie.
Pinkie laid still, marinating in Marble’s fluids. Her body shivered as she felt her sister’s lifeless corpse slowly sliding off of her. Her grip on her pistol faltered, causing it to slip out of her mouth. She let out a moan as tears poured from her eyes.
-Present Day-
Copper stared at his lap. He stared at the drops of blood that dotted the chair and his fur. His body ached and his right eye throbbed every time it moved around. Hearing the door to his room open, he lifted his head and saw Zipper giving him a smirk. Copper frowned, “Ready for round two?” He spat.
Zipper just smirked as he stepped to the side. Copper’s eyes went wide as he saw Pinkie being led by gun point by the Governor. His heart sank as he saw her bruised body and defeated demeanor.
The Governor handed Pinkie to Zipper who placed his prosthetic leg over her shoulder, holding the sharp end of it to her neck.
The Governor kept his eyes on Copper as he held the pistol to Pinkie’s head. “Where’s your camp?” He growled through clenched teeth. Copper stayed silent as he stared at Pinkie, giving her an encouraging nod. Seeing that he wasn’t flinching, he aimed the pistol at him.
“WAIT!” Pinkie sobbed. “Please don’t!”
“Where is your base?” The Governor asked.
Copper shook his head. But Pinkie replied with a sob. “We made camp in Poppies Grove.”
“The national park?” The Governor laughed. “You managed to clear that place out?” He gave Pinkie a raised brow. “How many are you?”
“Thirty-four.” Pinkie gritted her teeth, as she fought to control her emotions.
The Governor sighed as he kept his gaze on Copper, he laughed as he looked at Pinkie. “Impressive…” He holstered his pistol and walked out of the room, but before he left, he noticed Pinkie on the verge of a breakdown. Looking back at Copper, he smirked as he placed a hoof under Pinkie’s chin. Feeling his touch, Pinkie sobbed, “Hey, don’t cry.” He scratched her chin. “You’re safe.” He looked back at Copper who was glaring daggers at him. Nodding to Zipper, he left the room. Zipper smirked as he pushed Pinkie into the room.
Finally alone, Pinkie let her emotions take over as she crawled up to Copper. “Pinkie!” He felt a tightness on his chest. “Pinkie what did he do to you?”
Pinkie lifted herself up. “Copper…” Her forelegs wrapped around him as she buried her face in his lap. Understanding what occurred, Copper glared at the door and let out a primal scream.
Blazed stared at the pile of pipe bombs he made. Eyeing the haphazard constructed receivers wired to them and seeing they were in good shape, he opened the saddlebag beside him. Hearing the howling winds seeping under the door he let out a sigh and began gently loading up the bag.
The door to the garage swung open. Lotus kicked the door shut with her hind hoof. Shivering, she took off her hoodie as she walked up to Blaze. “Here I got some flashbangs and a pistol for you.”
Blaze stared at the weapon. “They’re well-armed here.”
“Yeah, this place is something.” She gave him a curious look. “You think you can do this?”
“I’ve done it once already.” He looked back at her. “I think I can, with your help.”
Lotus smiled. “Good, I’ll need to get my sister once you get the bombs planted.”
“Where is she?” Blazes threw on his saddlebag.
“She’s at the bank, second floor.” Lotus sighed as she slung her rifle on her back. “Can’t wait to give that jerk a punch to the…”
Blaze hit Lotus in the back of the head with a large metal pipe. Staring at her limp body, he bent down and placed an ear to her lips. Hearing her breathing, he quickly removed her rifle from her body and placed it on his back. “Sorry, but you wouldn’t like the next steps of the plan.”
Blaze stepped up to the door and peaked out. Seeing that the streets were quiet, minus the guards patrolling the fence, he unholstered his pistol and silently crept up to several parked putter-trucks and placed an explosive under one of the truck’s wheels. Arming it, he looked down the street and seeing it was clear, moved further into town.
Getting to an arena, he stared at it with bewildered eyes. Slowly approaching, he stepped onto the course dirt and stared at the empty stands that were barley illuminated by the lonely oil streetlamp to his left.
Hearing the sounds of rattling metal, he let his curiosity carry him. Getting to the source of the noise, he frowned at how dark this area of the arena was. Pulling out his flashlight, he turned it on and was meet with about thirty trotters within a large cage. Sensing his presence the trotters began gnashing their teeth and sticking their hooves through the gaps. Blaze kept staring at the dead. His flat expression slowly morphing into a smile.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
       Part 3: Chapter 11 - Broken and Bloody Snouts       
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 11 - Broken and Bloody Snouts
Twilight huffed several heavy breaths as she bounced, her hips making a circular motion as she kept up her momentum. Her eyes looked down at Iron Wing who looked to be in a blissful state as he held her hips with his hooves. He occasionally thrusted his hips, causing a smacking sound to echo out within their cabin.
Twilight moaned at this action. The feeling of his penis deep within her, caused her to shiver. She fell forward, placing her hooves on his chest as she sped up her motion. Seeing that look on his face, she knew he was close. She saw that look the last time they made love the day Blaze left… ‘Blaze…’ Twilight pressed into Iron Wing, her hindlegs gripping his hips. Her tail arching up as he ejaculated inside her.
“Ah, shit…” Iron Wing growled as he pulled her in, his front hooves gripping her tight against him as he lifted his hips, finishing his orgasm. Twilight ran her hooves across the bed, as she exhaled from her own.
Silence filled the cabin as the minuets passed. The soft winds seeping through the cracks were a calming melody as they laid still, slowly recovering from their sexual activity. Twilight stared at the small cast-iron fireplace in the corner by the bathroom door. She watched the flames of a dying fire through its foggy window. Closing her eyes she let out a sigh as she buried her face into his chest.
“You, okay?” Iron Wing asked as he stared at the lightbulb over their bed. Twilight responded by rubbing his chest with her left hoof. He smiled as he ran a hoof through her mane. Seeing the lightbulb flicker, he slightly frowned as he scratched the back of her ears. “Looks like we’re going to have to upgrade the water wheel this summer.”
“Add it to the list.” She sighed.
“Even in this new world, you’re still making lists.” He laughed. “Still the same mare I met when I was a teen-colt.”
She lifted her head and frowned. “Lists are very important no matter what.” She playfully tickled his snout. He playfully pushed her hoof away and gave her a kiss on the cheek. She blushed and turned her head. Seeing the dark sky, she sighed as she sat up. “We need to get back.”
“Can’t we wait a little longer?” Iron Wing wrapped his hooves around her waist. “It will be our bedtime soon.”
“They’ll be suspicious.” Twilight kissed his forehead.
“I think they know.” He laughed.
“Let’s just get back.” She threw on her jacket. “I hope Pinkie’s and Macintosh’s groups are doing, okay?” She could still smell the musty scent of cigarette smoke on her jacket.
Iron Wing smiled. “I’m sure they’re fine.” He laid a wing over her. “I’m sure they found the motherload!” He led her out their cabin. Twilight smiled as they walked back to the visitor center.
Nearing the building, Twilight saw, Derpy, Dr. Hooves, Dinky, Thunderlane, Rainbow Dash, Poppy, Fletcher, Hanzel, Scootaloo, Rarity, Sweetie Belle, Applejack, Applebloom, Marley, Maud, Spitfire, Pound Cake, Pumpkin Cake, Snowy, Dusk, Spike, Shining Armor, Cadance, and Flurry Heart sitting around the firepit by the main entrance.
“How’s everypony doing?” Twilight asked.
“Doing well.” Rainbow Dash sipped her warmed drink as she gave Twilight a sly smirk. “So, the fire wasn’t keeping you warm enough?”
Twilight blushed. “Shut-up!” She hissed as she pointed a hoof at her prism maned friend. Rarity, Cadance, along with the others laughed while some of the kids blushed. Twilight groaned as she sat beside her sister-n-law.
Cadance laid a wing over Twilight. “Love is nothing to be ashamed of.” She whispered. Twilight rolled her eyes as she put her hooves close to the fire. Shining smiled at them before turning his attention to his daughter who was staring up at him with her large expressive eyes.
Applejack sighed adjusting her hat. The dancing fire tickled her mind, whispering to her to fall into a trance. She closed her eyes and looked at Twilight, Iron Wing, and Shining Armor. The thought of her brother and boyfriend, ached her heart. “I hope our explorers get back soon.”
“It’s been only three-ish days.” Applebloom who sat beside Spike commented.
“I’m sure they’ll be fine.” Spike added.
Applejack smiled at them. “Yeah, I know.”
“Worried about your brother?” Poppy asked. “And your colt-friend?”
“Is it obvious?” Applejack asked the group.
“Very.” Scootaloo stated matter of factly. The group laughed at her statement. Applejack rolled her eyes as she brought her hat over her face. Spitfire smirked at the earth pony before looking at her filly-friend. “Worried about your sisters?” Maud nodded as she leaned against Spitfire, her eyes staring at the fire.
Fletcher who was looking at Maud and Spitfire, smiled as he looked over his shoulders at the main gate. Seeing the lack of trotters, near it, he let out a sigh and turned his attention back to the fire. His ears twitched at a distant sound. Iron Wing noticing his reaction, stood still and focused on the abeyance. “What do you hear?”
The group looked at Fletcher.
“I’m not sure, sounds like…”
“A motor.” Iron Wing’s ears swiveled in the direction of the sound.
“How far?” Shining handed his daughter to Cadance.
“At the gate!” Thunderlane saw bright lights breaking through the darkness.
“Crap!” Rainbow Dash unholstered her pistol and flew over to the gate, with the others following after. The truck slammed on its breaks, stopping inches from the gate. The driver side door flew open. Twilight and the other’s gasped as they saw Granite stumbling out.
“Oh shit!” Thunderlane landed beside Granite and helped him up. Noticing his broken horn, a nauseous sensation washed over him.
“What the hell happened?” Applejack asked as she opened the gate studying Granite’s battered state.
Granite looked at her and hung his head. “We were attacked…” He looked into the truck’s cab. “Help Limestone!”
“What happened to her?” Maud asked as Spitfire opened the passenger side door. She lost her breath as she saw Limestone’s sickly state. Seeing that her right hind leg was amputated a cold chill washed over her. “What happened?!” She glared at Granite.
Granite grimaced at the glare. “She was bitten!” He stumbled over to the bed of the truck. “Pinkie was the one too chop if off.”
“Where’s Pinkie and Copper?” Derpy asked as she kept her daughter close to her. The children who stood behind her, gave each other looks as they saw Limestone being laid on Shining’s back.
“They were taken.” Granite growled as he leaned against the truck.
“Hey, take it easy.” Fletcher placed a hoof over Granite’s shoulders.
“Did you get a good look at who took them?” Applejack asked.
“I have one of the bastards…” Granite nodded at the bed of the truck.
Twilight and Applejack looked at one another as they opened the tailgate and flaps and saw a pegasus stallion tied up and tied to the truck’s bed. A wave of deja-vu washed over Twilight as she remembered Ratchet and the ponies who turned on her and her group when Iron’s Ridge fell.
Applejack saw Twilight’s demeanor change. “Twilight?” Twilight ignored her as she climbed into the bed of the truck. Applejack shivered as she followed after her.
Nox glared at the mares. “Is this supposed to intimidate me?” He laughed.
Maud’s emotions were begging to break and unleash themselves as she crawled into the truck’s bed. “Where are they?!” She snapped, her eyes glaring at the stallion.
Nox gave a smirk. “I ain’t telling you shit!”
Maud gritted her teeth and stepped forward but was stopped by Applejack. “That’s what he wants.” Applejack whispered. Maud stared at her with a glare as she fought the urge to punch the stallion. Applejack sighed as she looked at Twilight and froze when she saw a look she’d seen only twice. “Twilight?”
Twilight ignored the earth pony as she kept her eyes on Nox. Her mind was overwhelmed with thoughts of her friend Pinkie and what they could be doing to her and Copper. The horrors they’re inflicting on them if Granite’s condition was anything to go by. Her hopes of finally finding a place where they could be safe from the dead and bad ponies faded as she kept staring into Nox’s eyes.
“Hey sweetheart, you looking to fuck or what?” Nox teased. Twilight frowned as she activated her horn. Nox gasped as her aura wrapped around his neck. “Harder… Bitch!” He glared at her. Twilight narrowed her eyes as she threw him out of the bed of the truck. He groaned as he landed hard on the frozen ground.
“Twilight, calm down!” Applejack pleaded, but Twilight ignored her as she jumped out of the truck. “Oh… no…” Applejack’s ears laid flat as she watched Maud follow after her.
“What the hell!” Nox choked as Twilight grabbed his neck and dragged him in the park.
“Twilight?” Shining asked, his tone coated with worry as he followed her. Twilight turned around and stared at her brother. Seeing that familiar determination within her eyes, he let out a sigh and gave her a slight nod as he walked into the visitor center.
Cadance stared at her sister-n-law. Her mind swam with conflicted emotions. As the Princess of Love, she hated conflict… ‘Former princess…’ She scolded herself. She closed her eyes and followed her husband, with Fletcher, Granite, Dr. Hooves, Poppy, and Thunderlane.
The others stayed, many curious of what the stallion had to say, while others were timid by Twilight’s actions too even move.
“Twilight?” Spike asked timidly as he stepped up to her but flinched when she punched Nox in the face. The stallion groaned as he buried his snout in the snow. Spike shivered as he saw the piercing glare Twilight gave Nox. Applebloom placed her hooves on his shoulders as he stepped back.
“You call that a punch!” He spat. Twilight jumped on top of him and swung her hooves several times, bouncing his skull like a bobblehead. Seeing how quickly his face was swelling up, Iron Wing placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder.
Twilight threw off his hoof and glared at him. “You don’t have to stay!” Some in the group slowly stepped away, stunned by her tone of voice, but they dared not leave. Applejack looked away and stared at the lit windows of the visitor center, trying to ignore the meaty thuds filling the air. Satisfied with her handy work, Twilight lowered her head, her snout inches from Nox’s. “Where the hell are they?”
Nox spat a mouthful of blood he was choking on.
Twilight slowly wiped the blood and stared at Muad. “You’re turn.”
Maud stood over the stallion’s head. “Where’s my sister?” Nox gave her a cocky smile. Maud narrowed her eyes and brought her hoof down on his chest. He let out a growl at the immense pain coursing through his body. Twilight activated her magic and squeezed his testicles.
Dinky buried her face in her mother’s chest. Hanzel covered his eyes. Dusk looked away, while his sister stared at the display of violence with excitement.
“This isn’t us!” Sweetie Belle cried. Rarity held her close and comforted her as she led her back into the visitor center.
“I’m sure there’s another way to get him to talk.” Spitfire stated as she stepped up to Maud.
“You all can leave!” Maud snapped, she looked up and saw her filly-friend’s terrified expression. Shame overcame her, but it was a temporary feeling as she turned her attention back to the stallion.
Nox glared at the two. “You’d kill me before I ever tell.”
Twilight huffed as she grabbed his neck with her magic. “Challenge accepted…” She dragged him away from the visitor center. Marley sighed as he stuck a cigarette in his mouth and followed her.
“Where are we going?” Maud followed after.
“The river…” Twilight growled.
Applejack shivered as she looked over at the others and their mixed emotions. Biting her lower lip she quickly followed after them. Iron Wing and Spitfire were not far behind.
Blaze stared at the bank. He found it rather funny that the leader would choose such a place to live out of. He dropped a pipe bomb by the main gate and tightened the straps of his saddlebag. Running down the street, he slipped in an alley and tested the side door. Seeing that it was unlocked, he slipped into the building and ascended the stairs.
Getting to the second story, he peaked his head into the hall and saw that it was unoccupied. “Good…” He stopped when he saw a bat pony turning the corner. ‘That must be the Governor.’ Seeing him place his hoof on one of the door handles, the door he touched quickly swung open.
“Axiom!” Aloe sung as she wrapped her hooves around his neck.
‘Must be his real name.’ Blaze mused as he slowly slipped out of the stairwell.
“Where have you been?” Aloe stepped into the room.
The Governor rested against the doorframe. “Zipper found something.”
“Found something?” Aloe gave him a perplexed look.
“Remember that thing I had to take care of?” Aloe nodded. “Well, he found two ponies on his expedition.”
“Survivors?” Aloe smiled.
“Yes,” The Governor sighed. “But violent ones. They attacked his group.”
Aloe looked defeated. “Why?”
“Not sure, but we’re getting to the bottom of it.” He kissed her. “They told us where their camp is.”
“Are they close?” She gasped.
“Yes, I need to make…” Blaze struck him in the back of the head with a metal pipe. The Governor collapsed onto the floor, groaning at the pain.
Aloe let out a cry as she stared at Blaze with wide eyes. “Blaze?”
“Hey…” Blaze struck her over the head.
Aloe stumbled back and collapsed on the floor. “Ow…” She saw him approaching. She panicked and tried to stand up, but was overpowered as he crawled on top of her.
“Shut-up!” Blaze tied her hooves and gaged her mouth. “I’m not going to hurt you.” Aloe stared at him with fearful eyes. “Your colt-friend has something that belongs to me.” He glared at the stallion as he tied the bat pony’s hooves behind his back. “Where are they?”
The Governor shook his head. “You made a big mistake.” He glared at the earth pony.
Blaze smirked. “That’s what I’m best at.” He cracked his neck. “Last time. Where are they?”
“Don’t know who you’re talking about.” The Governor smirked. Blaze frowned and swung the pipe over Aloe’s back. The Governor growled. “You leave her out of it!” Blaze struck her in the face. “Stop!” Blaze kept it up. Aloe’s cries filled his ears, he shook his head. “Okay! I’ll tell you!”
The pipe hovered over Aloe’s head. “Spill it!” Blaze spat.
“They’re downstairs, in the bank’s basement!” The Governor pleaded as he saw Aloe breathing heavily. “Just leave her alone.”
Blazed nodded as he holstered the metal pipe. “Stay here.” He took out a rag. The Governor watched as Blaze leaned in to gag him. Feeling him tying the knot, he narrowed his eyes and threw his head forward, his forehead breaking Blaze’s snout.
Nox gasped for air as his head was lifted from the freezing river. “You crazy bitch!” He was dunked into the river once more. Maud glared at him as she held him under the water, her scowl increasing as the seconds passed.
Tears swelled in Spitfire’s eyes, horrified by Maud’s actions. “Maud…” Her voice was weak. Applejack comforted her as she kept her eyes elsewhere. Iron Wing stared at Twilight who looked at the scene of violence with uncaring eyes. This side of her unnerved him, but he knew why she felt this way, after what they been through, they couldn’t take the chance.
Maud lifted Nox out of the river and threw him onto the riverbank. Nox coughed and groaned as he crawled away from the irate mare. Feeling hooves, Nox shivered as he looked up at Twilight. Those hate filled eyes stunned him. “Uh…”
“What’s the matter?” Twilight spoke with venom. “Cat got your tongue?” She took out a knife from the sheath strapped to her sides and cut his cheek.
Nox hissed at the pain and held a hoof to his cheek. Looking at the others, his mind finally realizing how messed up his situation was, he softened his demeanor and sat on his haunches. “Look I’ll tell you everything!” He laughed. “Just don’t kill me!”
Twilight’s brow raised, her lips flat and unimpressed. “Where are they?”
“Mulberry!” Nox replied nervously. “A town alongside highway 11.” Twilight frowned and activated her horn, holding the knife to his neck. “No!” Nox nearly cried. “I’m telling the truth! It’s up north about twenty-five miles from Heighington!” He threw himself on the ground, his body shivering from his fears and the cold. “I just wanted to take the military base, I didn’t want to deal with your friends, but Zipper made us!”
“Wait, Zipper?” Twilight was bewildered as she looked at Marley.
Marley spat out his cigarette. “You talking about my brother?” He stormed up to Nox. “Am I hearing you correctly?” He kicked him.
“Yes!” Nox stammered.
“I saw his severed hoof in that burned building!” Marley growled, “You’re telling me he’s alive?”
“Yes!” Nox screamed. “Hell, you’re just as bad as him!” He looked at Twilight and Maud. “You’re all crazy.” He looked at Applejack and Spitfire. “Hey, I can get you two into Mulberry. No pony has to die.”
“You tried killing Granite.” Twilight growled.
“He attacked us!” Nox growled.
“Twilight!” Applejack huffed, “He saying we can solve this without bloodshed!”
Twilight glared at Applejack. “You’re buying that bullshit?” In her anger, she dropped her knife. Nox looked at the weapon with wide eyes.
“We are not stooping too this level!” Applejack spat. “We made that promise after we lost Iron's Ridge!”
“Being soft is why we lost Iron’s Ridge!” Maud grumbled.
Spitfire held back her tears. “It was fear that made them turn on us!” Maud looked away as a wave of conflicting emotions consumed her mind.
“So, what are you going to do? Let him go?” Twilight huffed.
“Yes, far away from this place!” Applejack stomped her hoof.
“Like that will work!” Twilight scoffed.
“And you killing him will?” Applejack growled. “Like Ratchet?” Twilight frowned as she neared her friend. Both mares snorting at each other. Iron Wing and Spitfire held them back, when all of sudden, Nox picked up the knife and held Maud in a chokehold.
“No!” Spitfire cried. “Don’t kill her!”
“Shut it!” Nox spat. “Now we’re going to this my way!” He pushed Maud forward. “I’m driving out of here with her!”
“We can solve this peacefully!” Applejack pleaded.
Nox laughed. “And how have you lasted this long?” He laughed. “No wonder you lost Iron’s Ridge. Zipper was right, you’re all a bunch of scared fillies.” He tightened his chokehold. Maud gasped as she stumbled forward with the stallion.
Applejack’s hopes for a non-violent solution were slowly falling apart. She looked over at Marley who was aiming his crossbow. Iron Wing’s military training had kicked in an he was stalking Nox like he was prey. She saw Twilight who glared at Nox.
“Ah!” Nox spat as he turned his attention to Twilight, glaring at her lit horn and the mouth-held pistol floating out of the holster on her right foreleg. “Put that away! And that goes for you fuck face!” He glared at Marley. Marley frowned as he slightly lowered his crossbow. “Kill your magic!” Nox turned his attention back to Twilight.
Twilight kept her horn activated as she matched his stare. “You let her go.”
Nox laughed. “How about no…” He let out a scream as a rock flew into his left eye. Maud pushed him off and ran to Spitfire who hugged her and buried her face into her chest.
Applejack stared in shock at the purple glow around the rock faded. She timidly looked at Twilight who stepped up to Nox aiming her pistol at his skull. “Twilight…” A loud crack filled the air and echoed off the surrounding landscape.
Nox’s body crumbled onto the frozen banks of the river. Twilight glared at the dead pegasus, smoke still wafting out of her pistol’s barrel. Iron Wing slowly approached her. “Why did you shoot him?” He stared at the body with a slight grimace at the brain matter leaking out. “What if he was lying?”
“He wasn’t.” She stated flatly.
“How do you know?” Applejack huffed. “You two were scaring him half to death!”
Twilight holstered her pistol as she looked at the river. “He pissed himself.”
“He what?” Applejack tilted her head.
“He pissed himself.” Twilight motioned to the small pile of yellow snow. “He was too cowardly to die for this Mulberry.” She activated her horn and dragged Nox toward the river.
Applejack stared at the pile of piss. She shivered as she watched her friend throw his body into the river. She wanted to look away, but she couldn’t. Deep down, she knew her way wasn’t going to work. Not in this new world. She felt sick as she watched the body float down the river.
“So, when do we leave?” Iron Wing asked.
Twilight took a breath as she listened to the roar of the river. “We leave now.”
“What about my brother?” Marley asked.
“We’ll figure that out when we get there.” Twilight heading back to the visitor center.
“And how do we that?” Applejack shook her head. “Our guide is floating down the river.”
“I saw highway 11 on the map we were using, far left corner.” Twilight looked over her shoulder.
“Well, do you know how far this Heighington is?” Applejack huffed.
Applejack’s stern glare shook Twilight’s resolve, but she took a deep breath and looked at the stars. “If we leave now, we’ll get to Mulberry by midnight, one o’clock.”
“Let’s go then.” Maud stated as she galloped to the visitor center.
Applejack sighed as she walked up to her friend. “I hope this doesn’t blow up in our faces.”
“Were not going to let it.” Twilight placed a hoof on Applejack’s shoulders. “Not this time.” Applejack stared at her friend, studying those determined eyes of hers. She closed her eyes and rested her forehead against Twilight’s, her long sigh being her acknowledgement.
Blaze groaned as he was thrown against the wall. He held a hoof to his snout and felt how bloody it was. Looking up, he saw the Governor had broken free from his restraints. “Shit…” The Governor tackled Blaze onto the floor. The stallions rolled across the floor, exchanging blows as they collied against the bed.
Aloe slowly came too. Her drunken eyes looked over at the stallions. It took her a second, but she quickly shot awake and stared at the fighting stallions with frightened eyes. Seeing her colt-friend’s battered state, she began to cry as she fought to break free from her restraints.
The Governor threw Blaze off and against the table by the window. Blaze growled at the pain shooting up his back. ‘I don’t have time for this!’ Seeing a fork on the table, he picked it up and hid it behind his back. He motioned for the Governor to give it his all. Accepting the invitation, the Governor lunged at him.
Blazed quickly lowered himself and tackled him to the floor. In one smooth motion, Blazed grabbed the Governor in a chokehold and stabbed him in the left eye with the fork.
The Governor screamed out in pain as he threw his head back, hitting Blaze in the mouth. Pain, pain was all he felt as he fell to the floor. His shaking hooves trying to stabilize the fork as his eye madly twitched. Aloe screamed out in horror and crawled up to her lover.
Blaze ignored their cries and stumbled out of the room. Hearing ponies rushing into the Governor’s room, he slipped into the side stairwell and stumbled down the steps. Getting to the basement, he grumbled as he saw a pony keeping watch. The pony noticing him, stood up from the wall he leaned against. “What are you doing down here…” Blaze fired a shot from his pistol, sending the stallion to the floor with a thud.
Glaring at the two doors, he looked at the left and kicked it open. Looking inside, and seeing no pony, he let out a curse. “Fuck…” Two ponies tackled him to the ground. “Damn it…”
“Blaze?” A squeaky voice asked in shock.
“Its me… Blaze…” He sighed. Feeling the weight off his body he rolled over and saw Pinkie and Copper staring at him. “You look like shit.”
“We could say the same about you.” Copper huffed.
“Why are you here?” Pinkie asked as she helped him up.
“I happened to be in the neighborhood…” Pinkie hugged him. Shock washed over him, but he quickly returned the hug.
“Thank you.” She kissed him on the cheek.
“I take it we don’t have that much time?” Copper looked out the room and saw the dead stallion. “What did you do?”
“Its going to get worse.” Blaze stepped out of the room, throwing a pipe bomb into the room. Copper and Pinkie stared at the bomb with wide eyes. Breaking from the shock, Copper grabbed the dead stallion’s pistol and followed after him, with Pinkie following close behind. Staring at the stairs, Blaze cursed as he looked behind him at the hallway. “This way!”
“You know where you’re going?” Pinkie asked.
“No…” Blaze skidded to a stop. Slowly opening the door, he saw they were in a warehouse, the same one he found himself in when he first arrived. “Come on, to the main gate!”
“Not another step!” Zipper growled as he aimed his lever action rifle. “Blaze…” He laughed. “Long time no see!” He pointed his rifle at Blaze. “Trying to play the hero?” He frowned. “Where are the others?”
Blaze frowned. “They’re not here…” He timidly stuffed his hoof in his saddlebag.
“You broke in all by yourself?” Zipper smirked. “I don’t believe you.”
Blaze chewed his cheek. “No, you broke me in.”
Zipper growled as he pointed his rifle at him. “Hand them over!”
“You took them from me.” Blaze growled. Pinkie and Copper looked at him, puzzled by his statement.
“I took them?” Zipper shook his head. “They were on a scavenging mission.”
Blaze stared at Pinkie and Copper, he gave them a slight nod as he turned to look at Zipper. “They were looking for a new home.”
Zipper slightly lowered his rifle. “New home…” He smirked as he raised his rifle. “Pinkie said they’re held up in the national park fifteen miles from here.”
“Come on,” Blaze laughed. “You playing dumb?” His hoof touched the detonator. “You should know me by now. That place was boring me.”
Zipper faulted a bit, “You’re lying!”
“Am I now?” Blaze’s hoof kissed the detonator’s button. “You’re talking to the pony who destroyed Sanctuary.” He gritting his teeth as he remembered their screams. Her screams. “So, I did the same to that place…” He gave a smirk. “Kinda reminded me of Iron’s Ridge if I remember correctly.”
Zipper growled. “Where’s my brother?”
“He’s dead…” Blaze clicked the detonator. “I watched him get torn apart…”
Several loud explosions erupted throughout the town. A burst of hot gas blew open the warehouse’s door to the bank. Zipper cursed but was to slow as the door slammed into him, knocking him out cold.
“What the hell!” Pinkie stared at Blaze with wide eyes.
“RUN!” Blaze motioned them to follow. They quickly left the warehouse.
Getting onto the streets, chaos filled the air as guards ran around putting out the fires and killing trotters that had escaped from their cages. Residents woken up from the explosions were either panicking or helping in the endeavor.
“What did you do?” Pinkie gasped.
“What needed to be done!” Blaze snapped. “Now let’s go!” He ran over toward a truck that was parked beside one of the buildings near the main gate. Seeing that it sustained minor damage, he jumped in and began hotwiring it.
“Hurry up!” Copper fired at one of the dead galloping over toward them.
“Hold on…” Hearing the truck roaring to life, he jumped into the driver seat. “Get in!” Copper and Pinkie hopped into the truck.
“Floor it!” Copper spat as he closed the passenger side door. The tuck spun its wheels for a few seconds and smashed through the rubble around the gate and drove into the night.
Zipper groaned as he opened his eyes. Seeing the garage door wide open, he saw the chaos that blanketed the town. He groaned as he stood up. “Son of a bitch!” He stepped out and saw several trotters stumbling about. Seeing the collars around their neck, he growled as he lifted his rifle and began opening fire.
“What the hell happened?”
Hearing a feminine voice, Zipper looked over his shoulders and saw Lotus, holding a hoof to her head. “You living under a rock?”
Remembering Blaze knocking her out. She hissed as she timidly wandered over to him. “All a remember is I was getting off the wall and then…” She watched him dispatch a trotter. “How did they get out?”
“Blaze.” Zipper huffed.
“Blaze?” She acted surprised. “Are you sure it was him?”
“Yeah, saw him leave with our guests.” He glared at her.
“Guests? What do you mean…” Her eyes drifted over to the bank and saw flames spewing from the warehouse connected to it. “ALOE!” She ran around the building, getting to the main doors, she stopped when she saw Aloe guiding the Governor out of the building with two other stallions. Her heart skipped a beat as she saw the buries that dotted their bodies. “What happened?” She ran up to her sister.
“We were attacked!” Aloe hissed at the pain coursing through her back.
Lotus shivered as she saw the Governor’s mangled eye. “Who?” She knew the answer to her question, but she hoped it wasn’t so… How could Blaze do all this… ‘Sanctuary’ She felt sick.
“Blaze…” The Governor answered for Aloe. “A pony you knew…” He glared at her and Zipper. “What do you know about this fucker…”
-1 Hour and 35 Minutes Later-
Twilight glared at the road. Her hooves gripped the steering wheel. Her hoof pressed the throttle to its limit. “Take it easy sugar cube.” Applejack braced herself against the dashboard. “We don’t want to be on the rescue list.”
Twilight lifted her hoof off the throttle. “Sorry…” She huffed.
“Want me to drive?” Applejack asked.
“No…” Twilight rubbed her eyes with her left hoof. Applejack nodded as she scanned the road looking for road signs for Mulberry. “AJ?”
“Yes?” Applejack looked at her friend.
“You think I was in the wrong?” Twilight squeezed the steering wheel. “What I did to that stallion?”
Applejack bit her lips as she stared into the dark abyss of the night sky. The snow that blanketed the landscape flickering the light from the full moon. “No…” She sighed as she looked at her friend with heavy eyes. “I was wrong…”
Twilight swallowed, trying to rid the dryness from her throat. “Why do you say that?”
“Because…” Applejack sighed. “I’m too soft… To trusting of ponies.” She huffed as she rested her head in her hoof as she leaned against the window. “I almost got Maud killed. Almost got us killed when I trusted Tapper, thought he was helping us escape, but he was using us a bait.”
Twilight remembered being trapped in the school gym back in Iron’s Ridge. Those ponies willing to sacrifice them to save themselves. “Back on the Orchard, before I shot Strewn, Rainbow Dash told me, we’re going to have to do things that we’re uncomfortable with.” She stared at speedometer. “There are bad ponies out there. Bad ponies who are going to force our hooves.” She looked at her friend. “It’s ether them or us.”
Applejack stared at her friend for some time. Her mind conflicted with her friend’s answer. She looked down at her lap, then back to her friend and gave a slight nod as she looked back out at the road. Seeing a light in the distance, she gasped as she placed at hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “Putter!”
Twilight hugged the side of the road the best she could. Their hearts beating as the putter-truck drove past them. Slamming on the breaks. Twilight threw the vehicle into park and jumped out. “Hey, why did we stop?” Maud stuck her head out.
Twilight stared down the road at the mysterious truck’s rear lights.
“Who is that?” Spitfire asked as she glared at the vehicle.
Iron Wing poked his head out, his cat-like eyes focusing on it. “I have a bad feeling.”
The distant vehicle’s break lights lit up. Seeing it turning around, Twilight slowly unholstered her pistol. Maud and Spitfire raised their weapons. “They’re coming back?” Applejack stood beside Twilight. Twilight shivered as the truck approached them.
The truck stopped about a foot away from them, its headlight’s causing them to shield their eyes. The passenger side door flew open, and a figure stumbled out. Seeing the figure coming into the light, Maud’s heart skipped a beat. “Pinkie!” She jumped out of the truck and wrapped her forelegs around her baby sister. Feeling her sister’s touch, Pinkie broke down and buried her face in her sister’s chest.
“What did they do to you?” Twilight asked as she stared at Pinkie’s battered body.
“They wanted to know where we live…” Copper hissed as he walked up to them.
Twilight saw how bad he was beaten. “Did you tell?” He sighed as he sat beside Pinkie. Twilight bit her cheek as she glared at the moon-lit landscape.
“Did they let you go?” Applejack asked.
“No… We were rescued.” Copper looked at the driver side of their truck.
“Who?” Twilight looked at the truck and saw a pony sitting, its hooves resting on the steering wheel.
“An old friend.” Copper smirked.
Maud, Spitfire, Iron Wing, and Applejack gave each other looks. They all turned their eyes to the truck. Closest to it, Twilight walked over to the driver side and nearly had a heart attack as her eyes saw the pony in question. “Blaze?!”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
           Part 3: Chapter 12 - No Turning Back            
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 12 - No Turning Back
Twilight stared at the bat pony across from her. She glared at the eye patch over his left eye, which made his other eye seem like a sentient entity trapped within his skull. She tapped the glass of whiskey poured for her. Sighing, she picked it up and took a sip. “So,” She ran her tongue on the roof of her mouth. “How do we solve this?” She turned her eyes to the stallion. “Without adding more to the body count?”
The Governor smirked as he took a sip of his own glass of whiskey. “Oh, I think you know the answer to that question?” He smacked his lips as he narrowed his eye. Twilight tightened her jaw as she narrowed hers.
-Two Days Prior-
Maud sat beside Limestone, who laid on one of the couches around the central fireplace in the lounge area of the visitor center. She ran her hoof through her sister’s mane, listening to her shallow breathing. Pinkie who sat on the other end of the couch, held the Cake twins close to her body as she stared at Limestone’s severed limb. The memory of the trotter digging into her leg replayed in her mind like a broken record.
Copper who held a bag of partially melted snow to his eye, looked at the mares. “How are you holding up?
Maud looked at him, with tired eyes. “Trying to stay calm.” Hearing her response, Spitfire, who was laying against Maud, buried her face into her back and gave her a little squeeze.
“Same…” Pinkie sighed as she ran her hooves through the Cake twins’ manes. Pumpkin and Pound cake stared at Maud, the memory of her beating up Nox was seared within their minds. Another chip to their innocence if there was any remaining after all they’ve been through.
Rarity who sat across from them, stared at Limestone’s missing limb. “You think it will work?” She rubbed her own hindlegs, thinking of such an act. Sweetie Belle who sat beside her, shivered as the same thought crossed her mind.
Pinkie stared at Limestone before turning her attention to her friend. “I hope so…” Maud looked at Pinkie seeing the doubt pouring from her eyes. Rarity sighed as she looked up and saw Fletcher and Dr. Hooves leading Granite back into the lounge.
“What’s the verdict?” Cadance asked as she rocked her daughter in her forelegs.
“He’ll make it.” Dr. Hooves gently sat him on the floor near Limestone. “All this chaos dwindled my supplies.” He looked at Shining who sat beside Cadance. “I hope Macintosh’s group found some medical supplies.” He looked at Applejack and Twilight who sat at a table near the window. “I have a feeling it’s going to get worse.”
“Why do you say that?” Twilight asked.
“This Governor seems like the type of pony to hold a grudge.” Dr, Hooves looked over a Blaze who sat on the window still looking out into the darkness. Shining and some of the others looked over at the stallion, before looking at each other. Dr. Hooves sighed as he walked up to Derpy who was combing her daughter’s mane and kissed her on the head before walking over to Blaze. “You need me to look at that?” He pointed at his blood caked snout.
“No…” Blaze kept his eyes to the stars.
Dr. Hooves nodded as he walked out of the lounge.
Twilight stared at Blaze, studying his solemn posture. She bit her cheek, puzzled and awed at his bravery, his willingness to put himself at risk to save Pinkie and Copper, even after he left the group. She felt a warmness on her cheeks. He was a strange and complicated stallion, and she found it attractive.
Spike who sat at the other table with Scootaloo, Applebloom, Snowy, Dusk, and Hanzel, shook his head in his hand. He could clearly see that Twilight still had feelings for Blaze. Letting out a sigh he rested his head in his arms and closed his eyes.
Hearing the main doors open, Twilight and the others saw Rainbow Dash, Thunderlane, Iron Wing, Marley, and Poppy stepping into the lounge. Rainbow Dash shivered as she took off her scarf and placed it on the coatrack.
“You see anything coming this way?” Shining asked as he walked up to them.
“No, nothing.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “But we’re going to have to do shifts.” She walked up to the fireplace and sat beside Rarity. “They know where we are, it’s only a matter of time.” She saw the shame pouring from Pinkie’s eyes.
“Darling?” Noticing Pinkie’s souring mood, Rarity sat beside Pinkie and rubbed her snout against her cheek. “It’s not your fault.” She pulled her into a hug. “It was that Governor fellow, the brute!” She rested her head on her friend’s”
Feeling overwhelmed, Pinkie began sobbing. Upset by her crying, Pound Cake and Pumpkin Cake tried their best to cure her of her despair. Copper stared at the floor, ashamed he wasn’t strong enough to protect her.
Something broke within Maud as she saw her sister’s despair. Feeling nauseous she stood up and walked out of the lounge. Stunted and concerned, Spitfire chased after her.
Blaze stared at the spot where Maud ran off to. Feeling a chill, he looked at the group grimacing at the range of conflicting emotions consuming them. Letting out a sigh he jumped off the window still. A sharp pain shot up his back causing him to stumbled forward.
“Hey,” Iron Wing placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Haven’t you gotten looked at?”
Blaze stood back and let out a sigh. “I’m fine.” He looked at Marley and pointed at his pack of cigarettes. Marley took out one and lit it for him. Blaze took a drag and limped out of the visitor center.
Twilight stared at him through the window by the door and watched him puff on the cigarette like it was the best thing since sliced bread. Frowning, she threw on her jacket and walked to the doors.
“Where are you going?” Iron Wing asked.
“She’s going to work her magic.” Applejack mused as she rested her head in her hoof.
Iron Wing looked at Twilight standing next Blaze, watching her talk to him, motioning her head at the door. Seeing Blaze’s conflicted posture, it didn’t take long for him to finish his cigarette and follow her back inside. “You can have another one as a treat when we get you cleaned up.” She walked into the visitor center’s kitchen.
“Told you.” Applejack sighed.
Iron Wing nodded as he looked at Marley who was staring at Copper and Pinkie. “What’s on your mind?”
Marley sighed as he looked at the bat pony. “Why did my brother do this?”
“I’m asking the same thing about Lotus and Aloe.” Rarity ran her hoof through Pinkie’s mane. “What do they see in him?”
“I’m afraid of what this Governor is capable of.” Thunderlane crossed his forelegs as he stared at the fire. The group felt a cold chill wash over their bodies as they mulled over his statement. A statement that they all hoped wasn’t true.
Spitfire stood under the archway that led into the visitor center’s restaurant, staring at Maud who stood by the window looking at the snow-covered redwood trees. The moonlight lit her figure, casting her in silhouette. Swallowing, to rid the dryness in her throat, Spitfire walked into the restaurant. “Maud?”
Maud didn’t acknowledge her, her stoic eyes still stared at the landscape.
Spitfire could see that they were slightly trembling. “Maud?” She stood beside her, leaning her head forward to get a look at her face. “Please speak to me.”
Maud clenched her jaw, her eyes felt swollen as she kept staring at the small redwood tree being bullied by the wind and snow. She closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face. She opened them and looked at her filly-friend. “I…” Maud stammered. “I failed them…”
A nauseous sensation overcame Spitfire at the despair in Maud’s face.
“I promised Ma and Pa to protect them…” Maud hissed out a cry. “And I failed them!” Her legs buckled, as her emotional damn broke. She fell to the floor, her front hooves tucked under her as she curled up into a fetal position.
Spitfire fell to the floor as well and cuddled Maud, laying her head over her. “You didn’t fail them.” She rubbed her snout against Maud’s cheek. “None of this was your fault. It was out of your hooves.” She kissed her several times. “Don’t let this break you.” She scooted closer, “You still have a promise to keep.”
Blaze hissed as Twilight gently dabbed a rag across his snout’s nostrils. “Stay still.” She grumbled.
“I told you I’m fine.” He hissed at the sharp pain.
“Remember our deal...” She smiled, giggling to herself.
Blaze grumbled as he turned his eyes to the ceiling. “So,” Nervous chills washed over him. “How have you been?” He saw the perplexed look she gave him. “Before this shit show.”
Twilight turned her attention back to her task. She mulled over his question for a few seconds, before dunking the rag back in the bowl of warm water. “It’s been the usual goings.” She shrugged her shoulders. “Nothing special.” Blaze gave a little snort as he shrugged his shoulders to her reply. “What was that?”
“Oh…” Blaze lowered his head, his eyes staring at hers. “I thought things would be better since I left.”
Twilight frowned. “You’re an ass.” She tossed the rag in the bowl.
Blaze rolled his eyes as he rested his hooves behind his back. “Sorry.”
Twilight dumped the water in the sink. “It’s okay.” She leaned against the counter. “I’ve missed you.” She looked out the window.
Blaze rubbed his foreleg. “I… I missed you to.”
Twilight turned around and stared at him. “Why did you risk your life?”
“Because.” He looked at the archway to the kitchen and saw the firelight flicking against the walls. “Because I wanted to…”
“Keeping secrets again?” She smirked, but her eyes remained emotionless.
Blaze shook his head. “No.” He returned the smirk. “It was the right thing to do.” He looked out the window.
Twilight bit her bottom lip as she studied his posture. “Are you planning on leaving again?” Blaze didn’t respond, his eyes still glued to the window. Twilight ran her teeth across her bottom lip as she stepped up to him. She activated her magic and tilted his head to face her. She kissed him on the lips, her tongue prodding to enter. He opened his mouth and allowed their tongues to dance with each other.
“What was that for?” He asked as she broke the kiss.
“Stay…” She ran a hoof under his chin. “Don’t you ever make another choice for me.” Her eyes narrowed, but her lips were in a smirk. She stepped away from him and back into the lounge. Watching her slip away, Blaze let out a sigh as he looked out the window and stared at the moon slowly creeping into frame.
-Next Day-
-Mulberry-
The Governor glared at his reflection in the mirror. He glared at his mangled eye. The vibrant yellow of its iris now dull and filled with busted blood vessels. He hissed as he placed the eye patch over it. Running his hoof through his mane, he flapped his wings and stepped out of the bathroom. Seeing that he was alone, he sighed as he stepped out of the bedroom and walked across the hall into his office.
Hearing a thumping sound, he held in a breath for a short second and then let it all out as he slowly walked up the closet on his left. Opening the door, his zombified daughter burst out, the metal chain around her neck and chest held her back from sinking her teeth into his flesh.
“Hey sweetie.” The Governor sighed as he sat down. “Sorry for not visiting you…”
Getting to the top of the stairs, Aloe groaned as she limped her way back to her room. “Uh?” Seeing that the door was wide open, she timidly peaked in and saw that it was empty. “Axiom?” She looked at the door on her left and saw that it was cracked. Walking up to it, she leaned in and heard a masculine voice talking to someone… Confused she stuck her head in and saw the Governor sitting on the floor, talking to a bat pony filly... a tied-up filly… a zombified filly… “Axiom?”
The Governor looked over his shoulders and saw the terrified look on Aloe’s face. He sighed as he looked back at his daughter who was still growling and snarling at him. “I thought I told you to not come in here.”
Aloe fought her fears and stepped into the room. “No more secrets!” She walked up to them but kept her distance. “Why didn’t you say the ponies Zipper found were my old friends?” He kept silent as he stared at his daughter. She gritted her teeth as she looked side to side. “Why? We could’ve worked something out! All of this could’ve been solved…” She stared at the filly. “And why is there a trotter in your closet?”
The Governor sighed as he looked at the floor. “You see that picture on the fireplace mantel.”
Aloe looked puzzled as she turned her eyes to the photo in question. She stepped up to it and saw the Governor with his foreleg over a pegasus mare’s shoulders and a bat pony filly sitting in front of them, with a large smile on her face. Her eyes jumped to the trotter and saw they were the same. “Is this your daughter?”
“Yes…”
“What happened to your family?” Aloe looked at the photo, her ears flat.
“I trusted the wrong ponies…” He looked up from the floor and stared at his daughter’s eyes. “Ponies I thought were my friends.” He frowned. “Sometimes the ponies that are your friends in the old world become your enemies in the new world.” He looked at Aloe and stared at her eyes, those soft, caring, innocent eyes he fell in love with when they first met. “They may have been your friends before, but you don’t know what they’re cable of.” He looked back at his daughter once more. “Blaze was a friend, correct?”
Aloe nodded. “Not a close friend, but a helpful member.”
“And look what he did.” He sighed. “And he’s welcomed with open forelegs by your old friends.”
Aloe looked at the ground as she mulled over his words. She slowly sat beside him and stared at his daughter. “Tell me about her.” She stared at the photo. “Both of them.” She handed him the photo. “What were they like?” The Governor smiled as he put a foreleg over her shoulders, pulling her into an embrace.
Lotus threw a trotter onto the rest that laid in a ditch. She coughed at the smell as she looked back at the gate and saw several ponies making repairs. She grumbled as she stepped away from the pile and grabbed a canister of gasoline and began dumping it onto the pile.
“Fuck!” Hearing the curse, Lotus looked to her left and saw Cobalt and Zipper walking together. “How does one pony do this?” Cobalt growled as he walked through the rubble filled streets.
“He’s a sneaky bastard.” Zipper huffed.
“And your old group allowed him to stay?” Cobalt glared at Zipper.
Zipper frowned. “It wasn’t my call.” He huffed. “I wasn’t in charge, Twilight and Applejack were.”
Cobalt tapped his hoof on the ground as he kept staring at Zipper. “Nox and the others aren’t back from the military base.” He looked at the gate and stared at the road fading into the distance.
“I think they’re dead.” Zipper plopped a cigarette in his mouth.
“What makes you think that?” Cobalt narrowed his eyes.
“They weren’t the only ones there remember.” Zipper scoffed. “I’m sure Pinkie’s friends took care of them.” He ran his hoof over his neck.
Cobalt grumbled as he walked in circles. “Shit… That means they know where Mulberry is.”
“You think he told them?” Zipper raised his brow.
“Told who?” Lotus asked, interrupting Cobalt. The stallions looked at each other, silently thinking over what to say. “Look I know who you brough here.” Lotus rolled her eyes. “My sister told me everything.”
Cobalt frowned. “Look, Lotus.” Zipper sighed. “I would’ve told you…”
“Bullshit!” Lotus frowned. “But the cat is out of the bag now.” She got in his face. “They were part of our old group! Our friends!”
“Your friends.” Zipper gritted his teeth. “I was doing what we do with all outsiders.”
“You didn’t treat Aloe and I like that?” Lotus shot back.
“The Governor trusted you.” Zipper rolled his eyes.
“No, he just wanted to fuck my sister.” Lotus scoffed as she stepped away from the stallions. “I could’ve talked to them! Avoided all of this!” Zipper and Cobalt looked at one another, shaking their heads as they continued through the town.
Growling, Lotus walked onto the sidewalks and slipped into an alley. Alone she let out a gasp as she leaned against one of the buildings. She put a hoof to her chest and took several large breaths. Her heart was beating a million miles a second. She rested her head against the brick wall. ‘Fuck you, Blaze!’ She hissed as she kicked the wall. ‘You ruined everything!’ She stared at the sky watching a few clouds floating by. Calming her nerves she walked back onto the street and made her way back to the gate to finish her work.
“Lotus?”
Lotus stopped and turned around to see her sister. “Aloe.” She let out a sigh. “Where have you been?”
Aloe frowned. “You know where.”
Lotus shook her head. “How are you?”
“I’m fine.” Aloe looked at the gate and saw a few ponies lifting some sheet metal in place.
Lotus looked at the ponies before looking down at her hooves. “I need to get going…” Seeing Mrs. Tyme with a full saddlebag, guiding her two children with several others following her, Lotus and Aloe looked at each other, curiosity getting the better of them. “Tyme?” Lotus asked as they walked alongside the mare. “Where are you going?”
“Getting out of here.” She spat. “It’s not safe!”
Aloe frowned. “It’s not safe out there.”
Lotus bit her cheek. “You know it’s still the dead of winter.”
“We’re prepared.” Tyme shook her saddlebag. “Ponies are attacking us.”
“You’ll face the same out there!” Aloe growled. Mrs. Tyme’s children shivered and huddled close to her. Mrs. Tyme narrowed her eyes as she hurried away. Lotus held her sister back as they watched Zipper, Cobalt and several other stopping the group.
“Where are you going?” Cobalt glared at the group.
“We want to leave!” Mrs. Tyme commented.
“It’s not safe here!” Another shouted.
“No pony is leaving!” Cobalt huffed.
“You can’t stop us.” A pony shouted.
“If they want to leave let them.” Lotus rolled her eyes.
“Sis!” Aloe grumbled. Lotus just stared at her as they listened to the deteriorating situation run its course.
“If you want to be trotter food, be my guest!” Zipper laughed.
Some in the group muttered to themselves. One pony frowned and stepped forward but was pushed back by Cobalt. A gunshot filled the air stopping everyone in their tracks. Every pony turned toward the source of the noise and found the Governor holstering his pistol.
“No pony is leaving!” He shouted. “We are not letting some savages threaten our way of life!” He walked up to the feeling group and stared them down. “If you want to risk your life, your family’s life out there, where the bitters and bandits are then go! Run like cowards!” He looked at Lotus and Aloe, his eyes narrowing on Lotus. “If you leave, you’re never allowed back.” He turned his attention to Zipper and Cobalt and waved them to follow him.
The ponies looked at one another, fear and concern on their faces. Silence fell over the group for several minutes until one by one they all dispersed and went back to their abodes or dropped their things to help in the clean-up effort.
Aloe glared at her sister before huffing out a sigh and chased after the Governor. Lotus stood in the middle of the street her mind lost in thought, unaware of her surroundings as the world around her faded. A nagging feeling came over her, a feeling that would spell disaster for her and her sister. A single tear rolled down her face and splashed on the cobblestone.
-Poppies Grove-
Spike stared at the vast snow that covered the land from atop the park ranger watchtower. He breathed a sigh, enjoying the quiet that winter brings. Looking to his left he stared at the cabins that hugged the cliff face that jutted its way to the river. He saw several ponies mulling around them.
Dinky and Hanzel were pulling a crate of trash to the burn pile near the fence. Derpy was sweeping the snow off her cabin’s porch and porch’s railings. Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane were gearing up for a patrol. Scootaloo and Rumble were tagging along to learn and to cure their boredom. At the last cabin closest to the visitor center, he saw Fletcher striking a conversation with Poppy.
“Watcha up to?” Applebloom stood next to him. She placed her front hooves on the railing and scanned the landscape of their home.
“Pony watching.” Spike stated flatly.
Applebloom turned her eyes to the gate and saw Marley over by the trucks, kicking his hoof against their tires. “That sounds exciting.” She gave him a smirk. “Can I join?” Spike rolled his eyes as he crossed his arms and rested his head on them. Holding in a laugh, Applebloom looked over at the visitor center and saw Blaze sitting on the second story balcony, smoking a cigarette as he looked at the valley through the trees. “You think he’ll stay?”
Spike gave Applebloom a perplex look, but seeing who she was talking about, his confusion faded as he stared at the earth pony with emotionless eyes. “Not sure.” He grumbled. “It’s hard to tell with him.”
“Its crazy luck he stumbled upon Pinkie and Copper.” Applebloom’s eyes darted around until she saw said ponies sitting by the lounge’s fireplace, cuddling on the couch opposite Limestone who was still asleep. Granite slept on the floor next to her, unwilling to leave her side. “Seems like he still wants to be a part of our group.”
“Yeah…” Spike watched Blaze toss his cigarette off the balcony. “I guess.” Blaze leaned against the railing and hung his head. ‘I guess you couldn’t leave Twilight.’ He chewed his cheek as he looked toward the gate and saw a group of four ponies walking down the path. “They’re back!”
Applebloom snapped her head in the direction of the Gate and saw her brother, Soarin, Zecora, and Opal walking up to the gate with full saddlebags.   
“THEY’RE BACK!” Applebloom shouted. “MACINTOSH’S GROUP IS BACK!” Everypony dropped what they were doing and looked towards the gate.
Applejack ran out of the visitor center and looked at the gate. Her heart skipped a beat as she laid eyes on her brother and colt-friend. “Mac! Soarin!” She ran up to the gate with Twilight, Shining Armor, Rarity, Iron Wing and Rainbow Dash.
Marley gave them a salute as he opened the gate. “Welcome back.”
“Good to be back…” Soarin groaned as Applejack wrapped her forelegs around him. “Hey AJ.” He kissed her. “How are you…” He noticed the dour demeanor that consumed the group. “Is everything okay?”
Twilight shook her head. “We have a big issue on our hooves.”
“What’s going on?” Macintosh scanned the group.
-Mulberry-
The Governor glared at a large map that draped over the large rectangle shaped table in the center of the bank’s atrium. Glaring at the dots that represented the towns, large and small that surrounded Mulberry. Staring at the markings for Poppies Grove, his eyes narrowed. Growling he stabbed the spot on the map.
“Are you okay?” Aloe asked as she walked up to him.
“Frustrated.” He sighed.
“What do you want to do?” Cobalt asked.
“I need to convince my brother to leave if we’re going to attack them?”
“Your brother chose his fate.” Cobalt growled. Zipper growled right back.
Lotus who sat near the door felt a chill wash over her. “You’re not serious are you?” She walked up to them.
“You’re not apart of this.” Another stallion snapped from the other end of the table.
Lotus huffed. “We don’t need to do this!” She walked up to the Governor. “Please lets just talk to them.”
“After they attacked us?” Aloe answered for him.
Lotus shook her head as she looked at Zipper. “If you never brought Pinkie and Copper here then this would’ve never happened. Blaze would’ve never attacked us!”
“What do you propose?” The Governor sighed.
Lotus was taken back by is emotionless tone of voice. “I…” She fidgeted with her hooves. “Its up to you, but it think talking it out than shooting each other is a better option.”
“Of course you would offer up a vague plan!” Cobalt shook his head.
“I’m not the one in charge of this place!” Lotus crossed her forelegs.
The Governor stared at the map, his eyes staring at the dotted lines marking Poppies Grove’s boundary. “She’s right…” He placed his hoof on the knife. “I’m in charge.” He wiggled the knife around as he kept his eye on the map.
-Poppies Grove -
Macintosh stared at Limestone. Her sickly state upset him, seeing the dip in the blanket where her hindleg should be, he closed his eyes and shook his head. “What’s wrong?” Applebloom tilted her head.
Macintosh opened his eyes and looked at his baby sister. “Just worried.” He patted her head.
“Aren’t we all…” Granite gently laid his head on Limestone's stomach.
“Did this Governor say what he wanted?” He looked at Pinkie and Copper.
“He just wanted to know where we were living?” Pinkie rested her head in her hoof.
Soarin frowned as he looked over his shoulders and stared at Blaze who was standing at the top of stairs to the second story floor. Blaze noticing his glare, returned it. “What?” Blaze grumbled.
“What the hell were you thinking?” Soarin spat. “Going all gun ho like a mad pony will not help us!” He stormed up to the base of the stairs.
“I saved them jackass!” Blaze glared at the pegasus.
Soarin gritted his teeth as he took a step forward. “Soarin, stop!” Applejack placed a hoof on his chest. “What’s done is done!”
“Yeah, and now we have a target on our backs!”
“The Governor was going to kill us!” Copper huffed. “There was always going to be a target on our backs!”
Soarin stared at the battered earth pony for a few seconds before shaking his head and stepping outside to calm his mind. Applejack sighed as she followed him. “So, what do we do?” Macintosh turned his gaze to Twilight.
Twilight looked at the stallion before looking at the others. “We prepare ourselves. Everypony will carry a weapon.”
“We don’t have that many firehooves to go around?” Iron Wing crossed his forehooves. “Unless we go back to the military base.” He saw Pinkie shiver and bury her face in her hooves.
“They’ll be thinking the same thing.” Blaze commented as he walked down the stairs. “I’ll go.”
“Only we know where it is.” Granite pointed at himself, Pinkie, Copper, and Limestone.
“Show me.” Blaze frowned.
Granite sighed. “It won’t be on any of the maps we have.”
Blaze stared at the ground tapping a hoof against the hardwood floor.
“I’ll go with you.” Copper stood up. Pinkie’s eyes went wide, her heart pounded against her chest and she grabbed onto him for dear life.
Seeing her despair, Granite let out a heavy sigh as he looked at Limestone. “I’ll take you.”
Maud glared at him. “You need to stay for her.”
Granite stared at Limestone, watching her chest rise and fall with each breath she took. “I know, but we need weapons to defend ourselves.”
“What if we leave?” Scootaloo asked. They all gave each other looks as they pondered the filly’s question.
“No…” Twilight shook her head. “We are not leaving. Not in this weather!” She pointed at the frozen landscape.
“I agree,” Macintosh sat down. “We need to stay.” He looked at the group. “This is our home.” The group slowly nodded.
“Well let’s get ready.” Fletcher clapped his hooves as he looked at Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane. “You patrol the north and I, Opal and Poppy will patrol the south.”
“Can I come with you?” Hanzel asked.
Fletcher smiled as he rustled his brother’s mane. “You need to stay here incase things get out of hoof.” Hanzel gave a smirk, but deep down he was worried and upset. What if they attacked, what if his brother couldn’t get back to the visitor center... if to confirm his worries, Applejack and Soarin quickly ran into the visitor center.
“Get down!” Applejack hissed as she lowered herself to the floor.
“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.
“There are several ponies at the gate.” Applejack growled as she crawled over to the wall where their weapons were stored.
“Shit…” Rainbow Dash unholstered her saw-off lever action shotgun.
“Can you see them?” Rarity asked as Shining peaked over the window still.
Seeing a group of ten ponies standing by the gate and seeing one of them holding up their hooves and waving them, Shining lowered himself and looked at Rarity. “I think I see Aloe, Lotus, Zipper and… a bat pony…” His eyes went wide. “The Governor’s here.”
Marley lifted his head and stared at the ponies. “Son of a bitch it's my brother!”
Hearing the description of the Governor, Pinkie started to hyperventilate. Copper quickly pulled her into an embrace. “It’s okay, you’re safe.”
“What do we do?” Applebloom shivered as her mind wandered to the worst-case scenarios.
Memories of talking with Strewn at the orchard’s gate tickled Twilight’s mind. Slowly standing up she checked the mag in her pistol. Seeing that it had ten bullets out of the fifteen it couls hold, she loaded the mag back in the pistol and holstered it. “Let’s see what they want to talk about.”
“I’ll go with.” Rarity stood up. “Lotus and Aloe are… were my friends.”
“Aloe’s not the same mare.” Blaze grumbled.
“I… We have to try.” Rarity gasped as she felt her sister pulling on her hind leg.
“Don’t go…” Sweetie Belle looked to be on the verge of tears.
“We’ll be safe.” Marely gave the filly a smile. Rarity smiled at the stallion as they along with Twilight, Shining, Iron Wing, Applejack, and Soarin left the visitor center.
Standing out in the cold, Twilight glared at the ponies at the gate. Her body shivered as she stared at Aloe, Lotus, and Zipper. She could see Lotus looking more nervous than the others. Aloe and Zipper looked like they didn’t want to be here let alone to have a calm discussion. And as for the Governor, well he was hard to read. Frowning, Twilight led her group to the gate.
“Hey little brother.” Zipper smirked at Marley. His eyes jumped to Rarity who stood beside him. “Hey horny…” Marley frowned as he slightly stepped forward, putting distance between Zipper and her. Zipper frowned at his brother as he bit his tongue.
The Governor smirked as he stared at Iron Wing. “Nice to see a fellow bat pony.”
Iron Wing frowned at him. “The feeling is not mutual.” He gritted his teeth, showing his fangs.
The Governor scoffed as he looked at Twilight. “And you.” He narrowed his good eye. “You must be Twilight.” He looked at the rest of the group. “I heard so much about you.” He placed a hoof over Aloe’s shoulders. Rarity’s heart skipped a beat as Aloe leaned into him.
“Why are you here?” Twilight snapped.
The Governor smirked, showing a fang as he pointed at Lotus. “She wanted us, just us, to talk it over.”
“Talk about what?” Twilight looked at Lotus.
The Governor smirked as he pushed Lotus closer to Twilight. Lotus felt a chill wash over her as she stared into Twilight’s eyes. “I…I” She looked at Rarity. “I wanted to see if we could come to a deal. To avoid more bloodshed.”
Twilight kept her glare on Lotus, studying her posture. “What do you have in mind?”
The Governor laughed as he shook his head. “We’ll meet on a small farm along highway 11, the farm has three grain silos on it.” He pointed at Twilight. “You and I will talk in the farmhouse. One on one.”
Twilight chewed her cheek as she looked at the others. “What time?”
The Governor smirked. “Tomorrow, noon.” He looked at the others. “Bring only three ponies. I’ll do the same.”
Twilight looked at her hooves as she mulled over the ideas swimming in her mind. “Fine…” She glared at the bat pony. “But any inklings of an ambush and I’ll gut you!” She stepped forward.
Cobalt stepped forward and growled at her. The Governor looked down at the purple unicorn and chuckled as he offered a hoof. “No tricks.” Twilight glared at his hoof for a few seconds before taking it and giving it a shake.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
             Part 3: Chapter 13 - Blood Soaked             
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 13 - Blood Soaked
Twilight ran her tongue on the roof of her mouth. “How do we solve this?” She looked at the Governor who sat across from her. “Without adding more to the body count?”
The Governor smirked as he took a sip of his own glass of whiskey. “Oh, I think you know the answer to that question?” He smacked his lips as he narrowed his eye. Twilight tightened her jaw as she narrowed hers.
Outside the farmhouse Twilight and the Governor were in, Applejack, Rarity, and Marley stood by their putter-truck. Applejack chewed her cheek as she stared at Cobalt, Zipper, and Lotus. Applejack could see how uncomfortable Lotus looked. Her timid posture showed she wanted to talk to them but the uneasiness that hung over them like a thick fog prevented her from doing so.
“What are you looking at?” Cobalt growled, annoyed by Applejack’s stare.
Applejack turned her gaze to the unicorn. “Just keeping my eye on you.”
“You don’t have to worry AJ.” Zipper smirked. “I ain’t going to shoot when my brother’s here.”
Marley narrowed his eyes. “That’s why I’m here.”
Zipper frowned as he spat out tobacco tainted saliva. “We need to talk.” He motioned to his brother to follow. Marley sighed as he looked at Applejack and Rarity who nodded. He smiled at Rarity and followed after his brother.
Lotus tapped her hooves together and cleared her throat. “Rarity?” She walked up to her friend. “Can we talk?”
Rarity looked at her old friend and smiled. “I was hoping to.” Lotus smiled as she walked past her friend and over toward the gate near the gravel road that led to the highway.
Cobalt stared at them before turning his gaze at Applejack. “Looks like it’s just us.”
Applejack sighed as she crossed her forelegs. “Looks like it.” She looked at the farmhouse, narrowing her eyes, trying to make out the blurry figures by the window.
“You know nothing will come of this.” Cobalt smirked.
Applejack looked at the stallion. “What makes you say that?”
“You really think this will end peacefully?” Cobalt tilted his head. Applejack looked at the farmhouse, chewing her cheek as she made out the silhouette of Twilight. “Yeah, two stubborn ponies coming to a deal.” He laughed. “Now that would be a shocker.” The memories of Ratchet tickled Applejack’s mind. Feeling her heartrate picking up, she took a deep breath and looked over at Rarity and Lotus.
“How have you been?” Lotus asked as she leaned a foreleg on the gate.
“I’ve been fine. Just taking it day by day.” Rarity smiled.
“Yeah, aren’t we all…” Lotus gave a nervous laugh as she looked at the road watching the trees swaying with the winds.
Rarity’s smile faded as she studied her former friend’s posture. “What’s wrong?”
Lotus bit her hoof as she looked at her friend. She laughed as she shook her head. “Oh, you know me…” She smiled at Rarity. “My sister… this… It’s a shit show!”
“Why are you staying with him and his group?” Rarity tilted her head.
Lotus hung her head. “Because my sister’s in love with the Governor.” She shook her head. “I had a plan to escape with her, but Blaze fucked it up!” She hissed.
Rarity shivered at her tone of voice. “Blaze had his reasons.”
Lotus stared at Rarity. “After all he’s done.” She frowned. “And you all kept him.” She frowned at the farmhouse. “He’s no different than the Governor.” Rarity bit her cheek as she looked at the farmhouse. She mused what Twilight and the Governor were discussing about.
“Well…” Twilight tapped the table as she looked down at her lap. “I know both of us want the military base.” She looked at the Governor. “All of this started because of that place.” She gave him a slight smirk. “We’ll split the supplies sixty, forty.”
The Governor smirked. “You’re taking sixty?”
She chewed her cheek. “No.” She finished her glass of whiskey. “You’re taking sixty.” She aggressively placed down her glass. “View it as an apology for what happened to your town.” She pointed at her face, making a circular motion with her hoof. “And your face.”
He smirked as he leaned back in his seat. “That’s cute…” He shook his head, holding in a laugh. “But I don’t care about the military base. That ship has sailed long ago.” He gave her a menacing smile. “You know exactly what I want.”
She narrowed her eyes. “What do you want.”
“Not what, but who.” He gritted his teeth.
She gently tapped her hoof against the table. “Not sure who you’re talking about?”
He glared at her. “You know who I’m talking about.” He leaned forward and lifted up his eye patch. “I want Blaze.” He glared at her. “He needs to pay for what he did.”
She stared at the table, studying the warm ivory white paint that coated its skin. “I’m not giving him up.” She glared at him. “Anypony in my group is not up for bargaining.” She threw the map in his face as she stood up. “Take your cut or…” She chewed her cheek as she stared at him.
“Or what?” He smirked as he studied her posture. “Shit…” He laughed. “You love him.” He leaned back in his seat. “You’re going to let your group suffer so you can have him all to yourself?”
Twilight growled. “Don’t test me!” She leaned forward, putting her hooves on the table. “I won’t be pushed around by ponies like you.”
The Governor scoffed. “If you don’t give him up within twenty-four hours,” He leaned forward getting in her face. “Well, I think you can figure it out.” He smirked. “Wanna repeat of Iron’s Ridge? The Orchard? Then continue on this path.” He gave her a sly smile. Twilight gritted her teeth as she narrowed her eyes.
Zipper glared at his brother as he spat out about wad of tobacco. Marley stared at his brother as he lit a cigarette. “What happened to you?” Marley finally spoke after taking a long drag.
Zipper sighed as he fidgeted with the belt of his prosthetic. “Naw, I’m the same big brother you’ve always known.” He smiled at him. “I’m just part of a new group.” He leaned against a crate near the silo. “A group I’d rather be a part of when push comes to shove.”
Marley narrowed his eyes, the ash tip falling off as he moved his cigarette to the left side of his mouth. “I’ve been doing fine with our old group.”
“They almost got me killed!” Zipper scoffed.
“It was a shit show and you know it.” Marley huffed. “I went back for you!”
“And I thank you for your kind gesture,” Zipper growled. “But you were a little slow.” He tapped his prosthetic.
Marley just stared at his brother with dull eyes. “Just like Pa.” He shook his head. “Jackass.”
Zipper gritted his teeth. “Pa was doing his best.” Marley rolled his eyes as he looked back at the farmhouse. Seeing Twilight stepping out, he sighed as he tapped a hoof on his brother's shoulder. Zipper softened his harsh demeanor as he grabbed his brother’s shoulder. “Join me.” He let out a sigh. “When things hit the fan, you’d rather be with the Governor.”
Marley looked into his brother’s eyes and saw a hint of doubt within. “I trust my old friends. Our old friends.” He frowned. “I hope you know what you’re doing.” He gently pushed his brother’s hoof off his shoulder and walked back to Applejack and Rarity. Zipper watched his brother stand close to Rarity. He spat out the rest of his tobacco as he glared at the unicorn.
“What’s the verdict?” Applejack asked as she saw Twilight walking up to the truck.
“Get in…” Twilight jumped into the driver seat.
Applejack grumbled as her, Rarity, and Marley jumped into the truck. “Girl, what happened?” Twilight frowned as she shifted the truck into gear as she stared at her friend. Shivering at her friend’s stern glare, Applejack looked back at Marley and Rarity. They too felt an uneasy sensation wash over them. “What does he want?”
-Poppies Grove-
-1:30pm-
“He wants what?” Maud shouted.
Twilight kept her composure as she looked at Maud’s horrified eyes. “He wants Pinkie.”
“Just Pinkie?” Spitfire asked as she comforted Maud.
“No…” Twilight stared at her hooves. “He also wants Blaze.”
Blaze who sat on one of the window stills let out a sigh. “Understandable.” He looked out the window and stared at the gate.
“He didn’t want his part of the military base?” Applejack ran her hooves through her mane. Twilight shook her head. Applejack hissed out a groan. “Did you offer him more of the base?” Some gave her curious or confused looks.
Twilight sighed. “I did, but he wants them!”
Pinkie shivered as she rocked back n’ forth. Copper pulled her into a hug and laid his head on hers. The group looked at one another mulling over what to do. Blaze bit his lower lip and tapped his hooves as he stared at the park ranger watchtower. “I’ll give myself up.”
Twilight looked up at him and frowned. “He wants both of you!”
“Twilight, let me go!” He shook his head. “Once I’m there I can get him to reconsider…”
“He said and I quote I’ll burn your home down if you don’t bring both to him.” Twilight crossed her forelegs.
Before Blaze could respond, Marley placed a hoof on his shoulder. “She’s right.” He sighed. “Even if you offered yourself as a sacrificial lamb, he still would come back here.”
Dr. Hooves who sat beside the fire shook his head. “You think he’d keep his word, even if we did give them up?”
“We are not giving up my sister!” Maud spat.
“Of course we aren’t!” Dr. Hooves shook his head. “I’m just saying!” He scoffed. “This Governor sounds like he’d rather get rid of us than leave us be.”
“I agree.” Fletcher crossed his forelegs. “I think this is all a ruse to get us distracted.”
“Really?” Hanzel asked.
“Yes.” Fletcher patted his brother’s head. “Really.”
“Why do you say that?” Iron Wing gave his friend a perplexed look.
“Like Hooves said, you think he just wants them?” Fletcher stood up. “He wants us bickering among ourselves so we can’t put up a fight when he does attack us.”
Twilight stared at the fire watching it dance about, consuming the logs without mercy. “That’s why we won’t let him.”
“What’s your plan?” Shining asked.
Twilight eyed the group, before looking at the gate.
-Mulberry-
-5:40pm-
The Governor stared at himself in the mirror. He glared at his eye patch, studying the clean stitching that held the pho-leather pieces together. Letting out a sigh, he leaned against the counter. His bat-like wings fluttered before folding back to their resting position.
“You, okay?” Aloe walked into the bathroom.
The Governor looked at her through the mirror. “Yes…” He gave her a smile. “Just preparing myself for the speech.”
“You’ll do fine.” She placed her hooves on his back and rubbed in between where his wings met. “You sure you want to go through with this?”
“They gave us no choice.” The Governor sighed as he stepped away from the sink and kissed her. “Still have feelings for your friends?”
Aloe stared into his eyes for several seconds, her mind mulling over her past. “No...” She looked at her hooves. “I love this place. I love the ponies who call this place home. And I love you.” She kissed him. “I’ll see you down stairs.” She stepped out of the room and left the building.
Alone, the Governor stepped into his office and opened the closet. His daughter burst out and did her usual dance of growling and hissing as the chains did their job. He gave her a warm smile. “I’ll be seeing you and mommy real soon.” He unholstered his knife and jammed it into the side of her head. Her body went limp and collapsed onto the hardwood floor. He stared down at her lifeless body with dull eyes as he slid the knife back into its sheath.
Lotus held a hoof to her stomach as she hugged the toilet. The meeting could’ve gone smoother. At least no one wanted to kill one another. Though seeing her friend Rarity was a reprieve that she desperately needed. ‘I hope it worked?’ Taking a deep breath, she stood up and stumbled out of the restroom. Hearing a cascade of voices echoing out, she stared at her window. “What the?” She walked over to the window and looked at the street below. “What the?” Seeing a large gathering by the bank, she felt a chill as she ran out of her room. “What is going on?”
Stepping out onto the streets she made her way over to the crowd. Seeing the Governor climbing onto the bed of a putter-truck parked in front of the bank, a cold chill washed over her. The stern look he gave the crowd unnerved her.
“My fellow ponies!” The Governor shouted, his deep voice silencing the crowd. “I have news that will be upsetting, but I know that we can overcome. After all, look at what we’ve built. We are stronger united!”
“What is wrong?” A mare asked.
The Governor looked at Aloe, who nodded. “I’ve met with the group who houses the pony who attacked us.” The crowd murmured as they spoke amongst themselves. “I kindly asked them to give him up so we can put him on trial, but they refused!” He noticed Lotus in the crowd. “They want us to live under fear!”
Lotus felt nauseous as she stared into his fierce yellow eyes. ‘No…’
“What do they want?” A stallion asked as he held his wife close to him.
Before the Governor spoke up, Aloe stood by his side. “They want what we have!” She growled. “This attack was just a message. But we’re going to send one of ours!” She studied the crowd. “A final and lasting message!”
Lotus felt like she was going to pass out. Shivering, she stepped away from the crowd and quickly jogged to her apartment. Aloe saw her sister entering her apartment building. She looked down, scolding her sister for her cowardice.
Looking at his lover, the Governor patted her on the shoulders and looked at the crowd. “I’m asking all able bodies to join the assault on this group.” He studied the crowd’s demeanor. “We are leaving tomorrow morning!” Many in the crowd cheered as they raised their hooves in the air. Smiling he looked back at Cobalt and Zipper. He noticed Zipper's anxious demeanor. His smile left as he looked back at the crowd, his eyes drifting towards the sky, watching the clouds roll into themselves.
-Poppies Grove-
-9:30pm-
“Spike?” Applebloom asked as she descended the stairs.
“Yeah?” Spike asked, his eyes glued to his sister and brother, who with Applejack, Iron Wing, Soarin, Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane were boarding up the lower portion of the lounge’s windows. “What up?” He looked at her when she didn’t respond.
“You coming?” She pulled her eyes from the working ponies.
Spike gave his siblings one more glance before he followed Applebloom up the stairs. They walked in silence until they got to the end of the hall that led to a smaller lounge that had one large table near a rectangle shaped window that overlooked the wood’s creeping down the cliffside. Taking a seat on one of the couches, Spike leaned back and stared out the window at the star filled sky.
Applebloom sat beside him, copying his pose as she looked over at Snowy, Dusk, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Hanzel, Dinky, Rumble, Pumkin Cake, and Pound Cake who sat on the other couch or on the floor around the table made out of a trunk of a redwood tree. Sensing the uneasy tension that hung over the room, she cleared her throat. “How’s everypony?”
“What do you think?” Sweetie Belle sighed as she laid her head on the redwood table.
“That’s a little rude.” Scootaloo replied. Sweetie Belle rolled her eyes as she stared at the table’s many rings.
“I guess we’re all a little stressed out.” Hanzel replied.
“Everything will be fine.” Rumble commented as he rummaged through a side table beside the couch.
“How?” Snowy scoffed.
“What she said.” Sweetie Belle sighed.
“Because we’re prepared.” Rumble grumbled.
“We know they’re coming.” Hanzel added.
“Really?” Snowy crossed her forelegs. “We were so prepared for Iron’s Ridge! So prepared at the Orchard!” She glared at Rumble and Hanzel. “So prepared they got my mommy and daddy killed!” Dusk placed his hooves on his sister’s shoulder’s and pulled her away from the colts.
Hanzel’s ears folded back. He felt uncomfortable and looked and Rumble and Dinky. Rumble tapped his hooves trying to form a response. Dinky looked at Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Spike hoping they’d respond.
“Ponies will die.” Pumpkin Cake commented out of nowhere as she glared at Snowy.
Snowy’s mood changed as she was taken back by the young filly’s response. The other’s looked at each other stunned that Pumpkin; six-year-old Pumpkin would say such a thing. “Yeah… But they…”
“Shit happens…” Pumpkin rolled her eyes.
“Language.” Spike grumbled.
“Give me a break!” Pumpkin raised her voice. “Our parents are dead! Yours are dead.” She pointed at Snowy, Spike, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle. “Yours could be dead!” She pointed at Rumble and Hanzel. “That’s life now.” She crossed her forelegs and glared at the table. “Life is unfair…” Tears came to her eyes. Her brother pulled her into a hug.
Spike and the others looked at one another. A heaviness hung over them as they uncomfortably accepted the young filly’s statement. “Let’s hope things go well…” Rumble rubbed his foreleg.
Spike frowned as he leaned forward and crossed his arms over his knees. “Whatcha thinking?” Applebloom asked.
“What will happen if we fail.” He replied.
“Why are you thinking that?” Hanzel gave the dragon a perplexed glare.
“I’m not trying to have negative thoughts...” Spike sighed. “I’m just hoping our string of bad luck ends for once.” He looked up at the ceiling staring at the lightbulbs that hung from it. Applebloom stared at him before looking up at the ceiling as well. Her mind swimming over ideas that danced in her head.
-Mulberry-
-11:12pm-
A cold sweat coated Lotus as she timidly walked the street that hugged the wall. The sounds of her hooves striking cobblestone filling the air. Getting close to her destination, she slowed her pace and lightened her steps. Hugging one of the buildings on her right, she peaked around it and stared at the parked putter-trucks that occupied the arena.
She smacked her dry mouth as she saw some of the Governor’s stallions mulling about. Feeling her stomach twisting into itself, she took several deep breaths and made her way over to the vehicles.
Hugging the fence around the bleachers. Lotus snuck through a hole in the fence and hid under them. Staring at one of the trucks closets to her, she rummaged through her saddlebag and pulled out a pair of clippers. Shivering, she waited for an opportunity. Seeing the stallion by the truck walking to the area’s announcer box, she jumped from her hiding spot and dove under the truck.
“Okay…” She glared at the brake lines and snipped them. Brake fluid poured out at a steady pace, drenching the arena’s sandy dirt floor. Seeing no one near her location, she rolled out from under the truck and under another one.
Clipping the tuck’s brake lines, she stared at the golden viscose liquid pouring out. Her mind drifted to her sister. She couldn’t fathom that she’d willing joined the governor’s suicidal crusade to go to war… ‘You can…’ She scolded herself. ‘You just don’t want to admit it…’ Feeling the liquid soaking her mane, she cursed and crawled from under the truck and stood up. Seeing four more trucks, she steadied herself and snuck over to them.
“Lotus?”
Lotus nearly had a heart attack as she jerked to a stop. Looking to her right she saw her sister standing by the back of the truck she was just under. She saw her sister’s questioning stare. “Uh… What are you doing here?”
“I could ask you the same thing?” Aloe stepped up to her sister. “What are you doing?”
Lotus chewed her cheek. “Helping…” She looked at the truck.
“Helping?” Aloe tilted her head. “Helping how?” She narrowed her eyes.
Lotus felt uncomfortable. Three months… It only took three months for her sister to change. To become a pony, she no longer recognized. “I’m checking on the trucks.” She looked at the truck once more. “Using my skills Willy taught me.”
Aloe stared her down while glancing at the truck a few times. “Why?” She stepped closer to her sister. “Why are you helping?”
Lotus stared into her sister’s azure eyes. “Just doing what’s best for my sister.” She placed a hoof on her sister’s shoulder, giving her a kiss before leaving the arena. Aloe watched her sister slip out through the arena’s main gate. Puckering her lips, she stared down at the ground, pondering her sister’s words, when a dark wet spot caught her eye. Bending down, she saw the oil-soaked soil under the truck. Looking back at the arena’s gate, her eyes narrowed.
-Poppies Grove-
-12:45am-
Limestone gasped as her eyes opened. Feeling a heaviness on her chest, she coughed violently. Groaning from the pain in her throat, she rubbed her neck as she looked at her surroundings. Finding that she was in a cabin, she blinked several times as she stared dumbfounded at the items within the humble space.
“Limestone?” Granite grumbled as he sat up, rubbing his eyes as he looked down at her. “You’re awake.” He smiled as he kissed her forehead.
“What happened?” Limestone asked trying to see him through the darkness. He leaned over and turned on the lantern beside their bed. The warm glow filled the room. Limestone gasped as she saw his battered state. Memories poured out from the recess of her mind. Staring at the room’s walls, she felt a chill as she wiggled her right hind leg and felt the bandage that covered her stump. “How did you make it back?”
“Fought through the pian.” He laid back down, pulling her close to his body.
“Where’s Pinkie and Copper?” She rubbed up against him.
“They’re safe.” He sighed as he looked into her eyes. “Blaze rescued them.”
Limestone stared at her boyfriend with wide eyes. “Blaze? Rescued?”
“It’s a long story.” Maud answered for Granite as she sat up from the futon. “I’m so glad you’re finally awake?”
Limestone forced herself to sit up. “I feel like I was struck by several putter-trucks.”
“Aren’t we all.” Pinkie added as she too woke up, poking her head from the loft over Limestone’s bed. Copper did the same thing.
Seeing his swollen eye and busted lip, Limestone stared at her sister. “What happened?”
Pinkie’s joyful smile left as she tapped her hooves against the beam. “After you passed out, a group of ponies attacked Copper and I.” She shivered. “Zipper was with them.” She saw Limestone’s shocked face. “He works for a pony… A pony who calls himself the Governor.” Tears began to flood her eyes.
Concern washed over Limestone as she looked at her older sister. Maud hung her head as she looked at Pinkie. “This Governor, raped Pinkie to get the location of our home.” Spitfire placed a hoof on Maud’s shoulders.
Limestone stared at her baby sister. “How are you holding up?”
Pinkie shrugged her shoulders. “Alive…” She looked into her sister’s eyes. “I’m more worried about you.” She looked at her lower half and saw the dip under the sheet. “I’m sorry…”
Limestone threw off her sheets and started at her stub. “Its alright…” She smirked at Pinkie. “You did what you had to do.” She timidly touched the bandage and hissed at the soreness. “I can’t believe it worked.”
“We’re glad it did.” Maud smiled.
Limestone smiled at her sisters. “So?” Her eyes narrowed. “What are we going to do about this Governor?”
-Mulberry-
-1:00am
“Are you sure?” The Governor asked as he held his hooves in front of his mouth.
“I’m sure?” Aloe looked down at her hooves.
“Were down two trucks now!” Cobalt snapped as he paced around in circles.
“Its easy to fix.” Zipper rolled his eyes. “We'll barrow some brake fluid from the others.”
“And slowl down our assault.” Cobalt glared at him. “I bet you’re happy about that? You’ve been very unenthusiastic about this assault.”
Zipper returned the glare. “I’m fine with it, as long as my brother isn’t killed!”
The Governor sighed as he rubbed his brow. “Stop this bickering!” He glared at the stallions. “We are leaving within four hours. We need to deal with Lotus!”
“What are you planning?” Zipper felt a slight chill wash over him.
The Governor let out a heavy sigh as he looked at Aloe. Aloe chewed her cheek as she stared into his intense eyes. “She’s…” Aloe’s timid eyes hardened. “She’s too much of a risk.” Her tail flicked side to side.
The Governor nodded as he looked at Cobalt and Zipper. “Cobalt, bring her to the bank’s basement.” He stared at Zipper who broke eye contact and looked at the floor.
“Let me get her.” Aloe placed a hoof on the Governor’s shoulder. “She’d trust me.” She felt a chill was over her as she left the office room and out of the bank.
Lotus quickly shoved several clothing items and bags of dried food into her saddlebag. Her stomach twist and turned as she packed. Her mind swam wild with thoughts. Thoughts of where to go, what to do once at her destination. She stopped as she stared at her haphazardly packed bag. ‘Poppies Grove…’ She looked at the clock over her bed. “Rarity…” Her mind drifted to her days back at the spa, the spa her and her sister ran together… ‘Aloe...’ Lotus felt a burning on the edges of her eyes.
Hearing a knock on her door, a shiver danced across her back. Timidly she stepped up to the door. “Who is it?”
“Its your sister!”
Lotus perked up as she opened the door and was taken back by her sister’s dull expression. “Aloe?” She looked at each end of the hall. “What’s wrong?”
Aloe put on a smile. “Could I come in?”
Lotus looked back at her saddlebag on her bed. “Um… Give me a…”
Aloe put her hoof in the door and pushed in. “Why are you acting all…” Seeing the saddlebag her smile left as she slowly walked up to it. “Whatcha doing?” She eyed the saddlebag skeptically.
Lotus stammered as she fidgeted with the bag. “I’m…” She pulled the bag close to her chest. “I’m leaving.”
Aloe raised her brow. “Leaving?” She looked down at her hooves. “Where are you going?”
Lotus stared at her sister. “I…” Her sister’s stern posture unnerved her. “Far away from here…” Her mind drifted to her friend Rarity. To their old group… where her sister used to be her normal self.
Aloe paced around her sister. “Where?”
Lotus put on a brave face. “I’m not telling you.” She threw on her saddlebag. “I’m doing this for you.” She made her way toward the door. “I’ll just get in your way.”
Aloe blocked her. “Get in my way?” She growled.
Lotus frowned at her sister. “You clearly love this place, I don’t. You love him! And I don’t approve!” She tried to slip past her sister, but Aloe pushed her back. Her sister’s scowl made her heart skip a beat. The aura surrounding Aloe felt foreign and unnatural. “Sis?”
Aloe kept quiet for a few seconds before shaking her head. “You’re easy to read.” She narrowed her eyes. “Always easy to tell when you were bullshitting.” She stepped forward. “You’re not going back to your old group.”
“Ours…”
“Yours!” Aloe snapped. Lotus swallowed her fear and pushed against her sister, but Aloe pushed her back. “Fine… Go!” Aloe stepped aside. Lotus eyed her sister as she stepped out of her room. Walking toward the stairs, Lotus looked back and saw her sister slowly stepping out of her room, her eyes harsh and uncaring.
Lotus tore her eyes from her sister and looked forward as she neared the top of the stairs. Stopping at the top step, she took in a deep breath to calm her emotions. ‘Aloe… why…’ She felt hooves on her flank. Before she could react, she lost her footing and tumbled down the stairs. She groaned as the steps struck her body. Getting to the bottom, Lotus groaned out in pain as she struggled to gather her bearings.
Seeing her saddlebag had fallen off and was lying beside her, she groaned as she tried to stand up, but cried out as she felt searing pain radiating from her hindleg. “Aloe?” She questioned as she turned to look at the top of the stairs, but she never got the chance as someone wrapped the barrel strap of her saddlebag around her neck.
In her peripheral vision she saw her sister’s distinct pink fur color. “ALOE!” She choked as the pressure around her neck increased. She heard her sister grunting as she pulled the strap back. “AL-OE! S-S-STOP!” Lotus kicked her hooves about, fighting through the pain as she desperately tried to get her sister off of her. “A-LO-E!” Tears poured from her eyes as she gasped for any amount of air. “P-LE-AS-E!” She gagged as Aloe yanked on the strap.
“SHUT UP!” Aloe hissed as she twisted the strap and cinched it tight to the back of Lotus’s neck.
Slowly Lotus’s vison turned black as every breath became harder and harder. Her limbs became weaker and weaker. Aloe huffed at every jerk her sister made, but as the seconds ticked away, her sister’s choked cries became quieter. For what felt like hours, only lasted a few minuets as she felt her sister go limp, even still, she kept the strap tight around her neck, just to make sure.
“Aloe?” The Governor called from the hall of the apartment. “What’s…” Seeing Aloe at the bottom of the stairs with Lotus’s lifeless corpse on top of her, he quickened his pace. “What happened to bringing her to the bank’s basement?”
Aloe felt a knot in her throat as the realization of what she’d done came into focus. “She…” She caught her breath. “She was leaving.” She loosened her grip allowing the saddlebag’s strap to fall to the floor. “She was going to warn them of our attack.” She jumped up and hugged him.
The Governor stared at Lotus's hollowed eyes staring up at the ceiling, frozen in a state of shock and horror. “What the fuck!” Zipper stared at Lotus as Cobalt and him walked up to them. “What did you do?” He looked at Aloe in shock.
“What needed to be done.” The Governor stated flatly.
“We could’ve used her in the attack.” Zipper spat. “We need to get my brother out of there before we light it up!”
“Use her?” The Governor glared at Zipper. “She was going to betray us!” He got in his face. “What side are you on?” Zipper stared at the bat pony for while before he turned his eyes from him. “Make sure you destroy the brain before she turns.” He wrapped a hoof over Aloe’s shoulder as he led her out of the apartment. “And do it before somepony sees.” He whispered a growl as he exited the building. Zipper and Cobalt looked at one another before looking at Lotus. A knot formed in Zipper’s stomach as he stared into Lotus’s hollowed eyes.
-The Next Day-
The sound of trucks roaring down the frozen road filled the air. The Governor glared at the road’s horizon as he followed its curvature. Glancing over at Aloe, he saw her staring at the rifle in her hooves. It was the same one Lotus used when she’d take watch at the gate. A part of him was upset that she’d betrayed them. ‘She could’ve been a useful pony.’ His mind turned to Aloe. ‘At least you turned out perfect.’
Feeling his gaze, Aloe looked at him with a smile. “Nervous?” Her smile left.
“No…” He looked at the road. “Once we do this, we’ll be safe.”
Aloe looked at the road as well. “What about Zipper?” She chewed her cheek. “He’ll want to save his brother.”
The Governor tapped his hoof against the steering wheel. “He’ll have to choose us or his brother.” He shifted up a gear. “Hope he choses wisely.” Aloe glance at the bat pony before looking at her rifle. Pulling back the bolt and seeing a round in the chamber, she closed the bolt and glared at the road.
The atmosphere around the visitor center was silent. The calm winds and the cloudless morning sky created a calming aura that captured the essence of nature itself. This silence was shatter as a truck roared down the road, smashing through the main gate. Three trucks followed after and drove up to the visitor center. As quickly as they arrived the ponies within piled out and opened fire on. Bullets ridded the building’s skin, peppering shards of wood and glass everywhere.
The hail of bullets ended as the ponies reloaded.
The Governor looked over his small rag tag army. “Everypony loaded up?”
“Yeah!” A stallion commented. “I’ll move up…” A shot rang out as a bullet torn through his skull.
The Governor and his stallions and mares ducked behind their trucks. Some of them fired in random directions in hope of stopping the opposing gunfire. “Where are they?” Aloe growled as several bullets ricochet off the truck’s hood.
The Governor peaked through the driver side window and glared at the watchtower. Seeing a figure firing on his stallions, he frowned as he aimed his rifle and fired a shot, the figure fell behind cover. “Stand your ground!” He shouted.
Zipper growled as he went for cover. Seeing a figure on the balcony of the visitor center. He aimed his rifle and peered through the scope. Seeing his brother however, he lowered the scope from his eyes. ‘What am I doing…’ He looked at the Governor and Aloe, stunned at their fiery expressions.
Several more shots rained down from the Governor’s left and from his flank. Jerking as a bullet stuck the ground by his hooves. He scanned over the visitor center and cabins seeing flashes all around. Aloe screamed as a bullet tore through her ear. Panicked the Governor stood over her as he looked at his army and saw some had fallen while the ones who still lived were jumping back into the trucks.
“I said stand your ground!”
“We need to fall back!” Zipper shouted as he stood up and threw open the door. “Get in!” He jumped in the truck. The Governor growled as he and Aloe got into the truck. The vehicles sped off through the opened gate and back to from whence they came.
Far enough away, the governor placed a hoof on Zipper’s shoulder. “Stop the truck!”
“Why?”
“Stop the truck!”
Zipper slammed on the breaks bringing the truck to a sliding halt. The other trucks behind them slammed on their breaks as well. The Governor jumped out of the truck, pacing around as he waited for the remainder of his army to gather around him. “Why did we stop?” A mare asked.
The governor looked at his ponies. “We are going back.”
“What?” A stallion scoffed.
“We can still win this!” Cosmo chastised him.
“We need to go back home and gather ourselves.” Another stated.
“And wait for them to attack us.” Cobalt spat.
“At least we’ll have a home advantage!” A mare growled.
The Governor glared at his ponies before looking at Zipper. Zipper matched his gaze. “Maybe we should’ve taken Twilight’s deal.” Zipper grumbled.
The Governor glared at him as he got in his face. “Let me see your rifle!” Zipper glared at the bat pony as he reluctantly handed it over. The Governor pulled down the lever and saw a shell in the chamber. Sticking the tip of his hoof in the loading port and feeling resistance, he frowned, showing his fangs. “Never fired a shot?”
Zipper glared at the Governor. “Picking my targets wisely.”
The Governor kept up his scowl as he looked at the others. “We’re going back.”
“Well, I’m not!” A mare shouted as she made her way back onto the truck. Many nodded as they started following her lead. The Governor gritted his teeth, his hooves gripping the rifle tight against his chest.
A hail of gunfire filled the air. The Governor whipped his head to the left and saw Aloe firing upon the cowardice crowd. It didn’t take long for him to join her as they put down that last of the fleeing ponies. Cobalt, Zipper, and Cosmo stared at the massacred ponies with wide eyes. Feeling sick, Zipper slowly backed away and ran down the road.
Seeing him fleeing, Aloe tuned on her hunches and aimed her rifle and fired off several shots that struck Zipper’s back, sending him to the ground. Hearing him crying out in pain, the Governor scoffed as he looked at Cobalt and Cosmo. Silently they nodded their heads. Satisfied, they all jumped into one of the trucks and drove off from the pile of bodies on the side of the road.
-Five Minutes Earlier-
Twilight poked her head from the barricade and looked at the some of the bodies that lied on the snow. Shivering she stood up and looked around. “Is everypony alright?”
“Yeah!” Applejack shouted as she stood up from her hiding spot.
“Fletcher has been shot!” Rainbow Dash shouted from the watchtower.
“How bad is it?” Iron Wing asked.
“He says its not bad!” Rainbow Dash popped her head back up. “It’s just his shoulder.” She groaned as she dipped back behind the railing. “Stay still!”
Iron Wing shook his head as he saw the others gathering around him. “We did it!”
“We did.” Twilight looked at the bodies lying on the snow. “We’re going to need to deal with them.” She walked over to the visitor center and up to the truck that was tucked away in the back.
“What do mean, deal with them?” Derpy asked.
Twilight stopped and looked back at her friends. “Hunt them down.”
“Twilight that’s not us.” Applejack walked along side Twilight.
“That’s not you.” Twilight glared at her friend.
Applejack bit her cheek. “We’ll lose the moral high ground.”
Twilight shook her head. “All I’m worried about is another attack!” She opened the driver side door. “Anypony coming?” Shining, Iron Wing, Blaze, Thunderlane, Pinkie and Maud got into the truck.
“What about my brother?” Marley asked.
Twilight bit her cheek as she looked at Pinkie who was biting her tongue. “That’s between you and him.” She could see Pinkie disliked her answer. Marley nodded as he got into the truck. “We’ll be back.” She looked at Applejack. “Keep your ears and eyes open just in case they come back.”
Applejack nodded as she watched the truck leave. Feeling a chill, she looked at Derpy and Poppy. “Let the kids know that we’re okay.”
What about Hanzel?” Derpy pointed at the watchtower.
“How’s Fletcher doing?” Applejack looked at the tower.
“He’s doing fine!” Hooves commented as he waved at them.
“Feeling like shit!” Fletcher added weakly as he held a hoof to his bandaged wound.
The group laughed at his tone of voice. Shaking her head, Applejack threw her rifle on her back and walked up to the visitor center. “Looks like we’re going to have a lot of repairs.” Rarity frowned at the building’s battered state.
“Yeah…” Applejack replied as she looked at the broken gate. “A lot of work…”
“What’s your plan for when we get there?” Shining asked as he looked at his sister.
Twilight frowned as she turned the steering wheel avoiding a broken branch that had fallen on the road. “We’ll scout it out.”
“I can do that.” Blaze commented.
“What about the ponies who didn’t attack us?” Maud asked.
“Fuck them.” Pinkie spat. Maud looked at her sister, a slight chill washed over her as she saw the hate pouring from his eyes.
Twilight gripped the steering wheel. “We only kill ponies who attack us!” She gave Pinkie a quick glance back. Pinkie shivered at her tone and looked down at the floor.
Feeling confidant that her point was made, Twilight eyed the road’s wide turn around a small rock face that was made from the road cutting through the mountain. Seeing a body on the road, she slammed on the brakes. The tuck’s tires sliding across the road a few feet, before jerking to a stop.
Shining groaned from the sudden need to brace himself. “Why did you… Shit!” Looking through the windshield, they saw about twenty-five bodies lying on the ground. A few had turned and were consuming the ones who hadn’t. “What the hell happened?”
“I don’t know?” Twilight shut off the truck as they piled out.
Slowly walking up to a trotter close to them. Marley slowly unholstered his crossbow. A nauseous feeling came over him as the pony’s fur color seemed familiar. The trotter groaned as it used its front hooves to turn over the corpse it was consuming. See a prosthetic, Marley froze. Twilight and her friends felt a chill wash over them as they saw the prosthetic as well. “Marley?” Twilight looked at the earth pony.
Marley swallowed his fears and stepped up closer to the trotter. Hearing the crunching of snow, the trotter halted its feast and turned around. Marley’s throat tightened and his body shivered as he looked into his brother’s milky eyes. “Zipper?” Marley’s limbs felt weak.
Pinkie felt a biting chill as she watched Zipper stand on his hooves, stumbling towards Marley. She felt strange, on one hand, she felt sorry for Marley, but on the other hand, another part of her was glad for Zipper’s demise. With the conflicting emotions fogging her mind, she lost her balance and collapsed to the ground.
“Pinkie?” Maud lifted her sister up. Overwhelmed, Pinkie buried her face in her sister’s chest and began to cry. Maud was confused as to why, but she ignored her confusion and focused on comforting her baby sister.
Marley gritted his teeth as he fought the tears flooding his eyes. Letting out a held breath. He looked at his brother with a flat expression. “Sorry brother.” He lifted his crossbow and sent a bolt through his skull.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
           Part 1: Chapter 1 - This Isn't Kansas           
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 1 - This Isn't Kansas
“Twilight, are you almost done with your potion?” Spike asked from the bottom of the spiral staircase.
Twilight bit her tongue as she ground up minerals with her pestle and mortar. “Almost Spike!” She yelled back keeping her eyes on her work. “I need to add a few more ingredients to the mix!” Using her magic, she poured the grounded-up minerals into a beaker containing a corrosive substance. Humming a giddy tune, she picked up the beaker closed it shut with a cork and gave it a shake.
“You know Ponyville’s science fair isn’t until next week!” Spike looked out the round-shaped window beside the front door. He watched as the sun dipped below the horizon. “You can come back and work on it after the dance!” He fidgeted with his bowtie. “I mean you’re not even ready!”
Twilight rolled her eyes. “Can’t wait to see your special somepony?”
Spike blushed, kicking the bottom step. “Uh, sort of…”
“I’m sure your ‘special somepony will understand.” Twilight watched the mixture sizzle. “I just need a few more minutes…”
A loud bang rang in Twilight’s ears. Smoke filled the room enveloping her in its embrace. Her ears rang as she lay on her carpeted floor. Her head throbbed as she stared up at her ceiling fan spinning slowly. She tried to take a breath but she found it quite difficult to do so. She coughed violently and gagged at the taste of iron in her mouth.
“Twilight?” Spike called out. “Are you okay?” He asked as he ascended the stairs.
Twilight hissed as she felt her stomach twist itself into a knot. She tried once more to stand but fell on her stomach. She groaned, staring off into space. Double vision causing her world to twist and turn into itself.
“Twilight, can you hear me…. Twilight!” Spike shouted in a panic as he saw his sister lying in a pool of her own blood.
Twilight stared at Spike standing over her with drunken eyes. “There’s…. Two of…. You?”
Spike scanned over the burn and gash on her neck. Shivering at the amount of blood, he quickly grabbed one of her blankets on her bed and wrapped it tight around her wound. Finished with his impromptu first-aid, Spike ran out of her room. “Hold on Twilight! I’m going to get help!” He looked back once more and saw her reaching out with her front hooves. He looked away and swallowed the lump in his throat. “Just hold on….”
The world was muffled for Twilight, but she could make out her front door slamming open and Spike’s frantic cries for help from her bedroom’s opened window. As time passed, Twilight felt her surroundings beginning to feel cold and foreign to her. Darkness crept into her vision. Tears swelled around her eyes. A million horrid thoughts danced in her head. Her breathing became cumbersome as she tried to take a breath. Exhaling sharply, her world went black….
Piercing silence filled Twilight’s mind. Her ear rang sharply, aggravating her migraine. She stared numbly at the plain white ceiling above her with bloodshot eyes. The sheets that lay over her were itchy and uncomfortable as they clung to her sweat-soaked fur.
Twilight tried to sit up with a moan, but her body felt like a ton of bricks. She let out a sigh as she laid back on the medical bed. Breathing slowly, she turned her head to the left and looked out the window. She saw that it was an overcast day. The clouds slowly moved across the sky, mixing and rolling into one another. Letting out a sigh she looked to her right and saw a stand with an IV bag. Confused she forced herself to sit up. She hissed out her discomfort and painfully looked around from her perch.
Seeing that she had woken up in one of the recovery rooms of Ponyville’s Medical Center, she looked at her lap and stared at the rough fibers of her bed’s blanket. “What happened?” She mumbled to herself as she ran a hoof along her neck. She hissed and pulled her hoof away from her neck. “Oh….” She moaned as she remembered her accident. “I should’ve been more careful with that potion.” She placed her hoof on the wound. Feeling a bandage covering it she let out a moan as she slouched forward.
Her ears flicked at the silence. It was deafening. Twilight looked out the window once more at the clouds overhead. The ringing in her ears filled her mind once more as she rubbed her forehead. Her horn sparked from her frustration. She stared at the IV once more and followed the line to her right foreleg.
Rubbing her eyes, she looked at the IV bag and looked at the date on the bag. ‘The twelfth day of the fifth month of nineteen-twenty-three.’ She rubbed her head. “I’ve been in the hospital for two weeks?” She touched her neck. ‘I could’ve died….’ She looked back at the IV bag. ‘Why is it empty?” She stared at the door to her room and saw that it was shut.
Looking at the call button beside her, she pressed it, but no sound was made. Huffing her frustrations, she looked at the door. “Nurse….” She choked on her words. Her throat felt like a barren desert. She gritted her teeth. “Nurse!” A coughing fit overcame her. Taking back control, Twilight stared at the door with tear-filled eyes. “Why is no one coming?”
Nervous she looked at the IV stand and swallowed a lump in her throat. She used what strength she had and grabbed the stand with her front hooves. With a heavy sigh, she slipped out of her bed. Placing a hind hoof onto the cold tile floor, she let gravity take over allowing the limb to take all her weight. Her actions gave her a short burst of Nirvana before gravity overtook her, sending her crashing to the floor.
Lying on the ground completely frustrated with her current situation she yelled out with a tired sigh. “NURSE!”
Still receiving no reply, Twilight lifted herself up off the floor and slowly made her way to her recovery room’s restroom. Stepping into the small space, she looked into the mirror hanging over the sink. She stared numbly at herself. Her dark lavender mane was fizzled and undone. Her bright purple eyes were dull and tired. Her light purple fur coat was unkept and knotted. As her friend Rarity would put it, ‘She was a hot mess.’
Huffing out a sigh she turned on the faucet. A low groan thumped through the pipes before a puff of air huffed out of the mouth of the faucet. Twilight stared at the waterless faucet. “No….” She felt a shiver run down her back. Stepping out of the bathroom she stared out the window and saw the clouds parting revealing the afternoon sun.
“What’s going on?” Twilight walked up to her door. She tried to use her magic to turn the knob, but a sharp sensation danced across her skull. Frustrated she pushed against the door with her body. The door opened slowly as whatever was blocking it squeaked along the floor. With a gap big enough for her she slipped through and stared at the medical gurney with a raised brow.
“What the?” Twilight mumbled as she tore her eyes from the object to the hall, she stood in.
Wires hung from the exposed ceiling tiles. The laminated floor was coated with splintered wood, plaster, glass, and blood. Office and medical supplies littered the floor haphazardly. Bullet holes, arrows, and magic residue scared the walls. The rest of the hall further down was bathed in darkness, while the other half behind her was lit except for a single light bulb that flickered on and off sporadically.
“What happened?” Tears came to Twilight’s eyes while she slowly walked up to a desk across from her. Dust covered its surface like a thick sheet. Lifting herself up, she peaked over the countertop. Her vision is greeted with papers and knick-knacks lying randomly about, covered in dust and soaking in blood. Seeing said blood, her body shivered as she followed its trail to the corpse of a mare.
The mare stared back at her with milky-colored eyes. Fear overwhelmed Twilight as she jumped back from the desk. Her trembling legs caused her to trip over herself. Shivering she used her forearms to drag herself away from the desk until she butted up against a wall. “What the….” She looked to her left at the hall and its dark abyss. A chill ran down her spine as she feared the unknowns. Swallowing the lump in her throat she moved to the other end of the hall.
Finding the hall ended in a ‘T’ section, she stood under the flickering light thinking of what she should do next. Restudying her surroundings, she noticed a metal door behind her, and straight ahead was a hallway leading to the cafeteria.
The soft buzzing of the dying lightbulb overhead unnerved her. She looked back at the mare and stared at her milky white eyes. Shivers danced down her spine as she imagined what awful things the mare must’ve experienced.
Pulling herself from her mindless fog, she looked at the door behind her and gave the handle a nudge with her hoof. It gave in, only a little then stayed firm. ‘Locked...’ She felt her despair grow as she turned her attention to the cafeteria’s doors at the end of the hall. Shivering, she let out a sigh and made her way to them.
Having made her way past the scatterings of debris, she examined the doors. Jammed through the handles was a broken two-by-four. “Why would they lock the doors so crudely?”
Summing her magic to the best of her ability, she pushed the beam through the handles, all be it, very clumsily. With a huff, she threw open the doors. “Oh, dear sweet Celestia!” Twilight choked on her words at the horrid smells of decay entering her nostrils.
Within the cafeteria walls stood several ponies of all ages and races, showing different states of bodily harm, strange growths, and bodily decay. Other bodies lay on the ground their flesh torn from their bones. One of the dead, a young mare with a red cross as her ‘cutie mark’ on her flank turned her head to face Twilight, her milky eyes glaring at her.
Twilight’s eyes stay fixated on the mare. She knew this mare. She was one of her go-to nurses…. Her friend. “Redheart? It’s me…. Twilight…. Redheart?”
Redheart tilted her head, trotting slowly toward Twilight. Moans of pain escaped her lips with each step she took.
Twilight noticed other ponies making their way toward her. Their movements sent chills down her spine. They looked sick…. Lost…. Dead…. Feeling her stomach twisting itself into a knot, she backed away from the approaching group. “Please stay back you don’t look well….”
Redheart lunged at Twilight.
Twilight threw up her front hooves preventing Redheart from sinking her teeth into her neck. “Get off of me!” What do you think you are doing!” Twilight hissed as she held the mare back. “What’s wrong with you!”
Redheart’s response was the gnashing of her teeth.
Fighting through her migraine, Twilight managed to summon enough magic to help push Redheart off of her. With a frightened gasp, she ran down the hall to the exit sign over the stairs. Seeing her meal escaping, Redheart gave chase and tackled Twilight.
Both mares tumbled down the stairs. Redheart fell headfirst, landing awkwardly on her neck. Her body weight and the force of the fall snapped her neck, twisting her head around in an ungodly manner. Twilight landed on Redheart’s body and bounced off crashing against the wall. Slowly getting up, Twilight let out a gasp as she saw the sight of Redheart’s mangled body. Redheart’s eyes lay still for a short second before darting over at the unicorn, her jaw snapping at her.
Twilight jumped back as adrenaline coursed through her veins as she bolted down the steps, slamming against the metal double doors. They opened violently sending her tumbling onto the pavement of the parking lot. Pain danced across her body as she stood up. “Ow….”
Hearing the muffled groans of the dead coming down the stairs, she took off her medical gown and jumped to the doors in a panic. She quickly tied the gown around the handles. She managed to get a second knot tied before the doors jerked from the dead slamming themselves into them.
She jumped back and butted up against a parked putter-wagon. Her body shook violently. She dared not open her eyes. But as the minutes passed, all remained quiet. Getting a hold of her nerves, her eyes opened and she stared at the doors. Her knot held firm, only allowing a small gap that the dead could fit their forelegs through.
Taking a shallow breath, Twilight studied her surroundings, ensuring that the parking structure was void of any dead. Seeing none, she slowly sat up, her gaze falling back on the doors. The dead glared at her with crazed eyes. She looked into those eyes of theirs. They held no soul. “What happened to them?” She stepped away from the doors. “They look sick…. Was there a pandemic? But how?” Her eyes went wide. “No! My family!” Twilight felt her heart slam against her chest. Thoughts of her family members as one of the dead swam through her mind.
Summoning what strength she had left she quickly made her way out of the parking lot structure to the main road that led to Ponyville’s town center.
Sunlight slammed Twilight’s vision as the path’s brick-and-mortar wall lowered into the ground as she ascended the incline. She held up a hoof, allowing her eyes to adjust to the sun’s light. Blinking several times, her eyes are greeted by the vast array of trees that surrounded the hospital swaying with the afternoon breeze. The winds calmed her as she took a deep breath. Letting out a sigh she shook her nervousness away and made her way to Ponyville proper.
As she walked, the parking structure fading behind her, the hospital itself came into view. Twilight’s pace slowed as she stared at the distressing scene of destruction and death before her. The longer she stared, the weaker her limbs became. Her stride faltered causing her to collapse on the grassy field that surrounded the hospital. “Oh, sweet, Luna….” Her pupils shrank.
Military and medical equipment lay across the grassy lot, battered and broken. Several putter wagons and cars of military and civilian make rested in silence, rusting away, some with broken, burnt interiors, and or covered in layers of dust. Among the disarray of equipment and vehicles bodies of military, hospital staff and civilian ponies lay resting in the positions of their final moments.
Her body shook and her teeth rattled. Her eyes watered once again. Tears rolled down her face as she collapsed onto the ground. “I… I need to get out of here…” Twilight looked over her shoulders. It seemed to her at least like the swaying trees were inviting her to leave to escape this horror. She followed their command. There was no sense in arguing with them.
Twilight walked slowly down the cobblestone road. The trees alongside the road danced with the winds. The feeling around her is calm. She welcomed this. After seeing what she had seen, she didn’t know if she could witness more of it…. “Uh?” Twilight came to a halt as she came up to the bridge that led into town. Her body shivered as she put a hoof up to her mouth. “Oh, no….”
Her eyes laid upon a wreck on the bridge blocking the path into town. A large putter wagon had crashed into the back of several putter cars and found itself hanging preciously over the edge. But what drew Twilight’s eye was one of the dead, a teenage colt, lying motionless pinned under the tire of a putter car.
Shivering, Twilight stepped up closer to him but stopped. The colt began to move as he felt her presence. He turned his gaze to her and let out a pained hiss as he reached out to her with his front limbs.
Sadness overcame her as Twilight stepped away. “Sweet Celestia….” She looked past the wreckage and saw her home in the distance. Not seeing a safe path over the heap of vehicles, she looked down at the creek. The water was flowing softly along its path to the lake a few miles to the town’s west. Giving the colt a quick glance, she jumped down the embankment and crossed the algae-covered rocks to the other side.
Taking a deep breath Twilight made a mad dash toward her home.
Getting to the back door, she rummaged through the rocks lining the overgrown garden until she found the phony rock containing a hidden key. Hey held firmly in her magic, she put it into the lock when suddenly, the door swung inward. “It’s unlocked?” Nervously she opened the door and stepped inside.
The door creaked as it came to a stop.
The sunlight of the late afternoon shinned through the open door. illuminating the interior in a soft warm glow and casting her shadow on the floor.
Twilight’s home had received the act of looting to its fullest. A fair amount of her books were either missing or torn up. Pictures that were placed on the walls or on any available surface were missing or broken. Her oak wood table in the middle of the library’s center was scarred by axe and fire. Her kitchen or what could be called her ‘kitchen’ was worse for wear.
Chills danced down her spine as she processed the overload of visual stimulation.
Swallowing a lump, she trekked further into her home. “Spike! Shining!” She yelled out. “Mom! Dad!” She rushed up her stairs. “Cadance!” Entering her room, she shivered at the state it was in. Her bed was robbed of its sheets. Her desk was broken. Her closet doors were torn off their hinges. And a red blotch stained her tan carpet…. Her blood….
Shivering she bolted out of her room and stumbled into Spike’s room. “SPIKE!” She found that his room was in the same state as the rest of the house. Sobbing she darted out of the room and checked the rest of her home, then she checked it again, and again, and again…. Finally, her legs gave out forcing her to the floor with a thud.
Twilight stared at the hardwood flooring with bloodshot eyes. She sobbed a pain-filled cry as she ran her front hooves across it. “This can’t be real…. It can’t….” He kept rubbing the floor, but as the seconds passed, the pain in her chest became too much for her to bear. “No! No! NO! NO! NO!” She punched herself over the head repeatedly in a desperate attempt to rid her mind of the horrors she’s seen.
But alas, she’s still in her ransacked home…. Alone.
Feeling a pulsing migraine coursing through her skull, Twilight rested her head on the cool floor and let out a sigh as she gave in to her situation.
The sun sat at seven in the sky. Warm oranges and dark reds flooded into the main lobby of the library. Twilight lay still, sweat rolling off her body from the humid air. Blinking her tired eyes, she turned her gaze to two pictures on the floor. One is a photo of her and her intermediate family and the other was a picture of her and her friends. She felt like the ponies and dragon in the photos were speaking to her. Telling her to move one.
Rubbing her eyes, she stood up and made her way out of her home and onto her front porch.
Sitting on the steps, she stared out over the desolate town. Homes and shops lay in a variety of disarray. From just being ransacked to being burned down. A row of putter wagons and putter cars heading out of town lay abandoned under the harsh embrace of mother nature.
She let out a shallow breath at the vehicles.
The ones fleeing never had a chance.
The clouds overhead slowly parted, exposing the late evening sky to whoever wanted to see. Birds began to sing their nighttime melody at the sight of the sky. “Err….” Twilight groaned as her ears twitched. “What right do they have to be so happy!” She spat as she watched the birds as they flew overhead.
Something flat and metallic met Twilight’s skull. Her world flickered black as she fell forward onto the harsh cobblestone road.
“Bro! I got one!” A young pegasus colt called out holding a shovel in his hooves.
Twilight looked at the colt, her vision blurring with each passing second. “Who are…. You?” She struggled to ask. The colt jumped back as she reached out to him.
“Rumble? Are you alright?” A young stallion came up to his side.
Rumble looked over his shoulders at the stallion. “Thunderlane, she spoke!”
“Bro, you know they don’t talk… Twilight, dear Luna, you’re alive!” Thunderlane looked down at the mare and saw that her eyes were getting heavier. “Quick hold onto my bag and call for Rainbow Dash. We’re getting out of here now!” Handing over his bag, he lifted Twilight onto his back.
Her vision faded slowly until the world around her went black.
Silence overwhelmed Twilight once more. She felt the rough fabric of a couch poking her backside. Her neck lay awkwardly on its armrest causing her to awaken with a gasp. Her tired eyes looked around at her surroundings. She found herself in an unfamiliar home. The room is dark except for the soft glow of candlelight seeping through the gap from under the door.
Pain danced through her neck once more causing her to sit up and place her hoof on her wound. Her brow raised in confusion as she felt a new bandage had replaced her old one. Feeling its soft cotton fibers, she looked at the door once more and began to wonder who patched her up when the glow behind the door neared.
The door opened with a squeaky moan, revealing a young pegasus mare with a prism-colored mane and tail, sky-blue fur, and magenta-colored eyes standing with a candle tray held in her mouth. The mare smiled as she walked up to Twilight, setting the candle on the coffee table in front of the couch. “You’re awake.”
“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight’s voice cracked as she held her hooves over her mouth. “You’re alive….”
Rainbow Dash placed a hoof on Twilight’s lips and pulled her into a hug. “Shhh….” Giving her a squeeze, Rainbow Dash ended the hug and went to the window. Looking through the small slits caused by the wooden boards, she eyed the streets. Seeing nothing she sighed and closed the curtains. Seeing Twilight's confusion, she laughed at her friend’s expression. “Closing the curtains. The trotters are sensitive to light and sound. If we’re going to talk, we have to speak softly.”
Twilight raised her brow. “Trotters?” She combed her bangs to the side. “Is that what you call the dead?”
“Yes….” Rainbow Dash sat on the floor beside the couch. “It makes it easier to confront them…. Especially when they attack you.” She rubbed the back of her neck.
Twilight stared at her friend. “Have you…. You know, killed any?” Thoughts of Redheart seeped back into her mind.
Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. “Yes….” She stared at her friend with tired eyes. “A couple, maybe thirteen or so. I lost count.” She looked at the bandage on her friend’s neck. “How’s it holding up?”
Twilight touched her neck. “It's alright. Thanks for changing it.”
Rainbow Dash smirked. “No problem, good thing we found those medical supplies today.” She stretched her wings and lay against the couch. “How are you holding up?”
Twilight gave a sigh. “I feel like I woke up in a damn nightmare.” She laid her head in her hooves. Rainbow Dash only hummed, the tone sounding to her at least that she felt the same. Twilight felt relief that one of her friends was alive. And if she was alive so were the others, she hoped. “Dash?”
“Mmm?” Dash hummed as she looked up at her friend.
“What happened to Ponyville?”
Rainbow Dash shifted uncomfortably. “It’s not just Ponyville, it's all of Equestria. The whole world even if what I’ve seen is any indication.” She stood up and sat on the couch beside her friend. “Even after a month, it still doesn’t seem real, you know.”
Twilight raised a brow at her friend’s words. “A month?” She looked down at her hooves. “It’s been a month?”
Rainbow Dash felt pity for her friend. “Yes.…”
“Food’s ready… Oh, hey Twilight, you’re awake.” Thunderlane smiled at the young mares. “Hope your head feels ok. My brother is sorry for hitting you over the head with a shovel.” He gave Twilight a sheepish grin. “Anyways, you should come before it gets cold.” He slipped out of the doorway back to where he came from.
Rainbow Dash looked at the kitchen through the open door and saw Rumble and Scootaloo, waiting impatiently to eat. Staring at the blue flame of the portable kettle heating the pot above with dull eyes. “You hungry?” Twilight lifted her head and gave a nod. Smiling, Rainbow Dash offered her a hoof, and Twilight accepted.
As they stepped into the kitchen, Scootaloo and Rumble looked at Twilight and gave her a wave at her with smiles. Twilight returned the gesture. Taking their seats, they took their bowls and saw that they were filled with honey-baked beans. “So, I see you’ve brought out the beans.” Rainbow Dash smirked at Thunderlane.
“Yep.” Thunderlane scooped out three spoonsful for himself, his brother, and Scootaloo. “I think we needed something other than junk food.” He gave her a sly wink, which earned him a roll of the eyes.
Twilight looked at her spoon and activated her horn. It glowed, but only for a second. A migraine still lingered. Frowning, she picked up her spoon with her hoof and took a bite. She hummed a delightful tune as her tongue enjoyed the taste and texture of the meal. Even though it was just plain old canned beans, it tasted as if it came from a five-star restaurant in Canterlot.
Soon she began shoving spoonful after spoonful at a steady pace. The group looked at the unicorn with amused smirks. Feeling their gaze, Twilight looked up, seeing their shit-eating grins. “What?”
“Hungry?” Rainbow Dash snickered.
Twilight blushed as she glanced down at her bowl and saw that half of her meal remained. Giving a sheepish grin, she sat down her spoon. “Uh… I guess.” She took her cup of water and washed out her mouth. “Thanks for the food… It’s been a while since I had a proper meal.”
A chill ran up Rainbow Dash’s spine. “It has…” She played with her meal.
Twilight played with her own meal as well. “Yes… It has… I still can’t believe I was in the hospital for a whole month? If what I’ve seen today is any indication of the state of our country…. the world, I should be dead!” Her words cut deep as Rainbow Dash flinched. “Dash, are you alright?” Twilight asked.
Rainbow Dash felt her friend’s hoof on her shoulder. Taking a deep breath, she replied. “No, Twilight, you’re right, you should be dead… But you’re alive, Thank Celesta! Thank Redheart!”
Twilight ears twitched. Confusion and dread flooded her heart. “Thank… Redheart?”
“Yes, Redheart….” Rainbow Dash turned to face Twilight, placing her hooves on her shoulders. “Twilight during the panic, your older brother and I tried to get you out of the hospital, but the military… They were killing the dead, killing anypony who looked sick… Anypony who so happened to be near the infected… It was a madhouse!”
Twilight couldn’t believe her words, the military killing civilians? They were supposed to protect. Had things really gotten that bad? “How was I not killed?”
“We locked you in your recovery room. Redheart and I had tried to wheel you out, but seeing the military down the hall near the exit… Killing ponies… It was her idea, Redheart told me she would stay and hide until the madness died down. She said she’d take care of you until she could get you out safely.” Tears began to swell around her eyes. “So, we used a gurney to block your door, and we went our separate ways.” She choked on her words. Twilight seeing her friend spiraling into a panic pulled her into a hug, which she accepted.
“For the longest time, we waited for Redheart to show up at Applejack’s farm, but she never came. Dash tried going back to get you two, but after seeing the state of the hospital from the outside, she couldn’t bear to enter. She feared the worse.” Thunderlane took a sip of his water. “It means a lot to her, to us, that you’re alive.”
Twilight smiled as she held her friend closer.
“Is Redheart alive?” Rainbow Dash mumbled. A lump formed in Twilight’s throat. Her hug loosened as the image of a mangled Redheart filled her mind. Rainbow Dash pulled away from the hug and looked her friend straight in the eyes. “Please… Is she alive?” Twilight looked away and shook her head. Rainbow Dash felt sick as she stared at her bowl. “No… Damn it!” She yelled in a fit of anger. She knocked her bowl on the floor and stormed up the stairs.
“Rainbow Dash, keep your voice down… Ah, hell.” Thunderlane huffed as he laid his head in his hoof. Rumble and Scootaloo looked at the stairs, then at him and Twilight with worrisome eyes. He could feel their emotions coming to a boil. “Why don’t the both of you go read your comics in the living room.” They nodded their heads and left the table without a word. The table became quiet as Thunderlane and Twilight sat staring at their meals. “She’s been through a lot.”
Twilight looked at the stallion. “How much death has she seen?”
Thunderlane hummed as he stirred his beans around. “Most of the weather crew, some of the Wonder Bolts… Her parents.”
Twilight looked at the top of the stairs, her heart aching. “Oh, Rainbow Dash…”
“And possibly Fluttershy.”
“What!” Twilight looked wide-eyed at the stallion, her mind mulling over his words.
Thunderlane was quick to calm her. “She’s not one of them or dead… Or so we think. It’s just that during the panic, we got separated. For several days we searched, and almost lost some pony from our group… After that, Applejack and your brother called off the search.”
Twilight wasn’t comfortable with his words. “My brother or Applejack wouldn’t’ve just given up like that!”
“No…” Thunderlane sighed. “We left notes and small bags of supplies at her home. We were going to, but we ran into you.” He smiled. “But,” His face got serious. “We’re hoping she finds them and makes her way to the orchard.” He took a bite.
Twilight looked down in shame. “Sorry to jump to conclusions like that.”
“No worries…” He sighed. “Some of the old bags we left her were torn open…. But it's most likely wild animals or survivors.” Thunderlane leaned back in his seat.
“Survivors, who never come to the orchard?” Twilight questioned.
“Yeah, survivors that never came to the orchard…” Thunderlane looked at his bowl and began to play with his meal.
Twilight sighed as she rubbed her brow just below her horn. She wasn’t comfortable with giving up on searching for Fluttershy, but the care package system her friends implemented could work.… if it was her.… She would’ve come back if it was... or others would’ve come…. She let out a huff – another thought to come back to at another time.
“You said you’re held up at Applejack’s orchard, and Dash said my brother Shining is still alive… Is Spike alive?” Twilight asked. Thunderlane gave her a small nod. “Who else made it there?”
“Well, besides Applejack and her family, there’s us…” Thunderlane waved a hoof in a sweeping motion. He gave the mare a smug, earning him a roll of the eyes. “There is Soarin, Rarity, and her little sister Sweetie Belle. Lotus, Aloe, Copper Jet Cloud, and Sunny and their three children. Sunny’s sister Summer Wind. Jiminy Jam, Willy Pete, and Applejack’s neighbor Carrot Top. Dr. Hooves, Derpy, and her daughter Dinky. And finally, there is Marley and Zipper.”
Twilight smiled as he listed off the names of the ponies residing on the orchard. Her brothers were alive, most of her friends, some ponies she knew and some she didn’t. She felt proud of Applejack and her friends for bringing in so many who needed help. However, one pony was missing from that list, another friend of hers. “Where’s Pinkie? Is she lost like Fluttershy?”
Thunderlane shook his head. “Naw, she fled with the Cakes to her parent’s farm. They planned on regrouping with us when this all blows over or whenever the government arrives. One thing I know, Celestia will solve this.”
Twilight frowned. If what she’d seen and what Rainbow Dash said was correct about the state of the world, the thought of the government stepping up and fixing the pandemic seemed like a longshot… hopeless. “Do you really think that our government… Err… It feels wrong saying this about our diarchies… My teacher… But if our world is still in ruins after a month, I don’t think they’ll be coming anytime soon.” She sighed, leaning back in her chair.
It was Thunderlane’s turn to frown. “Twilight, you of all ponies should have faith, and trust in our diarchies!”
“I do have trust, believe me! It’s just that… Celestia and Luna are the most powerful ponies on earth.” Twilight shuttered at her own thoughts. “They should’ve been able to solve this weeks ago, with some sort of spell… We wouldn’t be having this conversation if they did so, but look, we are here in some pony’s home, using it as shelter from the dead!”
Thunderlane looked down at his empty bowl. “You think they’re dead… Do you? What about the sun and the moon? They’re still moving.”
Twilight glared at the boarded-up window by the front door. “Their spirits are with the sun and the moon Thunderlane. They will still move even if our diarchies pass on.” She looked at her beans. “It's just that they’re Alicorns, Thunderlane, they’re God-like with how powerful their magic is. Something like this would’ve been solved within a week or two… I do not wish it to be so... But…”
“Maybe this sickness is taking longer to cure than our government thought.” Thunderlane sighed, getting up, he picked up the bowls and began walking to the sink. “Why don’t you go check on Rainbow Dash. We’ll be needing to hit the sack, busy day tomorrow.” He glanced back, staring into her eyes with his bright yellow eyes. Twilight nodded a reply and stood up from her seat, making her way up the stairs.
Getting to the top of the steps, she peeked into the rooms, looking for the prism-maned pony. Arriving at the last room, Twilight saw Rainbow Dash lying on a twin bed, belly down, her limbs sprawled out over the sides. Twilight walked up to the pegasus and sat in front of her. In the dim light, she saw her magenta color eyes staring sadly into space. “Rainbow Dash… How are you feeling?”
“As good as can be…” Rainbow Dash huffed. “I heard what you said about the Princesses.” She looked up at her friend. “Do you actually believe they’re dead?”
Again, Twilight went over her words, mulling over the thought. Deep down she didn’t want to think such a thing, but she could only fear the worse with how the world looked. “I don’t want to, but what I’ve seen… the evidence is dragging down my hopes.”
Rainbow Dash didn’t reply for a while, only a hum was given, letting Twilight know that she understood. The two of them sat in silence for a while before Rainbow Dash rolled on her back. “It’s getting late, Twi. Let’s hit the hay and catch some Z’s.” Rainbow Dash sat up and stretched her wings. “Besides.” The pegasus chirped. “Tomorrow’s gonna be a busy day for the ponies back on the orchard.” She looked at her friend with a sly smirk.
Standing atop a hill overlooking Ponyville from afar was an orange-furred earth pony mare. Her blonde mane flapped in the breeze. Her green eyes scanned the dark husks of the stores and homes of the once-vibrant town.
“Whatcha looking for AJ?”
Applejack turned to face the pony speaking to her. It was a pegasus stallion a head taller than her with a thinner frame. His sky-gray-blue fur stood out in the moonlit night. “Looking for the safe house Soarin.” She turned her gaze back to the town.
Soarin gave a chuckle. “You know they boarded that thing up tight so no light can get out, right? It’s a well-built fortress.”
Applejack rolled her eyes. “I know, I’m just worried about them.” She kicked the ground with her front hoof. “I can’t lose another one of my friends…” She felt a cheek rub up against hers. She fought the affection for a couple of seconds, but eventually gave in and returned the love.
“They did this many times, silly pony. They’ll return safe and sound, I promise.” He looked out over the town and saw a light flicker in the distance.
Applejack saw it as well and let out a sigh. “How is everyone?”
“Good, most are sleeping. Marley and Zipper are awake, they’re patrolling the fence with Shining.” Soarin laid his right wing over Applejack.
Applejack leaned into his chest. “I feel awful for Shining… I know his loss is taking its toll on him.”
Soarin looked down at the mare and gave a sigh. “Do you think it will help if we go to the hospital to give her a proper goodbye?”
Applejack shuttered at the thought. “I think seeing her rotting away will break him.” She pulled away from his embrace. “I believe that it will break Rainbow Dash, it will break me…” Soarin rubbed her cheek.
“Well, I feel that not knowing her fate is weighing heavier on his heart, wouldn’t you agree. I bet it weighs on yours? “Applejack looked away and stared at the grass surrounding them. Her eyes closed, causing a tear to roll down her cheek. “Let’s leave that thought for another time. For now, let’s get some sleep. We have a busy day tomorrow.” Soarin kissed her on the lips. She returned the gesture, their tongues tied.

//-------------------------------------------------------//
    Part 1: Chapter 3 - Into the Forest My Dear Friends    
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 1: Chapter 3 - Into the Forest My Dear Friends
-Next Day-
Twilight, Shining, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Marley stood by the gate to Sweet Apple Acres. Several feet in front of them was the imposing stature of the Everfree forest. The dense thicket towered over them, casting the nearby landscape in shadow. Shivers danced across Twilight’s back as she stared at the forest’s endless abyss. Never removing her gaze, she strapped her saddlebag tight to her body. ‘Maybe this might be a bad idea…’ She swallowed a lump. ‘But this is for Fluttershy…’
“Are you sure about this?” Twilight looked over at her brother.
“Yes, I am.” Twilight raised a brow. “Are you?”
Shining frowned. “No.” He looked at his hoof-lever rifle. “It’s too dangerous.”
“So is traveling to Canterlot.” Twilight quipped.
“Hey, we don’t need this sibling bickering now!” Applejack stated. “Let’s get in and get out!”
“I agree with the fisty country pony,” Marley stated with a laugh as he pumped his shotgun.
Shining let out a sigh as he walked up to his saddlebag. Twilight let out a sigh as she looked down at the ground. Applejack sighed as she placed a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “I take it Shining mentioned going to Canterlot?”
“Yeah.” Twilight ran her hoof across the grass.
Applejack looked at Twilight’s brother who stood beside Marley. “He mentioned going to Canterlot, but since you were trapped in the hospital, he stayed and when you didn’t come back, he let it go.”
“Looks like he brought it up since I’m back in the fold.” Twilight sighed as he twirled her axe.
Applejack nodded her acknowledgment of her friend’s statement as she watched her play with the axe. “Worried you’ll have to use it?”
“Um…” She stared at the sharp edge of the axe. “Yes… I know they’re sick… Maybe fully gone. It just feels wrong that we have to think like this.” She held the axe in her hooves.
“I feel the same way. They were once ponies who had a life before they became sick.” Applejack looked at the knife strapped to her left foreleg. “Now all they care about is killing other ponies.”
“How… How do you kill them?” Twilight felt sick at her own question.
Applejack frowned. “You have to go for the head…. Several good whacks to the side or the back of the head.” She struggled to say.
“It’s a messy job, but it has to be done,” Marley stated with a huff. “You get bit, you get sick and...” He growled as he pumped his shotgun. “You become one of them.” Shining stared at his sister. He could see the shock and fear behind her stern expression. Chewing his cheek, he threw on his saddle bag.
“Are we ready?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“Ready.” Applejack stated. “How’s everypony? Do they know the game plan?”
“Yeah, they’re staying within the farmhouse and or the barn until we get back.” Rainbow Dash strapped her saddle bag on her back. “Let’s get going! In and out in twenty seconds flat!” She laughed. The group nodded as they followed after her.
Entering the Everfree, the group unholstered their weapons as they slowly trekked through the forest. The trees above created a dense blanket of leaves, branches, and vines so thick, that sun’s light could barely cast its glow upon the forest floor. It didn’t help that the dense fog that swept over the land added to the darkness. “Why does your friend live in this forest?” Marley eyed the unnatural twisting trees.
“She likes the strange and unknowns.” Twilight kept her eyes on the dark patches through the fog.
“Now I know why the ponies of Ponyville never venture much into this place.” Marley huffed as he bit down on his shotgun’s trigger mouth peace. “Well except for your friend.” He said through clenched teeth.
Twilight nodded and looked up at Rainbow Dash flying above them through the branches.
Landing on a girthy branch, Rainbow Dash squinted her eyes, focusing on the forest floor’s chaotic horizon. Not seeing much to her left, she looked to the right and saw a group of trotters stumbling about. A chill ran up her spine as she noticed that one of them was a small filly. Swallowing a lump, she looked over her shoulders at the ponies below and lifted a hoof.
Seeing her gesture, the group stopped their climb up the small hill. “What is it?” Shining whispered.
Rainbow Dash lifted her front hooves and moved them in a trotting motion. The group nodded and slowly peeked over the hill and looked down at the trotters failing to move around a mass of protruding roots from a large tree.
“Six trotters.” Marley huffed.
“We can take them.” Applejack looked at Twilight, “You think you can handle yourself?”
“Yes… Of course.”
“You sure?” Her brother asked.
“Yes, I am.”
“Then let’s get to it!” Marley growled as he slid down the hill.
The group followed after and brought up their weapons as they neared the trotters. The trotter sensing their presence turned to face them. Without hesitation, Marley sat on his hindquarters and raised his crossbow into the air and shot off a bolt that sunk itself into one of the trotters’ skulls.
Applejack made quick work of one of the trotters by kicking out its front forelegs and quickly turning around stabbing it in the head with the fifteen-inch knife strapped to her foreleg. Rainbow Dash landed on a trotter and stabbed it in the back of the head with the knife strapped to her right hoof. Shining activated his magic and tossed his large twelve-inch knife at the trotter’s head which brought it to its knees.
Twilight lifted her axe over her head and struck one of the trotters on the top of its head. The axe however got stuck. Twilight struggled with the axe, her magic began to fade and a headache started to form. Another trotter to her right slowly stumbled over to her. The trotter’s horn sparked as it snarled. She could feel its magic gently kissing her. ‘It’s trying to use magic….’ Before the trotter could sink its teeth in her neck, Rainbow Dash stabbed the trotter in the head.
The trotter fell hard to the ground. “You alright?”
“Yeah…” Twilight grunted as she yanked the axe from the trotter’s skull. The trotter flopped to the ground.
Hearing an unnatural hiss, the group looked over at the filly trotter. Her hooves failed at propelling her forward. With a frown, Marley took out his machete and stabbed the filly in the side of the head. The filly gave one final growl before crumbling to the ground.
Rainbow Dash and Applejack stared at the filly’s lifeless corpse lying in the mud. Her pain-filled eyes stared back at them. They looked away; tears formed around their eyes as they thought about two little fillies similar in age.
For Twilight, the filly brought back memories of the teen colt trotter stuck under the putter wagon. ‘How many children turned?’ She thought. Shuttering, she stepped away from the filly and back onto the trail. The group followed after her.
Macintosh sat on the porch watching the fog roll across his orchard. He slowly sipped his coffee as his eyes strained to see the horizon. Letting out a sigh, he looked over at the barn and saw the kids playing tag around the barn. Sunny, Summer Wind, Thunderlane, Derpy, and Rarity kept their eyes on them as they talked amongst themselves.
Macintosh gave a smile as he looked into the house through the screen door. He saw Jet Cloud and Copper playing a game of cards by the fireplace. His grandmother slept in a rocking chair by the archway to the kitchen. Aloe and Lotus sat on the couch as they crocheted scarves. In the kitchen, he saw Carrot Top cooking a stew for lunch.
Feeling someone was watching her, Carrot Top looked towards the front door and saw Macintosh looking at her. She smiled and gave him a small wave. He waved at her with a sheepish smile before standing up and walking down the porch’s steps. Feeling more eyes on her, Carrot Top looked over at the couch and saw Lotus and Aloe looking at her with shit-eating grins. Carrot Top frowned and turned her attention back to her cooking.
Shaking his jitters, Macintosh made his way to the side of the house. “Soarin?” He looked up at the roof.
Soarin peaked his head over the edge with an upset look on his face. Macintosh laughed at his disheveled appearance. “Yeah?” Soarin asked in a drawn-out sigh.
“Want to switch? I’ll take over for now.”
The pegasus gave a happy sigh. “Thank Celestia!” He flapped his wings and jumped off the roof, landing next to the stallion. “I need to warm up by wings.” Macintosh shook his head as he took the binoculars. Before he could add to his friend’s words, a figure in the fog caught his eye. Soarin seeing his expression, turned around and stared at the same hazy outline of the figure. “Who’s that?”
“I don’t know?” Macintosh replied. The figure stood two hundred yards from the farmhouse. The brown cloke it wore added mystery to the already mysterious figure. “Alert the group.”
“And tell them what?”
“That we have a stalker…”
Further into the forest the air was dense. It felt like walking through thick pea soup. The group felt their fur stand on end as the forest’s natural sounds echoed all around them. Their bodies shivered as they looked side to side slowly trekking down the trail that led to Zecora’s house. The trees that surrounded them were girthy, like monstrous trolls of myth and legend,
Nearing a ‘T’ section on the dirt trail, Twilight strained her eyes through the dimly lit fog. A flicker of light caught her attention. “I think I found it!”
“Keep your voice down!” Marley huffed.
Twilight glared at the stallion.
“Hey you two, no need for this bickering!” Applejack hissed with a whisper.
“Yea, no bickering,” Shining stated dully as he led the group to the house.
Nearing the light, the mound of darkness came into focus. It’s a single-story domed-shaped home, built into the side of a large oak tree. Dread fell upon the group as the status of the home revealed itself. The windows were busted up. The roof was partially caved in. The front door hung from one of its hinges and squeaked in the passing breeze. The only welcoming sight was a candle that graced their presence with its warm glow.
“Well, shit, you think your friends are still alive?” Marley asked, looking at Twilight and her friends. Twilight and her friends felt a pain course through their chests as they stepped into the home.
The living room and kitchen floor were caked in mud and broken glass. Burn marks and gashes scarred the walls. Furniture was burned and or broken. Looking further into the home, they could see one of the doors to one of the back rooms was wide open. The bed within was robbed of its sheets and the mattress’s cotton stuffing had oozed out onto the floor.
The doors to the other two rooms were closed.
With a defeated sigh, Twilight shut off her flashlight, allowing the dying candlelight to fill the space once more.
Anger rose within Rainbow Dash as she looked around at the decay before her. “Damn it!” She growled, kicking a bottle across the floor with her hoof.
“Looks like it’s been abandoned since the outbreak?” Shining stated as he stared at the layers of dust that clung to the bowl of the kitchen sink.
“But what about the candle?” Marley pointed at the object in question.
“It could’ve been lit by anypony.” Shining Armor commented. “Just look at the amount of wax that has melted already. Whoever lit it left long ago.”
“But the rains should’ve killed the flame.” Marley looked at the dying flame dance with the soft breeze blowing through the window.
“Well, let’s keep a lookout then.” Shining sighed, looking out the door.
Applejack sighed as she walked toward the back rooms. She looked into the opened bedroom and gazed at a blood stain on the mattress. “They’re not here….” She looked back and saw the hurt in Twilight’s eyes. “No…”
“Twilight?” Applejack could see tears forming around Twilight’s eyes. “Twilight… I know they’re out there. We’ll keep looking…” One of the doors squeaked open slightly. The group looked at each other, their spines shivered as they readied themselves. Applejack walked up to the door. “AH!” The door violently swung open, slamming against the wall with a loud thud.
A figure jumped out from the darkness and tackled Applejack to the floor. Turning her attention to her attacker, Applejack saw a zebra mare sitting on her stomach, pinning her hindlegs to the floor with hers. The mare growled as it lifted her right hoof in the air. Applejack stared at the knife tied to her foreleg. With a primal scream, the mare brought the knife down. Thinking fast, Applejack blocked the mare’s hoof with hers, halting the knife inches from her neck.
Shining Armor and Twilight activated their horns and quickly grabbed the mare, pinning her to the floor with their magic. The mare panicked at the aural strength overwhelming her limbs. The mare screamed out in fear and anger. Free from her attacker, Applejack hurried away from the zebra and held a hoof to her neck. “Damn…” She checked for a cut but found none.
Rainbow Dash stared at the struggling mare and looked over her disheveled appearance. “It can’t be Zecora? Can it?” She slowly walked up to the zebra and moved her tattered oily mane from her eyes. The mare recoiled from her touch and let out a hissing moan. Rainbow Dash felt her chest get heavy as she saw the bruises and scars that adored her body. Her starved form showed her ribs and pelvis. Sitting next to her, Rainbow Dash ran a hoof through her mane. “It's okay Zecora, it's me, Rainbow Dash, do you remember?”
The mare let out a sob as her wild eyes stared at the cyan pegasus hovering over her. “Rainbow?” Her cyan eyes trembled.
Rainbow Dash smiled. “Yes… Do you remember? I’m your friend. I would help you scavenge for roots and berries.”
“Berries? Friend?” The mare looked around at the ponies standing around her. “Friends?”
Seeing that Rainbow Dash was making progress, Applejack sat beside her and untied the knife from Zecora’s hoof. “Yes, we’re your friends, I’m Applejack.” She set the knife on the floor. “That’s Twilight, Shining Armor, and Marley.” She pointed at each pony.
Zecora stared at each pony, her mind going over their names and faces. Blinking she turned her gaze back to Rainbow Dash. “Dash?” She tried to lift her forelegs to lay her hooves on Rainbow Dash’s cheeks. But her limbs remained trapped which caused her to panic once more. Not wanting to lose her progress, Rainbow Dash lifted a hoof up in the air, telling Shining and Twilight to kill their magic.
Twilight nodded and deactivated her magic. Her purple aura dissipated, freeing Zecora’s arms. Her brother was hesitant to release his hold, but a glare from his sister forced him to kill his magic.
Finally free, Zecora sat up and placed her hooves on Rainbow Dash’s cheeks. “Rainbow?” She cried.
Rainbow Dash smiled. “Yes, it's me.”
A sob left Zecora as she looked at Applejack. “Applejack?” She turned her attention to Twilight. “Twilight?” She reached out with her hooves as a begging child would. Seeing the fear in her eyes, Twilight sat beside the zebra. Zecora rubbed her cheeks as she repeated their names.
Zecora gave them large smiles but as quickly as she did, a torrent of sobs overwhelmed her. Tears fell from her eyes as a sense of dread took hold. She clutched unto Applejack. Her body shook as he let her emotions take hold.
Feeling her body temperature spike, Applejack took out her canteen and pour the cold water onto the mare’s back. “Shhh… You’re safe.”
“Tell her to keep her voice down!” Marley growled. “She’s ringing the damned dinner bell!”
Applejack gave him a scowl. “Really? Clearly, she’s been through hell!” She stroked Zecora’s back, trying to calm her down. “Cut her some slack!” Marley returned the scowl before turning his attention to the window keeping an eye out for any of the dead within the forest.
Sighing at the two, Twilight looked over at her brother. “My magic is still a little weak to perform any major spells. But I do know of one that will calm her down.” She pointed at his horn. “Could I borrow some magic?”
Shining smiled. “Sure.” He activated his horn and a ball of blue light formed around his horn’s tip. Lowering his head, he touched her horn with his. His aura flowed into her. “Is that enough for your spell?” He looked at her with a cocky smirk.
She rolled her eyes. “Yes, thanks.” She activated her horn as she walked up to Zecora. She touched the zebra’s forehead with her horn. Zecora’s body shivered from the magic coursing throughout her body, her eyes closed and her sobs faded to a simple whimper.
Silence filled the room as Zecora fell into a deep sleep. The group watched her chest rise and fall with each shallow breath she took. “I think this will be the best sleep she’ll have in a long time,” Applejack commented as she stood up.
Shining picked up Zecora with his magic and placed her on his back. Taking out some rope from his saddlebag, Twilight gently secured her to him. “Is that too tight?”
“No.” Shining Armor replied, moving his limbs, checking her work.
“I say let’s get going, we don’t want to be here when the trotters show up,” Marley stated as he headed out of the house.
“Are you sure they heard her?” Rainbow Dash asked.
“I don’t want to take any chances…”
“EEERRRAAAHHH!”
Ear-piercing screams echoed throughout the forest. The group went numb as they looked out the windows. “What was that?” Twilight asked, her ears swiveling to locate the source of the sound.
“A galloper!” Shining Armor hissed.
“A what?” Twilight felt her chest get heavy.
“A galloper!” Shining Armor shouted, galloping out of the house.
“What makes it different from the trotters I’ve seen?”
“Imagine a trotter, but it’s pissed off!” He looked back at his sister.
“Very, pissed off!” Marley growled, pumping his shotgun.
The group raced through the forest, jumping over roots and ducking under low-hanging branches. Behind them were five gallopers. Their crazed milky-yellow eyes glared at them as they chased after their next meals.
Twilight looked back at the monsters. Their fur was coarse and patchy. Their skin was a pale sickly white. Their teeth were unnaturally yellow and black. Their mouths oozed with infected foam. “EEERRRAAAHHH!” Her ears folded against her skull as the hellish-like sounds they made.
Nearing the edge of the forest on the backside of the orchard, Applejack breathed a sigh of relief. “We are almost home, it's time for a quick escape!”
“Sounds like a plan!” Marley shouted. “Twilight!”
She looked at the stallion. “Yeah?”
“I need you to unzip the left-side pouch of my saddle bag and pull out a thingy that looks like a pipe!” He pointed at the side of his saddlebag with a nod of his head. Twilight didn’t press on the why and or the how a pipe would kill all five gallopers. Igniting her horn, she unzipped the pouch and pulled out the pipe. Studying it, she saw it was a twelve-inch aluminum pipe with both ends capped and a red plastic button on one end. “Pretty nifty, isn’t it?”
Twilight gave the stallion a perplexed look. “What do you want me to do with it?”
“Glad you asked… Hey Shining, your sis is going to throw her first pipe!” He laughed.
“Save the jokes for later, Marley!” Shining spat!”
“Fine…” He moaned. “So, what I need you to do is press that red button and throw it off into the forest somewhere on your right.” Without hesitation, Twilight pressed the button and threw it as hard as her magic allowed her to.
She watched as the pipe bomb disappeared into the brush of the forest. “NOW WHAT?”
“Now we teleport! Shining you know what to do!” Shining nodded and teleported Applejack, Zecora, and himself. Rainbow Dash bolted towards the sky and flew high over the trees out of sight of the gallopers. Marley and Twilight were the only ones left, running for their lives.
“What do we do?” Twilight gave the stallion a harsh glare.
“Teleport us halfway to the farmhouse and I’ll push the button on this!” He pulled out a small square cube with an antenna on its top and a button on its face.
Twilight’s brow began to perspire. “I don’t know if I have enough to get us there… It’s only been two days since I woke up in the hospital!” She activated her horn and let out a growl. “DAMN IT!” A bright white light engulfed them.
Marley and Twilight appeared out of a ball of bright white light. Crashing onto the orchard’s soft dirt fields. They quickly got up and hid behind an apple tree. Seeing the gallopers exiting the forest, Marley cursed under his breath and ducked behind the tree, pressing the red button on the receiver.
Distant crackling and explosions echoed across the land. The gallopers stopped in their tracks and swiveled their heads toward the source of the noise. Screeching towards the sky, they ran into the forest once more.
Watching them disappear into the forest, Twilight laid her head against the tree and let out a heavy sigh. “Let’s never do that again….” Marley laughed as he offered her a hoof.
The children stared at Zecora from the doorway. Sadness washed over them as they studied her thin frame, wondering what happened to her. “Come, children, it's time for bed,” Derpy called out. Carrot Top and Sunny stood behind her giving the children soft smiles. The children sighed as they obeyed their elders.
“Did you get a good look at this figure?” Shining Armor asked Macintosh.
“Naw…” He sat down on the floor in the far corner of the room. “Soarin tried to fly over to the figure, but it slipped away into town.”
Rarity who sat next to Hooves by Zecora’s bedside looked at the stallions. “You think this mysterious figure could be connected to Zecora’s condition?”
“I don’t know sugar cube?” Applejack sighed, leaning against the wall. “She might struggle to tell us what happened to her.” She sat her hat on the nightstand. “Even if she remembers what happened, I doubt she would know this stranger.”
Twilight sat at the end of the bed. “Even so, we still need to ask her what happened at least.” She ran a hoof through her mane. “Clearly, trotters didn’t do this to her.”
“If that’s true…” Rainbow Dash jumped down from the window’s bench. “Then we might have a group of bandits on the loose.”
The group bowed their heads in thought. “Looks like the fence is on the top priority.” Shining sighed. Macintosh nodded in agreement. “Good thing we didn’t leave supplies at Fluttershy’s house. And we should stop.”
Twilight looked at her brother with a concerned glare but slowly nodded in agreement. “We should, don’t want others to know of the orchard.”
“But what about Fluttershy?” Rainbow Dash huffed.
“If she was still around Ponyville, she would’ve been here already.” Twilight sighed. Rainbow Dash bit her lip as she looked out the window watching the rain crash onto the earth.
“Well sorry for changing the subject, but our friend should be just fine.” Hooves picked up his leather bag of mismatched medical supplies. “I placed some cream on her cuts and bruises. “He threw his bag over his back. “Hopefully, they should heal within the week. When it comes to her eating, we should give her small portions until she gets some of her weight back.” He headed out of the room. “Oh, I also gave her something to wake her up from her magically induced coma.” He gave Twilight a friendly frown before making his way down the stairs.
With a heavy sigh, the group walked over to Zecora’s bed.
“I’ll wait here until she wakes up,” Twilight commented.
“Same, Rarity? Applejack? What say you?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking at the ponies in question.
“Of course, darling, I want to be here to hear her story, if she feels up to it.”
A heaviness left Zecora as she took a long breath. Shivers danced through her body as consciousness came back to her. Feeling the warmth of soft sheets consuming her body, her mind began to wander. She felt off like she wasn’t supposed to be here. Nervous, she sat up. “Ah…” She hissed, bringing a hoof to her brow.
“Zecora’s awake.”
Freezing in fear, she cowered under her sheets.
“Did your sleep spell wipe her memory, Twilight?”
“No… It shouldn’t’ve?”
‘Twilight?’ Zecora thought. Her heart rate slowed to a steady pace as she worked herself up to open her eyes. Slowly she opened them. The candlelight that surrounded her caused her to squint them. She groaned as she allowed them to adjust to the soft yellows and oranges that colored the room.
Four figures that sat around her came into focus. Their soft smiles across their faces brought a sense of calm. Their fur colors were dulled out by the candlelight, but she could make out who was who. A pulsing migraine flowed across her skull. With a tired sigh, she rubbed the back of her head. “Twilight? Applejack? Rarity? Rainbow Dash?” Her eyes bounced from mare to mare. She felt her heart getting heavy. “I wasn’t dreaming…” She finally took her eyes off the mares and looked at her room and studied its plain décor.
“How are you feeling?” Applejack asked, patting the mare’s left hoof.
Zecora took her friend’s hoof in hers and rubbed it. “I feel… okay…” She let go and tried to sit up straight. Rainbow Dash helped her, placing some pillows to brace her back and neck.
“We’re just glad we found you when we did.” Twilight sighed. “You have a long recovery ahead of you.”
Zecora looked down at her chest and saw the slight outline of her ribs under her skin. She shuttered, running a hoof through her mane. A chill ran down her spine as she felt her mane was no longer oily and dusty.
“Derpy and I gave you a bath. I hope you don’t mind?” Rarity smiled.
Zecora shook her head. “No… Thank you…” She settled back into the pillows and gave a sigh. “I’m just glad my friends are alive… most of them… Where’s Pinkie?”
“Her and the Cakes on her parent’s farm.” Twilight smiled crossing her forearms and resting them on the bed. Zecora smiled and stared at the patterns of her bed sheet. Though, as the seconds' passed, her smile turned into a frown.
“Zecora… Not to bring up painful memories… But do you know what happened to you? Was Fluttershy with you?” Rainbow Dash asked, her magenta eyes looking into the zebra’s soul for answers. Zecora held back the urge to let out a sob. Swallowing the lump that formed in her throat, she curled up and shuttered a sigh. “Zecora?”
“I remember every horrible detail… I remember it all…”
“What happened?” Twilight asked.
Zecora looked at the unicorn. “I found Fluttershy… I saw her trying to save a mother and her child.”
“Who was she trying to save?” Rainbow Dash’s twitched.
“Love Tap and Button Mash.” Zecora sighed. “I helped. Told her the route to your farm wasn’t safe. She came with me to my house. She was going to stay there until the madness died down.” She looked at Applejack. “Cloud I get some tea?”
After getting her tea, and taking a gentle sip, she continued.
“We thought that night would be alright, but we found out Love Tap was bitten. We took precautions and made sure she was comfortable.” She sipped her drink.
“How long did she take to turn?” Twilight asked.
A shiver ran through Zecora as she let out a pathetic laugh. “I don’t know?”
“What do you mean?”
Zecora tapped her cup of tea. “The next day, Fluttershy was getting wood for the fireplace after Button Mash and I foraged for some berries and roots, when these ponies attacked us… Five of them. They took Fluttershy and Button Mash. But two of them stayed behind… to… to…” She grinded her teeth as she let out a cry. “They called me a witch! They’d beat me! Raped me!” Zecora hung her head a she stared into her cup.
Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash mulled over her words as they let her deal with her pain in her own way.
“Um?” Rainbow Dash swallowed a lump in her throat. “What happened to your captors?”
Zecora looked at the prism haired pegasus. “Button Mash’s mother is what…” sipped her tea. “Fluttershy had locked the door from the inside before she shut it in the morning. Three days in to my…. Punishment.” She choked. “One of the stallions forced the door open after hearing a sound.” She let out a small giggle. “Love Tap sunk her teeth into him.” She laughed at the memory.
Twilight and her friends looked at one another.
“I had to fight off Love Tap… Had to kill her… I killed one of the attackers, but not the one she bit.” She cried. “He got away! But the one I got!” Her body shook. “I just kept stabbing him… And… It… It… Felt…”
“Good?’ Rarity asked as she sat on the bed, running her hoof through Zecora’s mane. She nodded. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight gave each other looks as what Zecora said sunk in. Rarity however just sighed as she placed a hoof under the zebra’s chin. “Zecora, do you know where they took them?”
Zecora stared at her tea.
Rainbow Dash felt her mind begin to spin. “Zecora? Do you know where they took her?” She too her hooves in hers. “Please?”
Zecora looked into her cup and stared at her own worn and tired reflection glaring at her. “Before the other attackers left, they mentioned a place called Sanctuary….”

//-------------------------------------------------------//
       Part 3: Chapter 6 - Upon Frost Covered Ground       
//-------------------------------------------------------//
Part 3: Chapter 6 - Upon Frost Covered Ground
Twilight listened to the winds blowing through the snow-covered trees. It was eerie hearing nothing but tree limbs dancing with the winds. Watching her breath dissipate, she adjusted her… Blaze’s jacket as she turned her gaze from the trees to the ground below at the barren tilled soil.
“At least we jarred what we could.”
Twilight looked over her shoulders and saw Cadence walking up to her. “We’ll need to find some more food if we want to get through this winter though.” She looked at the foal snugly wrapped in a cloth that’s strapped around Cadence’s chest. “How’s Flurry Heart doing?” She walked upped and nuzzled her niece.
“She’s doing alright.” Cadence sighed. “She just fed.”
“This winter looks like it’s going to be worse than the last.”
Cadence and Twilight looked up at Iron Wing who flew down and landed beside them. Shaking off the snow that clung to his body, he took off his goggles and gave them a toothy smile. “How’s the little one doing?”
“Snug as a bug in a rug.” Cadance smiled back.
“Oh, brother….” Twilight rolled her eyes.
“What to corny?” Iron Wing laid a foreleg over her shoulders.
Twilight blushed from his touch and looked away trying her best to hide her embarrassment. “Yeah…” Feeling the soft fur of bat ponies was alluring. Swallowing the knot forming in her throat, she turned her eyes towards the visitor center and saw the silhouette of an earth pony stallion sitting at one of the lounge’s windows. Her heart skipped a beat as she recognized the stallion’s figure.
Sitting on the window’s sill within the lounge, Blaze watched Twilight’s mannerisms. Feeling a tight sensation in his chest, he looked away and stared at the stick he was wedeling away. Hearing the crackle of fire, he looked up and saw the others huddled around the large central fireplace.
“Damn it’s getting cold.” Copper grumbled as he put his hooves to the fireplace. Pinkie laid against him, trying her best to keep him warm. But in all honestly it was just an excuse to be close to him.
“Well, get used to it.” Marely sighed. Hearing the door open he looked up and saw Cadence, Twilight, and Iron Wing stepping inside. “Unless you’re them, they seem to like the cold.”
“It was getting rather stuffy in here.” Cadance hummed a tune as she adjusted Flurry Heart’s wrap. “Besides it’s her first snow.”
“Well, I’m not looking forward to winter.” Sweetie Belle huffed.
“Why?” Applebloom gave her a raised brow.
“Well, last winter we had lost our last home.” Sweetie Belle huffed as she laid down on the floor and stared at the ceiling two stories above them. The thought of Irons’ Ridge tickled the minds of some.
“This isn’t Iron’s Ridge.” Shining retorted as he motioned for his wife to sit beside him. “We will not let that happen again.”
“At least we don’t have to worry about some of us turning out to be jackasses.” Opal adjusted his jacket. Soarin frowned as he remembered one of those jackasses pointing a gun in his face.
“Let’s not dwell on the past dears.” Rarity hummed as she ran a hoof through her sister’s mane. Her words stung at Blaze’s heart as he looked down at his stick.
“You alright?” Twilight asked, noticing his mood.
“Uh…” He looked at her. That look she gave always made him blush. Always concerned for her friends. “Yeah.” Was he a friend… Something more, he looked at Iron Wing. Or a ticking time bomb, like… last time. “My mind is wandering that’s all.”
“Wandering in what direction, towards what?” Iron Wing asked, his tone slightly sounding condescending.
Getting what he was implying, Blaze kept his cool. “Just mindless thoughts.”
Twilight could feel the tension and let out a cough. “Well, I’m going to go over the supplies and see what we need.”
“I’ll go with.” Iron Wing gave her a smile.
“Same!” Spike sat up, not before looking at Applebloom. She smiled and waved for him to go as she returned her attention back to the sets of cards in her hooves. Iron Wing was somewhat disappointed but put on a smile to mask it from the others. Except for Blaze who saw through the thin façade.
“Just like old times.” Spike put his hands in his jacket’s pockets as they walked up the steps to the room they were using as storage.
“Just like old times.” Twilight looked at Iron Wing. “Except for our plus one.” She gave him a playful smile.
“Just pretend like I’m not here.” He rubbed the back of his neck.
Twilight shook her head as they got to the second floor. “How can I when you two are all over me…” She froze as she got to the third door on their left.
“I’m not all over you?” Spike crossed his arms.
“I…” She looked at Iron Wing and noticed how flustered he looked. “That’s not…” She looked at Spike and saw his ever-present pestering questioning stare. “Never mind.” She threw open the door and stepped inside. Iron Wing’s lips were stretched out in an uncomfortable facial expression as he followed her. Spike stared at the two as he chewed on his right cheek. Shrugging his shoulders, he followed after them.
Placing his hand on the light switch, a deep click sounded off, but the lights above struggled to stay lit as they dimmed on and off. “That sucks.” He sighed. “Looks like the waterwheel is struggling to stay unfrozen.”
“Something we’re going to have to get used to.” Twilight looked at Iron Wing who was looking over the crates of canned goods.
Feeling her gaze, he looked up as he picked up one of the cans. “We’re going to have to plant more vegetables next spring if we don’t want to live off of canned goods.” He said to change the subject.
“Hopefully Rainbow Dash and Thunderlane find some more on their next run.” Spike stated wanting the tension to fade as well.
Like if someone heard his prayers, they heard hoofsteps down the hall. Looking over at the door, they saw Rainbow Dash, who wore a dark-blue jacket, googles and a red scarf around her face, entering the room. Seeing them, Rainbow Dash threw down two saddlebags onto the floor. “Hey.” She pulled down her scarf. “What are you doing up here?”
“Taking inventory.” Spike sat on a crate, crossing his arms as he gave Twilight and Iron Wing a look.
Seeing Spike’s questioning glare, she slowly caught on and blushed. “Well…” She felt her throat tighten up. “I don’t have much.” She opened one of the saddlebags. “We didn’t have much luck.” Pulling out four canned good and some medical supplies. “I think we picked the nearby town clean.”
“It was a small town to begin with.” Iron Wing picked up one of the bags and looked inside. Twilight stared at the rest of their supplies and frowned. Hearing the windows rattle, she looked up and saw the storm has gotten worse.
Twilight stood in a room that was once the manager’s office. Her eyes stared at a map of the park and the surrounding areas. Picking up a red marker with her magic she crossed out the nearby town of Mellow Brook. Capping the marker, she bit her cheek as she scanned the map looking for more looting opportunities.
“Anything that has potential?” Applejack asked as she stepped into the room.
“I thought you were getting supper ready?” Twilight kept her eyes on the map.
“My brother, Zecora, Pinkie and Derpy are taking care of it.” She stood beside her friend.
“Looks like the map served its purpose.” Twilight sighed, turning her attention to the window watching the redwood trees sway with the winds.
Applejack watched the trees as well. “We’ll figure it out.” She watched one of the tree’s limbs shake violently, throwing snow that clung to its branches to the ground. “We might have to ration our food.”
“Or we can go further.” Blaze commented as he walked into the room.
“Go further?” They questioned.
“Send out two teams to cover more ground.” He pointed at the map. “One team goes north, and the other one goes south.”
Twilight glared at the map as she mulled over his idea. A smile worked its way onto her lips. “Great idea.” She gave him a smile. He felt a tight sensation on his chest and slowly nodded his head in response. Noticing his flustered expression, her smiled left as she looked at the map. But her mind wasn’t on the large piece of paper on the wall, it was on Iron Wing and Blaze. ‘Those stallions are going to be the death of me…’
“So, we need to go further out, in this weather?” Poppy commented, before taking a bite of her tomato and bean soup.
“If we don’t want to ration our food.” Twilight stirred her meal.
“That’s a good point.” Fletcher smirked, causing Poppy to return the gesture with a frown.
Granite looked out the window watching the snowy haze that consumed their surroundings. “I’ll go, who’s with me?” Limestone lifted her hoof in the air.
“We’ll go with.” Pinkie pointed at herself and Copper who looked at her with a raised brow.
“Pinkie…” Maud started to protest.
“We’ll be fine.” Limestone interrupted her. “We need to do our part.” Muad’s lips puckered as she tried to form a rebuttal, but a hoof on her shoulder from Spitfire calmed her worries.
“I’ll go again...” Rainbow Dash jerked as her wings flinched.
“I think that’s your cue to take a break.” Spitfire commented as she watched Thunderlane rub her back.
“I’ll go as the second group.” Macintosh lifted a hoof. “And Zecora can tag along if she wants too.”
“Can I go with if she doesn’t?” Applebloom gave a sheepish smile.
Zecora and the other’s laughed. “I will go with. I am sorry dear.” Zecora gave Applebloom a warm smile. Applebloom sighed as she laid down and resting her head in her crossed forelegs.
“Then its settled, we have our teams.” Soarin smiled. “When do you colts and fillies want to leave?”
“We can leave in a few days.” Pinkie finished off her bowl. “Hopefully the storm will die down by then.”
“Perfect.” Soarin smiled. “Sounds like a plan.”
“Since we’re done with that conversation, could one of you get more wood.” Rarity tossed in another log.
“I’ll go.” Marley stood up.
“Iron Wing, Blaze. Go with him.” Twilight looked at the stallions in question. Both stallions looked at each other, then at her, confusion clearly on their faces. Rarity looked at Rainbow Dash with wide eyes. Rainbow Dash felt her throat tightened as she wondered what her friend was up to. “Go.” Twilight waved a hoof. Both stallions stood up and followed Marley out of the visitor center.
Hearing the doors shut, Cadence looked over at her sister-in-law. “I think we just need a couple of logs.”
“More the merrier.” Twilight sighed. “Besides, they need to hang out more.” She slowly sipped her hot cider. Rarity and Rainbow Dash gave each other knowing looks. Twilight noticed, but didn’t bring attention to it as she kept her eyes on her cup.
“What’s with playing matchmaker?” Fletcher asked with a laugh. Twilight nearly choked on her cup. Wiping her face clean, she stared at the stallion then the others, before standing up and walking up the stairs. “What did I say?” He asked the group. Rarity looked up at the top of the stairs and shook her head.
“What’s wrong with Twilight?” Shining asked Rarity.
“Private matter darling.” Rarity stood up and walked up the stairs. Getting to the top of the stairs, she saw Twilight looking out one the windows that lined the hall. “Twilight are you alright?” Twilight didn’t answer. Letting out a sigh, she sat beside her and looked out the window as well. Seeing Marley, Blaze, and Iron Wing picking cut logs from a large pile by the fence. She let out a sigh as she rested against her friend.
“What do I tell them?” Twilight sighed as she saw said stallions talking to one another.
Rarity sighed as she watched Marley lit a cigarette. “Tell them?”
“Yeah…” Twilight bit her lower lip. “I just don’t know how.”
“You have feelings for both don’t you?” Rarity studied her friend’s demeanor.
“I…” Twilight watched Iron Wing shake his head. “I do.” She saw Blaze rolling his eyes. Deep down she hoped she didn’t make a mistake.
Rarity felt her friend tense up. “You choose one or you choose none.” She laid a hoof over her friend’s shoulders and pulled her into a hug.
“Is there an option to choose both?” Twilight blushed.
Rarity’s eyes went wide as she pondered her friend’s question. “Um…” She blushed just thinking about it. “I… I would be lying if I denied that I loved the intimacy of two stallions making love to me, but making it work as a relationship would have only been a life of constant problems.” She placed a hoof under her friend’s chin and made her look at her. “I’m sure that would not be a wise thing given our current situation.”
Twilight closed her eyes and nodded. Letting out a sigh, she looked out the window at the stallions below… Her heart skipped a beat as she saw Blaze tackle Iron Wing. “Shit!” Running down the stairs, she ignored her friends’ questions as she ran to the front doors…
They burst open before she could even lay a hoof on them. Iron Wing and Blaze came in tumbling across the floor. Landing on top of the earth pony, Iron Wing brought a hoof up and punched Blaze across the face. Blaze growled and bit his left foreleg.
“STOP!” Twilight’s horn lit up. A burst of magic aura shot out of her horn and knocked Iron Wing to the floor and threw him and Blaze across the floor. Thinking fast, Soarin and Macintosh put distance between the fighting stallions.
“What the hell is going on?” Applejack spat as she walked up to Blaze and Iron Wing.
“Them morons got into a fight!” Marely answered as he stepped into the visitor center. Seeing Twilight’s weakened state, he walked up to her and helped her on her hooves.
“Fighting about what?” Applejack asked as she saw some magical discharge dripping down Twilight’s horn.
“Her.” Marley pointed at Twilight.
“Oh, fuck me!” Applejack spat as she looked at the two stallions. “Are we back in high school?”
Iron Wing rolled his eyes as he sat up and rubbed his head. “No…” He looked up at Blaze. “Just made a statement.”
“What kind of statement?” Shining asked as he wiped the discharge from his sister’s horn. Iron Wing let out a sigh as he stared at the floor. Blaze glared at the stallion as he held a hoof to his right side of his jaw. “What was the statement?” Shining glared at the bat pony.
“He wouldn’t be good for her.” Iron Wing sighed.
“Why is that?” Fletcher asked as he comforted his brother who was shaken up by the fighting. The rest of the kids looked at the scene, concern on their faces, except for Spike who looked at the stallions with a frown.
“Well, given his history.” He sighed.
Blaze grumbled as he stood up, seeing that the magic spell took a lot out of Twilight, he felt ashamed, but as he went up to apologize, her appearance morphed into a mare with canary yellow fur, with a pink mane and tail. Seeing the look the mare gave him a cold chill washed over him. Letting out a gasp, he walked past her and others and down the hall at a brisk pace.
“What’s gotten into him?” Derpy asked.
Twilight stared at the door at the end of the hall, watching it slowly close, her mind ignoring the others' conversations.
-1 HOUR LATER-
“So, what are we going to do about our love-struck stallions?” Shining asked as he sat beside his sister, who sat in one of the couches. A cup of tea in her hooves and a blanket over her back.
Spike stared at the bandage on her horn. “Nothing…”
“Nothing?” Shining glared at his brother.
“I agree with Spike.” Applejack rubbed her head.
“Clearly we have to do so something.” Derpy huffed. “They punched one another.”
“Love makes you do crazy things. With all the chemicals flooding the brain and all.” Dr. Hooves added with a chuckle.
“You saying they went ferial?” Marley tilted his head.
“They let their emotions take over.” He corrected.
“Who cares what happened. What happened is something that could have caused more trouble, trouble we don’t need.” Shining rolled his eyes.
“It was a mistake.” Iron Wing retorted from the other side of the lounge.
“No speaking.” Applejack huffed.
Iron Wing shook his head as he saw Twilight rubbing her head. Feeling a heavy weight on his chest, he looked out the window watching the sun slowly setting behind the horizon.
Not liking the aura that was filling the room, Rainbow Dash ran her hooves across her face. “It’s ultimately her decision.” She placed her hooves in front of her lips. “And whatever decision she makes, they’re going to have to deal with it.”
Shining wanted to protest, but a part of him knew she was right. “Then we will let her decide.”
“You hear that.” Marley laughed. “So, no fighting if it’s the answer you weren’t looking for.” He smirked at Iron Wing. The bat pony rolled his eyes, but he nodded confirming he understood.
“I can’t do this!” Twilight blurted out as she stood up but stumbled from the sudden light headedness she felt.
“You don’t have to decide now but…”
“No…” She interrupted her brother as she shook her head. “I can’t deal with this at all…” She stormed up the stairs.
Silence filled the room. “Well, I guess that’s your answer.” Marley spoke with a long drawl.
“Shut up.” Applejack let out a long sigh. “We do not need this right now…”
Iron Wings stared at the top of the stairs, his sensitive ears picking up Twilight’s hoof-steps as she walked down the hall. A wave of shame washed over him as he leaned forward, resting his head in his hoof.
Twilight sat in a room filled with boxes filled with park flyers and an assortment of paperwork and or junk... Mostly junk. A room the last tenants used as their ‘store and deal with it later’ room. A thing she envied at the moment. Even if she never gave them an answer the tension of an unknown would just cause more problems. Or just drive her mad.
Rubbing her head aggressively, she rested it against the window, letting the cold glass panes to dull her headache. Seeing something in the corner of her vision. She lifted her head and glared through the foggy glass. Seeing something, she rubbed her foreleg across the glass, wiping away the condensation. Seeing Blaze with a saddlebag on his back, she was confused, until she saw his trajectory.
Running out of the room, she made a b-line to the front doors but stopped. ‘The others are in the lounge…’ Looking over her shoulders, she frowned as she ran toward the backdoors near the staff lounge.
Stepping out into the cold, Twilight scanned her surroundings looking for said stallion. “Where did you go?” Seeing a figure near the gate through the storm, her heart skipped a beat. “Blaze!” She ran with all her might. “Blaze!” Blaze turned around and watched her approach him at a blistering pace. Catching her breath, her eyes looked into his, studying his stiff posture. “What are you doing?”
Blaze adjusted his saddlebag as he looked through the bars at the snow-covered road that lead out of the national park.
“Answer me!” She hissed through clenched teeth.
“Leaving.” He said bluntly.
“Leaving?” She scoffed. “Why?” She ran a hoof through her mane. “Wait is this about your fight with Iron Wing over… Me?” He kept silent as he turned his eyes to the ground, watching new snow combine with old snow. “You can’t leave because of that!”
“It will be better if I did.” He snapped back.
“How! How will it be better?” She got in his face.
“Because…” He shook his head as he let out a sigh. “Because it just is!”
“Not good enough!” She returned the glare. He rolled his eyes as he took out a set of keys. “You two are a piece of work!”
He stopped. “A piece of work?”
“You two are all over me like school foals!” She sat down and lifted her front hooves in the air. “Taking turns hanging out with me, making me feel awkward, not caring for how I feel!”
Blaze’s lips puckered up as he stared at her with a judging glare. “How you feel?” He laughed. “I wouldn’t be all twisted up if you were more open and tell one of us, instead of leading us around like dogs on a leash!”
Twilight’s cheeks felt hot as she avoided eye contact. “I didn’t…” She took on a confidant demeanor. “I didn’t...” She grumbled. “I thought we were just friends, hanging out. Like we did back in Iron’s Ridge!”
“Yeah, hanging out.” He scoffed. “Friends cuddle?” He bit his tongue. “You cuddle with him too?”
Her brows lowered over her eyes as she frowned at him. “Don’t you pin this on me!” She pointed a hoof in his face. “You two weren’t helping matters by encouraging it!”
He kept silent as he looked past her at the visitor center masked by the heavy winds and the dying light of a setting sun. Letting out a sigh he returned to putting the keys in the lock.
“No, you don’t!” She blocked him. “You just can’t go when things get tough!”
“I’m making your decision easier for you!” He growled.
“I don’t need your help with that!”
He huffed as he shoved her to the side. “I’m doing this before I do something stupid!”
“Stupid?” She gave him a look, “Stupid? Stupid how?” He didn’t answer as he slid a key into the lock, not finding the right one, he grumbled as he tried another. Anger filled Twilight and her horn lit up purple.
Seeing light reflecting off the fence’s bars, Blaze tuned around and saw the anger in her eyes. “Shit…”
A flash of light engulfed them.
What felt like hours was only seconds as they appeared in one of the cabins. Tumbling across the floor, Blaze groaned as he caught his breath. “Holy hell…” He slowly stood up and turned around and saw Twilight leaning against the door, her horn oozing with magical discharge. “Twilight, you need to…”
“Tell me…” She huffed.
“Twilight…” He walked up to her.
“Tell me!” She spat as she got in his face.
He looked into her purple eyes and saw the hurt within them. Closing his eyes he let out a troubled breath. “Remember when I said I’d tell you why I betrayed Sanctuary… Joined Ratchet’s group.” He could see that she hung on every word he said. “The reason for doing those things…” He let out a troubled sigh.
“What reason?” She asked in almost a whisper.
“I did it for a mare…” He sighed. “She showed up one day… with a colt.” He shook his head. “Father put me in charge of helping her navigate the rules of Sanctuary… And that’s when I fell in love…”
Twilight’s mind began turning as she mulled over his words, slowly her mind began to fill in the blanks. She felt a chill as she stepped back from him. “Was…” She swallowed her emotions. “Was it Fluttershy?”
He stayed silent as he listened to the winds crashing against the cabin. “Yes.”
She shook her head as she processed his answer. “You knew her… All this time?”
“I did…”
“Why didn’t you tell us?” She ran her hooves through her mane, “Or leave with her?” She snapped.
“She was married off to another stallion!” He shot back. “Over a week being there.” He scoffed, slamming his hoof against the floor. She gasped, putting a hoof to her lips. “I couldn’t be near her until she was officially married off! And seeing her not as bothered as I thought she would be, I knew Father’s brainwashing was starting to get to her… Like it did to me when I was young.” He shook his head. “I panicked and left.” He stared out the window. “Ran into Ratchet’s group a couple days later. Told them about my group, thought it was the only way to save her.”
Twilight studied him. “It didn’t go as planned?” He shook his head. “Did you see her during the attack?”
“Yes…” Blaze sighed. “But I couldn't get to her… she was surrounded by the dead that we led into camp. I saw her run into the forest with Father and some of his followers.” He rolled his eyes. “Even if I did get her out, she would’ve been raped by Ratchet’s stallions. Them fuckers…” Twilight saw how much pain he was in.
He bit his cheek as he turned his gaze towards her. “Then I ran into you. Hell, I didn’t expect the outcome that came of it… But it was a blessing…” He smirked. “And after we reunited and settled in Iron’s Ridge, I started falling in love with you.” He picked up his saddlebag that had had fallen off during the teleportation spell. “That’s why I need to leave.”
Twilight saw the hurt in his eyes. “Because you’re afraid of what you’d do?”
“Precisely.” He clipped the strap that ran under his barrel. “I’m sorry I kept the truth from you… I knew it would only cause more problems with the others…”
Twilight felt a pain in her chest she hadn’t felt before. A part of her was furious that he kept that he knew about Fluttershy from her. That he at one time loved her and risked her life to get her back… But on the other hoof, she had feelings for him she couldn’t describe. If there was one thing she could put her hoof on, is that he was rather charming in his own strange way.
Before he could say a goodbye, she slapped him across the face. He stared at her in shock. But quickly her confusing yet understandable action was replaced with another non-understandable one. Her lips pressed against his. Their lips staying locked for a while before they opened their mouths, letting their tongues explore one another.
Twilight pulled away, letting out a heavy breath as she locked eyes with Blaze. He stared at her for a while. Memories of him kissing Fluttershy for the first time filled his mind… Closing his eyes, he held out a hoof, stopping her from proceeding with another kiss. “I can’t…”
“Why?”
“Death follows me…” He rested his head on her forehead.
“You made mistakes.” Tears fell down her cheeks.
“Mistakes that killed ponies.” He pulled away. “I don’t deserve this kindness.” He opened the door, letting the cold winds wash into the cabin. “It’s time I leave…” Twilight grabbed him.
“Wait…” She took off her leather jacket. “You need this more than I do.”
Blaze looked at the jacket and remembered when he found it within one of the stores in Iron’s Ridge. Time went by so fast he thought as he handed the jacket back. “Keep it.” He stepped out of the cabin and made his way to the gate. Twilight watched as he opened the gate. He looked back and gave her a wave as he left the keys in the lock. Twilight slowly walked up to the gate, her eyes never leaving him. Standing at the gate she watched him until he faded into the snow swept winds.
Stepping into the visitor center through the front doors, she walked slowly down the hall, her shoulders slumped and her tail dragging on the ground. Nearing the large archway, she peeked into the lounge and saw a few of her friends resting or entertaining themselves with card games. Letting out a sigh, she walked up the stairs.
“Oh, thank Celestia.”
Lifting her head, she saw Iron Wing at the top of the steps. Letting out a sigh, she walked past him.
“Oh, come on, Twilight.” He sighed as he followed her. “I’m sorry, I let my emotions get the better of me… Woah!” Twilight threw open the nearest door and threw him in. Shutting the door behind her, she slowly approached him. Noticing the scowl on her face, he backed up until bumping up against a desk. “Look I know you’re mad…” She slapped him across the face.
She took a couple of breaths her eyes covered in tears. Letting out a hiss she fell on him and buried her face into his chest. He was taken back by her sudden change in mood, but he slowly wrapped his hooves around her and rocked her side to side. “Look… I’m…” She kissed him, her lips pressing aggressively against his, her tongue prodding to enter. He gave in and let her explore him. She pulled back and took a deep breath… “Twilight?”
“Shut up…” She kissed him a second time as she pressed him up against the wall.
-TWO WEEKS LATER-
Pinkie crawled onto a boulder that gave her a great advantage point of their current surroundings. Below her were Limestone, Copper, and Granite who were slowly trekking down the hill toward another one that was twice the height of the one they just climbed.
“One more hill to climb.” Copper huffed as he wiggled his left hind leg.
“Feeling the burn?” Limestone laughed.
“We’ve been hiking through the snow for the past ten hours.” Copper grumbled, “With very little breaks. On top of all of yesterday as well.” He gave her a frown. “So, yes my legs are killing me.” She giggled at his plight. Rolling his eyes, he looked up at Pinkie and noticed her solemn demeanor. “What do you see up there?” Not hearing an answer he looked at Limestone, who shrugged her shoulders. “Sweetheart?” Still nothing. “Pinkie!”
Pinkie jerked. “What?” She looked down eying the three.
“What’s on your mind?” Copper tilted his head, studying her mannerisms.
“Oh…” She looked at the top of the hill. “Just the hill.”
“That’s a bold face lie.” Limestone said with such sincerity it made Granite and Copper to do a double take.
Pinkie frowned at her sister. “Fine…” She bit her bottom lip. “Thinking of Blaze.”
“What about him?” Limestone raised her brow.
“He chose to leave.” Granite said with a sigh.
“I know…” Pinkie moved some of her mane from her eyes. “There could’ve been another way to work it out.”
“True, but he has every right to leave.” Grante answered.
“It showed he really loved her.” Limestone added.
“How?” Pinkie wondered as she climbed down the boulder and joined them as they made their way up the hill.
“He made the choice for her.” She said bluntly.
Pinkie mulled over her answer. “Well,” She kicked the snow to make a better platform to grip the hillside. “I don’t think she sees it that way.”
Ascending to the top of the hill. The group caught their beaths “What’s done is done.” Limestone patted her sister’s shoulder. “He’s gone. All we can do now is hope he’s okay.”
Pinkie nodded as she looked out at the horizon. Seeing something a few hundred yards from where they stood. She opened her saddlebag and pulled out a pair of binoculars.
“What do you see?” Copper wondered.
“Damn you have good eyes.” Granite squinted at the horizon. “I can’t see shit.”
“What is it?” Limestone leaned in, trying to line up her eyes with what her sister was looking at.
“I see some buildings.” Pinkie pulled the binoculars from her eyes. Looking towards the sky, she frowned at the cascade of deep oranges and reds that filled it.
“You think we can make it?” Limestone looked through the binoculars.
“To see it, yes.” He sighed. “But if it is something big, we’ll need a gameplan.” Granite shivered as he felt the temperature starting to drop.
“Let’s get to it…” Pinkie ran down the mountain.
“Hey!” Copper cried. “Wait up!”
Nearing the location where she saw the buildings, Pinkie found herself near a cliff’s edge. Slowly approaching, she peered over the edge. Down below her, about forty feet was a military base surrounded by a tall barbwire fence, all ten acres of it. Smirking she smiled as she rolled over on her back and looked at her sister, Granite, Copper. “Jackpot!” She sang.
They looked at one another and peered over the edge. Pinkie smirked at their wide-eyed expression. “Jackpot!” She sang again.
“Jackpot!” Limestone hugged her sister.
“Food, medicine, blankets.” Granite smiled.
“Ammo and guns.” Copper added as he looked though his monocular. “But no tanks.” He huffed as he only saw about twenty transport putter-trucks.
“Having a tank is overkill.” Granite rolled his eyes.
“We’ll take it.” Pinkie nuzzled Copper.
“How do we get to it?” Granite scanned around the base. It didn’t help that the trees were thick and made it difficult to spot ponymade features.
“There!” Copper pointed out what he saw in his monocular. “A road near the river's edge…” He sighed as he pulled moved the monocular away from his eye. “Another long hike to the road…”
Seeing the sunlight starting to fade. Pinkie looked at a tree to her right and saw the earth around it was not buried by snow. “We’ll camp here tonight and hit it first thing in the morning.”
“The sweet embrace of sleep…” Copper gave a happy sigh as he stretched out his limbs, giggling about lying in his sleeping bag. Pinkie rolled her eyes as she scooped up some snow and dropped it on his head, causing Limestone and Granite to laugh at his expense.
Zipper looked down at the military base below him. He was a little disappointed in the size of the camp and with the hardware he could see, it was not what he was hoping for. “Shit, the Governor is going to love this.” Cobalt laughed as he scanned the base with his binoculars.
“It could be better.” Zipper sighed.
“Hey, at least the bastard gave us the right location.” Cobalt replied. “Fucker lasted for two days though.”
“We’re here now.” Zipper lit a cigarette. “That’s all that matters.”
“Want to head down now?” Nox, a pegasus asked as he walked up to them.
“No.” Zipper sighed as he watched the setting sun fall behind the tree line. “Who knows what is down there. Trotters are better to deal with in daylight.”
“Ponies are better to deal when its dark.” Nox crossed his forelegs.
“Yeah.” With darkness embracing them, he saw a few lights turn on. “Emergency lights.”
“So that means its occupied?” Nox smirked.
“It means its swarming with trotters.” Zipper stepped back from the cliff’s edge. “Set up camp. We’ll hit it in the morning.”